Beneath a Silver Sky

by David Silver

Rating: mature
Tags: Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Human, Thriller, Original Character, Bat Pony, Self Insert, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Sex
Length: 311950

Silver Stars has faced a great many trials to get where he is today, now at the side of Celestia on a perilous journey across the sea to Anugypt, where they will try to soothe diplomatic relations while avoiding local intrigues.

Silver Stars has faced a great many trials to get where he is today, now at the side of Celestia on a perilous journey across the sea to Anugypt, where they will try to soothe diplomatic relations while avoiding local intrigues.

Forced to leave friends and family behind, Silver will not have his herd to support him, and must stand on his own, perhaps making an ally out of the monarch of the sun, or roast in the fires of her ire, to say nothing of the heat Anugypt has to offer.

Published 2015-06-02 02:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-12-17 03:58:04 UTC

2 - Sailing the Ocean Blue

Silver rose the next morning to the feeling of warmth and pressure. He was under something larger than himself, and it was breathing. He quickly determined that he was being lightly pressed into the bed by a slumbering Celestia. "Huh... I just thought of something."

Celestia cracked open an eye. "What would that be?" She sat up onto her haunches, letting Silver get himself up.

"While you're here, are you handling the sun still, or is that Luna's job for now?" Silver reached out a hoof, fussing with Celestia's bed mane without much thought in the motion.

Celestia smiled. "A good question, but a complicated one. My sense of time is diluted as we get farther and farther from Canterlot, so Luna lets me know when to move things, but I perform the actual movement. Moving the sun wears Luna out terribly, though she can do it in an emergency. Why, even Twilight managed it once, though she had my power at the time."

Silver realized he wouldn't witness the actions of the rest of the season, and felt a soft pang as he drifted that much further from his old self. Celestia seemed to notice his hurt, and draped a wing over him. "What's bothering you so?"

Silver rubbed a hoof against the bed, pondering how to explain it. "After so long avoiding Twilight, and with her, the show itself, we managed to come together in time for me to basically witness the season, as far as I can guess, but now I won't see the rest, and that upsets me more than I thought it would."

Celestia tilted her head. "I'm afraid I don't quite understand what you mean by that, but come here." She pulled him close, wrapping her legs around him and hugging tight. The pain lessened in the powerful embrace, and he surrendered to the warmth of Celestia's presence. She was warm and dry, like the sun on a perfect day. Celestia clearly didn't understand his moment of existential turmoil, but her response felt good, and Silver accepted it with a sigh.

Knock Knock. The door opened a crack and a snout poked in, but no further. It looked like a stallion's snout. "Your majesties, breakfast is prepared, and Ambassador Doublebrush awaits you." The snout withdrew and the door closed.

Silver moved to slip from the bed, but Celestia jumped over him and blocked the way. "I'm getting you in the habit of bathing." She pointed to the bath, as bubbly and inviting as ever.

Silver looked at the tub, then back at Celestia. "Ladies first."

Celestia arched a brow. "If you run, I will catch you." She moved past him and slipped into the water, and Silver followed.

He made no attempt to flee, slipping into the water and going beneath the surface. He nuzzled her from under there, rubbing his snout along her ribs a moment before he came back up for air, soaking wet but smiling.

Celestia returned the bright gesture before her horn lit up and she grabbed some cleaning supplies. She showed no mercy in working the brushes against Silver and herself. "As royalty, especially on this trip, we have a duty to look our best at all times. We are being watched and judged, even on this boat."

Silver tilted his head. "Is it wrong that I'm enjoying the time we get to spend, you know, together?"

Celestia leaned in. "No." She kissed him at the base of his horn before working the brush over it, which paralyzed Silver in a mixture of pleasure and pain as the sensitive organ was abraded to a shine. When she finished, he pulled back with a shudder. "You had months of dirt built up. It normally doesn't hurt as much, I promise."

Silver reached up to gently rub his sore horn. "Fast never told me..."

Celestia rolled a hoof. "Fast is a lovely barbarian. A fine mare, but no noblepony to be sure." She could see fresh discomfort building in Silver. "I'm not speaking poorly of her. She's been an excellent wife, and husband, to you, but she really isn't used to nobility or royalty. That's not an insult, Silver Stars. I wish I could forget about both myself." She surrendered the brush to Silver's magic. "Your turn, have your revenge."

Silver didn't particularly lust for revenge, but cleaning he could do. He raised the brush to her long spire. It was easy to forget about, but Celestia's horn was huge! He worked it slowly across the base scrubbing it to the shine that hid underneath. He got into the motion and rhythm and soon forgot about everything but cleaning the horn, at least until he realized Celestia was looking quite relaxed about the whole thing. When he finished, she pouted a little. "Uh, liked it?"

Celestia took the brush away and set it outside the tub. "It's easy for me to forget sometimes that you have such little grasp on the little things."

"Did... I just propose to you?"

Celestia laughed softly, a hoof covering her mouth. "We're already married, so no fear for that. It is simply a measure of intimacy for unicorns to groom one another's horns, being a vital and delicate organ. It would be... in terms of intimacy, like you allowing someone to wash your stallion-hood."

Silver flushed softly as the situation was made clear to him. "Oh! Well... that makes sense. I'm glad I didn't mess that up then."

"Did I?" asked Celestia with a grin that made it clear she had no particular fear of any lack in her performance. She rose out of the water and grabbed several towels with her magic.

Silver followed her, eyes on her wet form. "Why don't you use magic to dry?"

Celestia perked an ear. "If you want to ruin the fun of it." With a twinkle of her horn, they were both quite dry. "Just because you can do something doesn't mean you have to. Come on then, let's go enjoy breakfast."

Silver moved to the large closet they had and pulled out a suit for himself, slipping into it, then getting his saddlebag into place. He helped Celestia get her golden jewelry into place and soon they were ready to go, crowns worn and clothing immaculate.

Celestia nodded at Silver. "One thing I feel I should make clear. There is a reason my ponies are called ponies. We are, as a whole, smaller than most other races. Diamond dogs, minotaurs, dragons, and even most of Doublebrush's people outsize the average pony. Our size, which makes us rulers among our own people, barely qualifies us as adequate in these lands. So don't be too surprised."

Silver flashed a bright smile. "I've spent most of my time in Equestria being the smallest thing in the room. The recent upgrade in that department is still something I'm getting used to, though I'm enjoying it. I'll be OK."

They navigated the halls of the ship and arrived at the stately dining hall, where one Ambassador Doublebrush sat at an otherwise abandoned table. She smiled as they entered. "I feared you wouldn't be joining me. Did I wake you?"

Celestia settled across from Doublebrush and patted the chair beside her, which Silver soon filled. "Silver Stars kept me up late last night."

Doublebrush narrowed her eyes as a chuckle escaped her. "Did he now? A good male is hard to find. One who knows how to keep his mouth shut is rarer still. Keep him close."

Silver tried to ignore the implications of both of their words, instead looking around for food, which was curiously absent. That problem solved itself. With all the guests assembled, ponies began to emerge with trays of food balanced on backs or held in wings, filling the table with an assortment of breakfast delicacies. He reached for what appeared to be french toast before he withdrew his hoof as he remembered his horn was a superior option and floated a slice over to his plate. He saw Celestia took a slice of cake to begin, and Doublebrush went for a pitcher of cream and some fruit, to dip the latter into the former. "He has the look of inexperience about him, to say nothing of the rumors."

Celestia tilted her head faintly. "I thought you were experienced enough to know rumors are often poor information sources."

Doublebrush chuckled a little. "Sometimes, but I think not, in this case." She looked directly at Silver. "I don't bite, unless you like that. Speak up a little."

Silver cleared his throat before he dared to speak. "This is my first time in Anugypt."

Doublebrush rolled a paw. "Then let me welcome you, though we haven't arrived just yet. We have many more days at sea before we see those golden sands. What have you heard about my people?"

Silver glanced sideways at Celestia, who was enjoying her tea and cake quietly. "I confess, not much. What are your people called?"

She rolled a paw lightly. "We have several names, but then, so do yours. Earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns, and other tribes beside. You all agree to be ponies, at least. Most of us will react if you call us simply cats. I am a nekomata." She raised her two tails, waving them like curious snakes. "We are easy to identify. If you see a grown cat with one tail, they are baastian. A young cat is a kitten, regardless of which tribe it may eventually become. Single tails are better suited to physical arts, and twin tails are called to matters of spirit and mind. Together we are powerful, but often one side or the other will gain dominance and claim it is best for all cats."

Silver nodded lightly, trying to devote these facts to memories. Fortunately, this was the sort of trivia he could consume easily. "Are there only two tribes of cat?"

"Oh, certainly not, simply the two most common." She extended a claw and stuck it into a grilled fish before lifting it to her mouth, enjoying several small bites. "You would not fault any pony teacher for not explaining bat ponies or crystal ponies to someone seeking basics."

Silver felt his ire rise a moment. "Lunar ponies."

"Or lunar ponies." She tilted her head. "What ponies are those? I'm afraid you caught me unaware."

Silver wobbled a hoof. "Bat ponies prefer to be called lunar ponies, in deference to Luna, their progenitor."

"Hmm, curious." She half lidded her eyes at Silver. "You look more like their progenitor, and you are of royal blood. How old are you, precisely?"

Celestia broke her silence. "Old enough."

Doublebrush snorted softly. "Keep your secrets. My fast is broken for now. I will see you for dinner." She rose to her paws and walked from the room silently. Watching a cat walk was an oddly sobering experience with its absence of clip-clops.

Celestia extended a wing, brushing Silver's back. "You handled yourself well enough. Now relax, and eat. It's just the two of us."

The food was delicious, and Celestia felt... better than she had in the past. He felt warmed, instead of her focused ire. He still wasn't certain what had brought out this friendlier Celestia, but he liked her new self, and savored it. He said as much. "You've been very kind so far on this trip. I'm enjoying our time together."

Celestia raised her ears. "We will have enemies enough externally. Let us be good to each other at the least." She brought her teacup to Silver's snout, blocking his food until he took a sip. "My own personal stock." It tasted of a fine green tea, and Silver smiled with appreciation.

They ate breakfast in good spirits, then went to see the day go by. There was time yet to reach Anugypt.

Author's Note

Silver's sailing along, singing a song, well, not singing yet. Can the evils of Song Magic reach him on a boat? Probably. It'd probably bring typos along.

3 - Long Nights Ahead

The next day was long and uneventful, and the next after that. Celestia gently counseled, "Waiting is part of our duty, as much as anything else." These words did little to abate Silver's growing boredom, and he lay in the sun, wings spread out, and took a nap.

The dreamscape was frighteningly bare, with the doors around him all seeming so far away. Just one, long, empty hallway stretching out in either direction, with the barest hint of entries beyond. He tried imagining his wives one by one. Though a door drew closer, it never came within a hoof's reach, and trying to walk towards it didn't actually close the distance. He scowled and turned his thoughts to Celestia, and her door sprung up quickly, but it was locked. Touching the handle gave him the impression that she was awake, so there was no dream world to enter.

"I told you not to meddle with her door." Silver spun around to find a sleepy-looking Luna. "Are you well? You have scarcely been away and I find myself missing your presence."

Silver smiled gently. "Did I wake you? I didn't mean to."

She waved a hoof. "'Tis worth it to have a moment." She advanced and they embraced, squeezing gently. "Has my sister ensnared you yet?"

Silver perked a tufted ear. "Besides insisting I bathe more often?"

Luna snorted with a touch of a smirk. "She has grown soft, if the scent of a stallion sends her scurrying. This reminds... The mare you saw gave her thanks, but expressed regret that you didn't stay longer than you did. She was warming to your presence."

Silver flicked his ears back. "You know that wouldn't be a good idea."

"I do." She raised a hoof to tap Silver on the nose. "But I thought you may want to know that you made an impression on her, a good one."

Silver rolled a hoof. "Why her? She hardly seemed like, uh, prime breeding stock. Was she really good at magic?"

"Neigh." Luna shook her head. "She was in the right place, and had a fantasy of being claimed by a powerful stallion of exotic descent. You fit that bill quite nicely, enough to rouse her fully and accept your fire. Not every foal you stud will become the greatest of the new tribe. Some simply are."

The logic made enough sense to Silver to not argue it further, instead moving to nuzzle Luna gently. "We're sailing still. It's boring, but safe, so far. Please tell Twilight and the others that I miss them, and wish them all the best, and I look forward to coming home."

"This reminds." Luna spread her wings. "Do I have your leave to spend time with Night Watch? With you gone, she grows more lonely, even if your task for her keeps her occupied."

Silver tilted his head. "I wouldn't stand between you two, again, I mean... Please, keep her company."

Luna nodded and yawned widely. "I must sleep now. Be well, my Prince of the Night." And she was gone.

Silver tried to wander the hallway, looking for doors that were available and nearby. He found the workers of the ship, but it seemed most were awake, and the two sleeping were having harmless dreams. But then he saw a new door. It was round instead of rectangular, and was slick to the touch. What manner of creature could it belong to? He opened the door to peer inside and woke up instantly.

He clambered to his hooves, heart pounding wildly in his chest and eyes darting around with a feeling of dread that he hadn't felt since he was a child. A worker nearby noticed his sudden movement. "You alright, m'lord?"

Silver tried to slow his breaths, counting four heartbeats per exhale and inhale in an old meditation he had learned long before coming to Equestria. He nodded at the worker. "I'm fine, just a bit of a surprise."

The worker tilted his head lightly. "Huh... Are you... you know... like Luna?"

Silver rose to his hooves and stretched out a moment. "Yes, if you mean dreamwalking."

He nodded lightly. "Well, uh, sir, if you could watch over me, well, I'd be appreciative. This part of the ocean's known to test a pony."

Silver thought back to the flash of a vision he saw. Wet, cold, and alien. "I... think I see. I'll do my best." He raised a hoof to pat the pony on the shoulder, then trotted off in search of familiar faces.

He found Doublebrush and Celestia playing cards in the dining room, with a tea set beside them. Both had a cup, and were quietly playing back and forth with barely a word exchanged between them. Celestia set her cards down when Silver entered. "You look troubled, dear. Come here." She patted the chair beside her.

Silver felt oddly comforted, like his mother suddenly noticed his discomfort and took genuine interest. He moved to hop up to into the offered chair even as he thought back to his mother, wondering if she was well, and his father, and his niece... Especially his niece, on further thought. His thoughts came back to his current situation, watching Celestia continue her game, though her wing had moved to brush against his back in a quiet sign of support.

Doublebrush set a card down and swept several off the table. "She's right. What's chasing your tail?"

Silver watched the cards, but didn't see the pattern of the game right away. "I'm not sure, to be honest. I think there's something..." He snorted. "Something sleeps."

Celestia raised a brow. "Luna said the same thing, once, long ago."

Doublebrush snorted softly, watching Celestia's move before slapping down another card in a clearly triumphant move, though Silver did not comprehend it. "The sailors often stay awake in this patch of the ocean. They say terrible dreams visit them. I humbly suggest keeping your little horse snout out of that business."

The game continued quietly until dinner, then came time for bed. Silver lay beside Celestia, not quite able to get himself to surrender to sleep. Celestia rolled over, throwing a leg over him and pulling him back against her belly. Her warmth and gentle hug soothed him, and he faded off to sleep.

Silver awoke to a shrill cry. He and Celestia scrambled upright as dull thumps came from above. Silver rushed out of the room to find a pony with kelp hanging wetly from its body. It turned to face him and its eyes were empty and black in its face. It gave a soft squelch of a sound and reached for Silver, but never reached him. Silver wrapped the creature in a bubble and threw it away violently before he was surrounded in his defensive ring of fire.

Celestia came up behind Silver, but stopped at the edge of his dangerous ring. "What's going on?"

Silver shook his head as he advanced, moving for the downed creature that was rising again. "I have no idea, but it doesn't even look properly alive."

The drowned-looking pony fixed its lack of eyes on Silver. "You... Stay... Master... Wants... You..." Apparently finished with its words, it lurched at Silver, who stood his ground. When the creature tried to press past the ring of fire, fire magic crashed into it, engulfing it in a violent fireball. It barely seemed to notice it, still reaching even as its flesh melted and cooked.

Silver cringed in fear and threw the creature back with a sudden silvery shove of his magic, crashing it against the far wall where it laid still and didn't try to rise again.

Silver was suddenly elsewhere. It was dark, and he was scared. There was someone, or pony, with him. A sharp sting of a whip worked against his flank once. He tried to pull away his hooves were bound in place. The mocking laughter brought the identity of his captor to clarity. He was in the warehouse where Carrot Plate had captured him, but his father didn't come for him. Carrot laughed and laughed as she abused him with her whip and her words, belittling him until he was a hollow shell, crying and whimpering to get away, but there was no shelter, no escape.

Silver suddenly came to, throwing off the malignant force in his mind with a burst of silver and dismissing the ring of fire. Celestia closed the distance when the flames faded. "Are you alright? You started staring off into the distance, and nothing I said seemed to get through."

"I'm fine..." Silver said, but he wasn't fine. Another vision seized hold of him and he found himself wandering through the wilderness as a human, praying against all the odds that he'd find civilization before he died of thirst. It felt like he had been wandering forever. Had he come to Equestria just to quietly perish in the wilderness?

Silver was snapped back to reality with a sharp blow across the snout from Celestia. "Silver! Collect yourself. Are you alright?"

Silver clenched his teeth in frustration. "It's in my head, pulling out nightmar--"

Silver was human again, back on Earth. He was waiting for his father to get home. His report card lay on the table. There was no hiding from it any longer. He wasn't living up to his potential. He wasn't focusing on his studies. He was disappointing his father terribly. Didn't he want to go to college, and to get a real job, and to find the happiness that came from that? Didn't he? Silver, then David, kicked the couch. What if that just wasn't the path meant for him? What if he was trying the hardest he could? Rage and shame dueled inside of him before he was startled awake by a kiss.

Celestia had him pinned to a wall and was locked snout to snout. Silver melted into the exchange, and the nightmares didn't return right away. She drew back and nuzzled him. "Are you alright now?"

"I... think so?" Silver pushed off the wall, but stayed close to Celestia like a life raft in a storm. "Are they still attacking?"

Celestia shook her head. "The last one's been thrown overboard. We've been safe for a little while now, but you kept slipping away from us."

Silver gave a soft smile, about to say something encouraging when he was lost again. He was a child, in the forest, walking along with his friends down a path they used frequently. He looked up and saw the shape of an axe in a tree branch, which he found odd. "We should go back," he cautioned his friends, superstition getting the better of him. Serving as the neighborhood's oddball shaman, they decided to listen to him. But a minute later the forest exploded with the sounds of chainsaws and shouting men. The boys ran as hard and fast as they could until the forest was behind them, then they collapsed, thankful they had listened to David.

Silver woke up on the soft bed, Celestia sleeping beside him.

He rolled over and pulled her against him for a change, her back against his belly, and he didn't fall asleep that night, watching into the darkness until the light of dawn approached.

4 - Land Ho

The next few days were rough. Though Silver was not hauled into his past again, sleep came fitfully if it ever came at all. He felt exposed and frightened at all times of the day, unless he was beside Celestia. Her warmth and presence made the tension gently fade away, and he began taking naps against her whenever she allowed it. Even when the terror began to ebb, he found he had grown a little used to Celestia's calm presence, and he sought her out more and more often.

They were seated side-by-side, one of her wings wrapped around him warmly, when both saw the slim peek of land in the distance. Silver smiled and looked up to Celestia, but she looked concerned. "We'll make it through this, together." He leaned against her lightly as he sighed out, "Thank you for being there for me."

Celestia shook her head. "It was my decision that brought you here, even if it was by your hoof that it ultimately occurred. You did not need another scar to add to your collection. I fear I..." Her head sagged a little. "I can't even protect my stallion. What kind of mare am I?"

Silver jerked upright at her words. "A fantastic one! Don't even think those kinds of thoughts... If it wasn't for you, I'd be a wreck right now." He rubbed up against Celestia, trying to bury himself in her fur in a futile gesture, but doing a good job of mashing their forms together. "I've never felt more love for you."

Celestia smiled a sad smile. "Is that more of your unending sympathy and forgiveness? I don't accept it."

Silver grunted. "No! You didn't do this, I did. I was the one that poked the odd dream, and opened that door. Me, not you. I will accept my responsibility, just as I accept the fact that you nursed me back to health. I meant what I said and stand by it."

Celestia perked an ear. "Do you now? I'm no longer a great and terrifying mare that can strike you down at any moment, and may be inclined to do so?"

Silver frowned a little. "You could, but you wouldn't. We had a rough start, but I don't feel that from you anymore."

Celestia raised a hoof and touched one of Silver's tufted ears. "Would you consider becoming a solar pony again? You really aren't suited for the dark of night."

Silver went still for a moment, surprised at the sudden change of topic, and the question he felt meant a great deal to Celestia. "Enough change. Whatever I am, I will make the best of it, and it's not a bad shape to begin with. Lunar, solar, I'm just Silver Stars."

Celestia nodded just faintly. "I'm glad to hear you don't desire more of... that... but your soul..." She rolled a hoof. "You are awake during the day, even if you have to squint. You prefer being forthright with ponies, and you are not very sneaky. There is little of you that makes me think of the night."

Silver smiled brightly. "I am a font of inspiration, like the starlit night. I may not always be able to do things right myself, but I can guide others towards it, much like the night itself." He leaned in, rising up to whisper in her ear. "I am the time of passion, when people turn their thoughts to those who captured their heart and express it physically."

Celestia flushed at the words, looking down and away with a touch of shame. "Mayhaps you have more of the night than I thought... but you would be a lovely solar prince."

Silver clopped a hoof on the deck. "That would destroy your sister, utterly and completely. I will not abandon her like that, and you shouldn't ask me to. I don't need to be solar to love you, Celestia. Even the moon itself only shines with the radiance of the sun. Is it not enough that I chase after you, even if I never catch up?"

Celestia rolled away from Silver, her eyes on him intensely. "Do you mean that? Do you chase me?"

Silver wagged his tail a little as he smiled. "I never said I was that good at it, but yes. My only hope is that you'll slow down a little for me to catch up."

Celestia's blush intensified as she rose to her hooves. "Young Twilight was quite clever in making the circle, but sometimes I curse her. I would have taken you for myself, Twilight be damned... Luna be damned. You would never see my sun again unless I cared to show you off."

Silver cringed, imagining being little more than the stallion in Celestia's dream, meant to be pretty and a good lay and little else. "You don't mean that, I hope. I want to be a lover, which is more than rubbing the right parts together. I want to be a friend, a deep and trusted friend. The sex is a bonus prize for us both. Besides... that's so cruel. How can you say that about Twilight and Luna like that?"

Celestia took a soft breath and nodded, a smile returning to her face. "You're right. I fear you're bringing out the worst in me." She glanced away, then back at Silver. "My time draws near, and I fear you will not be ready for it."

Silver looked confused at first before the meaning became clear all too abruptly. "Oh! I... I'll do my best, Celestia, if you want to spend that time with me. If you'd rather I stay far away until it's done, just tell me."

Celestia tilted her head. "I don't know. Everything about it is a mystery. Can you quicken me? Will it kill or maim you in the process? That would be a way to go that some stallions may envy you for, but not the way I would like to send you off. Would you dare risk that?"

Silver laughed softly as he got up to his own hooves. "I've never shied away from possibly wrecking myself before doing incredibly stupid but interesting things, why start now? Tell me you want it and I'll be with you the entire time."

Celestia nodded. "We'll see. For now, we must introduce ourselves."

While they had discussed, the boat came into port, soon surrounded by many other ships and rafts. Most were smaller than Celestia's ship, but a few looked like great war galleons or trade barges.

A single-tailed baastian guided the ship in from a small boat, directing them to a pier off to the side. There a two-tailed nekomata with purple-pink fur waited and approached when they had fully set down anchor and lowered the gangplank. He smiled up at the larger ship. "Please state the nature of your visit and who will be visiting our fair city." He held a paper and quill with clever fingers where once there were paws, apparently capable of extending out on command with a simple unfolding.

Celestia and Silver walked down the gangplank with Doublebrush right behind. The feline looked over the three important figures and gave a soft hmm. "Quite impressive indeed, but I do need to fill out these papers. Please?"

Celestia gave a light smile. "Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria. Prince Silver Stars, my herd-mate. Ambassador Doublebrush. Silver and I are here to visit the Pharaoh on a diplomatic mission."

The cat made quick notes of the words before pointing his quill at Doublebrush. "I have orders to command you to the Western Keep. Alright?"

Doublebrush nodded and huffed. "They act fast. I'll be there shortly." They gave each other an odd salute, slapping their chest with a paw before Doublebrush vanished into the throng of the city, her tails swaying before being lost as well.

The cat looked to Celestia and Silver. "I've heard of Princess Celestia, who hasn't, but only the vaguest of rumors of you, Prince Stars."

Silver pointed at the cat. "Do you have a name?"

He seemed surprised at the question. "Oh, Twinstreak, sir. It's, uh, usually rude to introduce yourself to your betters unless asked."

Silver smiled gently. "Good thing I asked. Nice to meet you." He looked around in the bright sun, squinting against it. He was starting to feel the heat coming from the warm city. This was surely a desert city. It felt it and looked like it.

Celestia pointed beyond Twinstreak to the palace. "I presume we should proceed?"

Twinstreak shook his head quickly. "The Pharaoh is not in attendance. I'm not authorized to say what he is occupied with, but the standing orders are for all political guests to be asked to wait for his return."

Silver nodded. "So we wait in the castle?"

Twinstreak waved a paw then. "Assuredly not. Not a single cat is to leave or enter the castle while he's away. There are plenty of inns in the city, or you can stay on your ship."

Celestia snorted with obvious annoyance. "This is hardly the manner in which a princess should be treated, but I understand you are not the one making this decision. Thank you." She gestured for Silver to follow, and proceeded into the city.

Silver's eyes wandered across the carpet of brightly-colored felines. They weren't so different than the ponies in their wide variety of fur colors, though they clearly had different tribes, with the one and two-tailed cats being by far the primary, though he saw a winged cat zip past above. His attention was brought back to Celestia when one of her wings wrapped around and pulled him out of the way of a cart thundering past.

"Keep your eyes on your surroundings, Silver. Let's find a place to wait."

Silver shook his head a little. "Why not stay on the boat?"

Celestia gave a light smile. "That would imply we don't trust our hosts to have a safe city. We're not trying to offer insults before we even gain audience." She led the way onwards through the streets. Most of the cats seemed to ignore the pair, though some stared at one or the other with curiosity. None had the awe and reverence that ponies seemed to share almost universally.

Just as Silver thought of one, a mare stepped into view. She was quite tall, rivaling Celestia for size, and built with long legs and a defined body. Silver thought she may be a Saddle Arabian? How far away was that from Anugypt? While he pondered this, the mare dipped her head at both of the Equestrians. "Your highnesses, would you give me the honor of your business? I have an inn fit for your presence."

Celestia smiled. "I have never been failed by the courtesy of the Saddle Arabians. Please, lead on."

They followed her a half-block away to a plain-looking edifice that gave way to a grand-looking interior. Soft music spilled from a harp being played by a blue baastian while another Saddle Arabian stood behind the counter. The one leading them pointed to the counter. "She will check you in. It is rare we get to see Princess Celestia in the flesh. Please, enjoy our hospitality." Her eyes turned to Silver. "And who might you be? Are you Princess Celestia's consort?"

Silver flushed lightly at the suggestion, though he decided quickly that wasn't entirely wrong. "Er, no, we're herd-mates, bound together."

She gasped loudly. "Forgive me. I didn't know your bond ran that deep. I didn't mean to imply it was lighter." She dipped her head low. "You are welcome here, Prince of Equestria."

Silver raised a hoof quickly. "Please, relax. You didn't insult me."

Celestia advanced on the counter and had a polite-sounding conversation with the horse there. Silver smiled at the mare before him. "I have a few questions, if you don't mind?"

She tilted her head lightly. "What would that be?"

"First." He held up a hoof lightly. "If I ask an offensive question, please tell me and consider the question dropped. I'm not trying to be rude. Second, are you a pony, or a horse?"

She held up a hoof at herself. "We are Saddle Arabian ponies, though some refer to us as horses, because of our size."

Silver nodded lightly. "Second, do you follow Celestia?"

She shook her head. "I am an Anugyptian citizen. Most Saddle Arabians respect Celestia greatly, but they have their own leaders. She is a respected elder, but not their princess. Understand?"

Silver smiled. "Thank you for dealing with my likely-ignorant sounding questions. I appreciate it."

"Any time." She moved past Silver, brushing him along the way. "Let us know if you need anything at all."

Silver wondered if the brush was an act of friendliness, or something more, but put it out of his head as Celestia moved up some stairs and he swiftly chased after her. They arrived in a well-appointed room, though it was dimly lit until some magic had the lanterns burning. There was a tub, but it was currently empty. There was a large and soft-looking bed, and art scattered on the walls and decorating counters in the form of statues. It was a place clearly designed to impress, and smelled of a soft incense.

Celestia moved to the window and nudged it open, allowing some sunlight in. "We'll remain here until the Pharaoh returns. I only hope he isn't busy making the situation worse while we wait."

Author's Note

Silver and Tia find an inn room, and the Saddle Arabians seem to like what they see, but Silver has his mind full of enough other topics to not pay them much attention.

If only he'd pay attention to the typos...

6 - Mercy of the Sun

Celestia gestured for Aila to rise. "Go on. Return to your sister, and get your sleep."

Aila rolled up to her hooves, looking at Celestia with some confusion. "Aren't you angry at me? I... was most discourteous, to put it mildly."

Celestia shook her head. "Like my stallion, I am not given to carry grudges forward, especially when no actual harm was done. If you promise to not repeat this, we'll move on."

Ailia's eyes darted between Silver and Celestia, licking her lips. "Shei... said Equestrians were a higher pony. I thought she was mad, but perhaps..." She turned away from the alicorns. "I will make amends for my shameful act. You will be safe and well-treated while you are in our halls." She left then, closing the door quietly behind herself.

Celestia turned her eyes on Silver. "It seems I owe you a debt of thanks."

Silver smiled. "This was why I was originally invited to come to Anugypt, back when Luna asked."

Celestia tilted her head. "She was wise in her selection." She settled back onto the bed, squirming a little. "I'm afraid it's coming faster than I thought it would. I think it's your fault." At Silver's expression, she smiled. "It's nothing you're doing intentionally, just that you are a stallion, and my body knows, deep inside, that you may fulfill an itch I've put off for over a thousand years. Will my savior help put out the fire he helped stoke into existence?"

Silver thought back to his conversation with Luna, even as his body reacted to Celestia's blunt seduction. As his heavy shaft slipped free of his sheath and hung low, starting to rise with every beat of his heart. "I know the risk, that our... time... could be my last."

Celestia looked suddenly guilty, ears pinning back. "I'll hold back..."

Silver clenched his teeth a moment. "I'm sure you would try, but is that a risk I should be willing to take?" He advanced on Celestia, nuzzling at one of her flanks on the cutie mark. He could smell her. She was excited, and it pressed hard against the primal part of his new stallion mind that wanted to give her everything she wanted. He was hard as iron, painfully throbbing. A sudden thought struck him. Was Celestia riding the high of near-death, turned to passion now that the danger had passed?

Celestia's horn glowed and she pulled Silver up on top of herself, belly-to-belly. Her soft snuggles ground his eager erection against the soft belly fur of both of them. "If we don't try, we'll never know. Let me be the bold risk-taker for once. I've let my sister be the starter all too often with you."

Silver tilted his head. "You're the one that made me a mare. That was no small thing."

Celestia snorted softly, her magic wrapping around Silver's pole and pulling at it slowly, stroking it as she stared into his eyes. "That was trying to stop something, not start it. There's a difference. I'm sorry I didn't ask you first."

The pleasure of being stroked almost made him miss that critical statement. Had Celestia just admitted fault in not asking him before acting? His hips bucked against the invisible grip, dripping hot fluids onto her. "What did you do wrong?" He flashed his teeth. "Be specific."

Celestia's attention lowered, massaging and teasing at his balls as they churned with what could become a foal. "I was wrong to deny you agency. I claim to run a kingdom where ponies are free, but you were slave to my whims time and time again. I won't force you into this, Silver, beyond holding you."

Holding him was proving to be enough. He could feel the energy gathering in his weighty orbs, his body screaming its desires to him to rut the willing sun god beneath him and give it his all, even if it did kill him. He wanted her, and she wanted him, and very little outside the two seemed to matter for much, but he refused to give in to wild instinct. If he was going to do this... It would be by conscious decision. "What do you see when you look at me?"

Celestia tilted her head. "I see a handsome, but foolish, stallion. I see a stallion that isn't sure if he should listen to his second mind, or stay in the confines of his thoughts. I see... a stallion that wants what I'm offering."

Silver grunted. He did want what she was offering. He was foolish... He spread his leathery wings wide as he drew back, pressing the tip of his flat member against her winking vulva. "I will please you another way." Celestia began to ask what he meant, but he dropped down and buried his face between her thighs, his tongue slipping past those thick lips to lap up the thick juices he could find inside of her. His thoughts melted away to euphoria as he became lost in the heady swamp of pheromones that only an alicorn as powerful as Celestia could bury him in.

There was nothing else in the universe than those heated lips, his tongue, and figuring out how he could please her. He explored with his thick tongue, lapping and nuzzling into the writhing Celestia. Every noise she produced was a thrill that ran through his sensitive form, added indirectly to the growing puddle of fluid under himself as his still erect member dripped pre to the ground in mounting frustration. Celestia peaked, and even through his snout he could feel her powerful suction of magic, though there was precious little male magic to be found in tongue or lips, and the sensation quickly passed with nothing to latch onto.

Celestia flopped backwards, looking satisfied. Her thighs came together, holding Silver's head gently. "That's better, but not the same and you know it, Silver Stars. Am I so displeasing that you would mount my very sister and not me?"

Silver slipped from between those thighs. "It's not like that. It's not a competition." He licked his lips, cleaning them of Celestia's fluids. "We really should see to our business in Anugypt before you potentially kill me or cripple me. Think of why we came here."

Celestia nodded slowly. "You are right, of course... Come here." She held out her hooves and Silver was soon hugging close to her, and they managed to fall back to sleep in one another's embrace.

Silver never escaped his own dreams where he rutted wildly with an alicorn he couldn't make out the details of. It could have been Twilight, Luna, or Celestia, and it looked like all three at different times. A flash of lavender, or white, or dark blue during the act. He awoke to being alone on the bed, though still painfully erect. He hoped he went down at some time during the night even as he got up out of bed and looked around for Celestia, but he appeared to be alone in the room.

He stood up and moved to the tub, but saw no easy way to fill it with water, or any water source for that matter.

There was a soft knock from the door before Shei poked her head in. "Breakfast is read--" She cut off as she spotted his long and erect pole. "Oh... Do you need privacy, sir?"

Silver flushed as he pointed at the tub. "How do you get water?"

Shei stepped in and nudged the door shut. "I'll have that filled for you shortly, sir." She fetched a pail and went to a pump in the wall and began working it diligently. Watching her work was not helping his aroused state at all, especially with her facing away from him, giving him a full view of her flank and tail, though he noticed she had no cutie mark.

"Do Saddle Arabians not have cutie marks?"

She spilled the pail into the tub and moved to get the next. "It's very rare, sir. Most of us do not. Do all Equestrians have one?"

"Just about." Silver licked over his lips, watching her labor and trying to not think about it too hard. "Have you seen Celestia?"

"She said to tell you she'd be back later, and she went into the city." She spilled a second bucket. This was going to take a while. "Are you lonely, sir? You look it."

He laughed, unable to hold it in. "Does having a stiffy imply that?"

She perked an ear at him. "Perhaps, sir. My sister said what you... did for her. That was very kind of you. By the law of the land, you could have killed her yourself in the city square in the manner of your choosing." She spilled the next bucket in. "But here you are, still staying with me and my foolish sister. If you don't mind my asking, why do you look... so curious? Those ears, those wings? I thought Equestrians with wings had bird wings."

Silver spread his wings for her to see. "I am a lunar pony. The tufted ears, the slit eyes, and the wings are all parts of that. Your sister was desperate, but not evil. I wouldn't want to kill her, or see her hurt. Is she alright?"

She tossed in the next bucket, about half-filling the tub. "She's deeply ashamed, but fine. Maybe she'll learn it's never worth it to stoop that low."

Silver suddenly perked his ears. "Wait, stop. Let me do it." Using his magic, he began quickly pumping, then spilling, and doing the work faster. "Are there unicorn or pegasus Saddle Arabians?"

She sat, watching the pail move on its own, and the alicorn that controlled it. "No, sir, but some of us have our own form of magic. I'll get the heat going." She pulled up a panel with her teeth, then got a flame going under the tub to warm the water. "If you'll get in, sir, I'll wash you."

"My name's Silver. You can call me that. Sir feels weird for anyone that's seen me naked and... uh, you know."

She raised a brow at his stiffness. "Is it normal that it remain so for so long?"

Silver shrugged softly. "I honestly don't know..."

She moved up to him and softly nudged him towards the tub. "The water will soothe you, go."

The warm and still warming water did relax him, and he felt tension melting away as he sank into it with a happy sigh. There was a soft splash as Shei slipped in beside him and began to towel him down with a wet rag and some soap, getting to work diligently bathing him. He wanted to tell her to leave him be, but her washing felt nice, and she seemed to want to do it, so he allowed it, and fell further and further into relaxation. Even his stubborn stiffness had withdrawn, and by the time the bath was complete, he felt renewed and ready to tackle the day, though he had no idea what to do. "Thank you. You're... really quite good at that."

Shei smiled gently. "A pleasure, Silver." She shook herself mostly dry and moved to depart, but before she closed the door, she smiled back at him. "If you want my company for something other than a bath, let me know." Then the door closed.

Author's Note

Celestia burns with a potentially deadly desire, and Silver tries not to make more of a mess for himself.

The typos don't seem to mind either way.

7 - Making Amends

Silver trotted down the stairs to find Aila cleaning the tables. She looked up at him and frowned. He perked an ear at her. "What's wrong?"

She looked away a moment, then back at him. "Every time I think of you, I feel shame all over again. Just because you can let it go so easily does not mean I can."

Silver approached her swiftly. She shrank away, but not fast enough to avoid him as he leaned in. "We should talk."

Aila perked an ear. "What about?"

Silver sat on his haunches in front of the mare. "I have made many stupid mistakes before. I would prefer this not be one of them. You feel you've messed up, and the world is getting ready to punish you, right?"

Aila clenched her teeth a moment before nodding. "That is a reasonable way of saying it..."

Silver created a rope of his magic, putting enough energy to make it easily visible and tossing it over Aila's head, and tightened it just enough to feel around her throat. "Then I will claim my punishment now. You are mine until I think you have been punished enough."

Aila jerked back, but the magic rope held firm, keeping her close to him. She snorted and growled, struggling a moment before she sagged. "Fine... It's better than being put to death. Just don't take me away from Shei. She needs me."

Silver leaned in and kissed the distressed mare on the nose. "I wouldn't dream of it."

Aila gasped loudly. "Are you taking me for a concubine?" She squirmed a little. "Turning your enemy into your broodmare? I didn't think you had the nerve."

Silver flushed lightly. "That would be quite a punishment, but I'm not sure we're ready for that just yet. For now, you are my servant." He tugged, and the rope broke, but a collar of silver magic remained around Aila's throat. "Get me breakfast, and a tall glass of water."

Aila marched into the kitchen with a haughty air, as angry as she was shamed, leaving Silver to seat himself at a table and let out a slow sigh, hoping he could soothe the hurt in the mare. Shei interrupted his musing, marching for him with her own frown. "You cannot take my sister!"

Silver held up a hoof. "Peace. I won't take her anyway, I give my word. I want you both to be successful, and together."

Shei grit her teeth a moment. "You say that, and I feel you are being truthful, but I don't understand your actions. Why is she wearing your magic like that if not to drag her away?"

Silver spread his wings. "It's a show of power. She needs to be punished, if only to get past her own guilt. I don't hold a thing against her, nor does Celestia. If you know a better way to punish her gently but firmly, please, tell me."

Shei shuffled in place, clearly trying to think of something, but nothing came. She stomped a hoof. "She is my sister. If she is to be punished, I will join her. If she is to be executed, I will lay down my neck by hers. My life is nothing without her, no matter how foolish she may be at times."

Silver perked an ear. "Are you certain?"

"I am." She glared defiantly. "And if you need a mare to warm your bed, I will take that task."

Silver laughed softly. "You wanted that position before we got to this point."

Shei colored around the snout. "Beside the point. You leave my sister alone... She's saving herself for marriage."

Silver nodded lightly. "As you wish." He crafted a new collar of magic for her, but could feel the draw of having two active spells at once. "Your first task will be to go to the market and fetch two pendants with gemstones. I prefer something silver in color if you can find it, purple if not. Equestrian bits are acceptable, yes?"

"Yes." Shei accepted the coins from Silver. "I will be back. Don't. Touch. Her." She turned and marched out of the door.

Aila emerged with a tray held in her mouth. A hearty meal of potatoes and eggs adorned the plates on it, with a glass of some kind of juice and another of water. It all smelled fantastic as she slid it down in front of him. "As you requested... master."

"I have another task for you." Silver smiled at Aila. "I want you to write a letter to Celestia, explaining what you did wrong, and how it could have been handled better. Have it ready for her when she returns."

Aila departed with a soft grumbling, leaving Silver to enjoy his breakfast in peace. It was as delicious as it had smelled, and Silver savored every bite, enjoying having not a soul around him demanding his time and energy for the moment.

He pulled out his book of spells and began reviewing, relaxing the day away as he waited for Celestia or Shei to return. Celestia won the race, entering the inn with a delicate scowl. She saw him sitting there and moved for him. "Have you eaten?"

Silver nodded. "You slipped away while I was asleep. What called you away?"

Celestia sat across from Silver. "Luna awoke me to move the sun, and I decided to stay awake. I... I should apologize. I was beside myself last night, and treated you quite unfairly."

Silver perked a tufted ear at Celestia. "Do you remember what you said?"

Celestia rolled a hoof. "Please be more specific, Silver."

"Did you mean it when you apologized for forcing me to become a mare?"

Celestia drew in a wavering breath before her head sunk and she breathed out a soft 'yes.' "I realized long ago that I had been hasty, but... it did work out in the end?"

Silver snorted gently. "You know I'm not really angry at you... but that was wrong. You set a lot of painful things in motion, not to mention basically... You assaulted me, attacked me. I don't think you want any of your ponies to look at you that way."

Celestia leveled a hoof at Silver. "Are you one of my ponies?"

Silver tapped his chin. "I suppose I'm not, but that point doesn't change. You seem willing to have me as an equal, but that means listening and respecting my words, even if they do get stupid sometimes. I care about you, Celestia. Is that a one-way road?"

Celestia leaned over the table and suddenly kissed Silver on the nose, her own breath washing over him, smelling of the dawn itself. "I do, even if... my own words become stupid, as you say. I wasn't in my right mind last night, and asked you to risk everything for a moment of reprieve, and yet... you didn't run away. You even helped me. Thank you. I won't ask for your easily-given forgiveness, simply work to mend the tender spots between us. Now, what have you been up to?"

As if on command, Shei wandered in with a small jewelry box. She set it down on the counter beside Celestia and Silver. "Here you are, master." She wandered off, leaving Celestia with a raised brow.

"I trust there is an explanation coming?" Celestia's magic wrapped around the box, flipping it open to reveal two silvery hematite pendants on bright brass chains.

Silver coughed into a hoof. "Well, yes. This hasn't been an idle morning. I made Aila be a servant to 'pay for her crimes', and her sister insisted she go along with it."

"And the band of magic around her neck?"

Silver pointed at the jewelry box. "A mark to show I'm serious, but also so I know where they are. Those pendants will make it easier to keep them around. May I have them?"

Celestia gently set the box down in front of Silver. "A very curious way of handling things. I trust you are not taking them away from here?"

Silver shrugged his shoulders. "I haven't thought that far ahead. They're getting nowhere here. Taking them away might be a kindness, but that's the kind of thing I'm pretty sure I'm good at messing up. So, trusted wife, please, what do you suggest?"

Celestia looked shocked at Silver's sudden yielding to her. "Oh, hmm... If they are content, let them play the part, and expect to release them when we leave the city, but we won't put the idea aside entirely. They may be looking for a way out, and this way they could 'blame' us for dragging them away while inwardly rejoicing."

Silver smiled brightly. "That is exactly what I was thinking!" He rose from sitting and nuzzled with Celestia, a gesture she was eager to return. "Let me put these pendants to work. I'm getting a headache from keeping the spells going. Aila!"

Aila emerged from upstairs. Spying Celestia, she snorted and turned around, only to return with an envelope in her snout. She put the envelope down in front of Celestia, then looked to Silver. "What?"

Silver wrapped his magic around one of the pendants and brought it to Aila, slipping it around her neck and fastening it. "I can't have my property being any less than pampered. Wear this." He transferred the binding of the spell to the amulet, which began to glow with his silvery magic, and lessened the pressure of the spell to near-nothing. "It looks quite nice on you."

Aila blushed a bright red through her dark fur. "You're just saying that... I'm not your marefriend."

Celestia smiled gently. "You're more than that. You're his responsibility, and he takes those seriously. You're his first servant, you know. A high honor indeed."

Aila gawked at Celestia then growled, frowning at her. "You're lying! A prince must have a dozen servants of no great importance!"

Celestia gestured at Silver. "He's been shy to pick any. That you are his first, and wearing his colors... I think he likes you."

Aila squirmed in place before hopping to her hooves. "E-enjoy your letter!" She stomped off, flustered as a pony can be.

Silver looked across at Celestia. "You... just played her."

Celestia smiled. "I've had some practice. If you treat her well from here out, she will see it as an honor, as I said, and eventually... she may feel more than obligation towards you. Be careful with that, if you plan to keep her at hoof's length."

Silver rubbed behind his head. "Why would you help like that? I'm fairly sure you want me right now to yourself."

Celestia snorted softly. "And that is immature and wrong of me. Being receptive does not mean my mind dies. I had a lapse, but I won't do it again, Silver. I will do what's right, not what feels good in the moment. Besides, it would hardly be the first time a stallion had a little dalliance with a servant, and I know my sister has... plans... for you that this will only help with."

Silver let out a slow breath. "There's still her sister."

Celestia rolled a hoof. "Call her next."

Author's Note

Celestia returns, the sisters become servants of Silver, in theory temporarily, and Silver has nostalgia for all the old typos he made in his spell book.

8 - Visiting the Underworld

Silver slipped the second amulet around Shei's neck and fastened it into place, glad for the relief as he placed the energy band spell into the amulet instead of tugging at his internal supply. "There we are. It looks lovely."

Shei fluttered her lashes. "Do you really think so?"

Silver realized a moment later what he had said, but pushed forward rather than awkwardly back out. "Yes, it complements you, as you complement it. How are you feeling, and your sister?"

Shei frowned a little. "She says you've left her alone... Thank you for that. I admit, I thought being owned would be a lot more..." She rolled a hoof slowly. "Degrading, hard work, miserable? You've barely treated us differently than before, except for these gifts." She raised the same hoof to the pendant hanging around her neck. "Are you certain you're taking us as servants instead of concubines?"

Silver smiled a little. "I haven't been with either of you like that, so no. I may seem like a foreign king of sorts, but I need help too." He raised a hoof to place on her chest. "I would like to think I can rely on you for support, and I will try to be there for you in return."

Shei turned dark, her body warming as her heart began to thunder. "I'll... try." She licked over her lips. "I know where I can begin."

Celestia emerged from upstairs. "Where would that be?"

Shei bowed her head at Celestia. "Mistress. I can show you where I found the notice. I'm not sure it would be wise to bring the mistress along. Others may try to claim the bounty."

Celestia snorted, wings ruffling on her back. "I pity the pony, or cat, that trifles with me today. I will show them the full fury of the sun."

Silver pinned his ears back. "Still feeling the heat?"

Celestia frowned at Silver. "You could be first. I'm no animal. I don't have a 'heat'."

Silver decided not to argue the terminology and just nodded at her. "Sorry. But you are still feeling out of sorts?"

Celestia moved beside Silver and bit one of his tufted ear. "You could fix that."

Silver felt temptation grow as he dropped from his sheath immediately. His body reacted to Celestia's presence so swiftly, it surprised him every time. "I had an idea about that."

Celestia perked her ears. "You have my undivided attention."

Shei was doing her best to look them in the eyes, though she kept stealing glances at Silver's more obvious sign of interest in Celestia. Silver cleared his throat softly. "If you fed me your magic while we... did it... I could try to build up extra. If you had a little less, that may also stop you from sucking too powerfully."

Shei blinked at the words. "Do you need advice in pleasuring a stallion without sucking too strongly, mistress?"

Celestia went red even as she laughed. She swatted Silver on the flank, then wandered off towards the kitchen without a word.

Silver shuffled a bit uncomfortably, still roused by Celestia's visit. "That's not exactly her problem, Shei. It's an alicorn thing, and a magic thing."

Shei shook her head. "Neither my sister or I are magicians, I'm afraid. Does that disappoint you, master?"

Silver tilted his head. "Actually, that makes me curious. Could you learn it? I'd love to see another kind of pony magic, especially one a pony without a horn can use."

Shei perked her ears at Silver. "We could. We just never did. A proper tutor is expensive, master." She paused a moment before a smile came over her face. "Are you offering, master?"

Silver nodded. "If you would like. I very much enjoy learning about magic in all its shapes, and having magic-using servants would make me happier."

Shei bobbed her head. "You have no idea how happy this will make Aila!"

Aila came out from the kitchen, shooting a distasteful look back into it where Celestia had vanished to. "What will I be happy about?"

Shei quickly approached Aila. "Our new master wants us to learn magic! He will pay for tutoring and everything!"

Aila went stiff. She narrowed her eyes at Silver. "Who sent you?" She pawed at the ground with a hoof, tail flicking agitatedly. "How do you know?"

Silver tilted his head. "Know what?"

Shei threw a leg around Aila, hugging her. "Aila has wanted to be a magician since she was a foal, but our parents couldn't afford it. She's even taught herself a few little tricks."

Aila nuzzled Shei before nudging her back down. "That much is true. What's the catch? You want me to be your assassin?"

Silver bit his tongue, about to say Aila wasn't a very good assassin. "I want you to be a good servant, and a happy pony. I would also like to see your magic and learn from it myself."

Aila shrank back a half-step, glancing at Shei, then Silver. "You won't find a tutor in this city... Catro is no place for Saddle Arabian magic."

Silver nodded. "Very true. You two will have to come with me then."

Aila stomped the floor. "We won't give up our inn!"

Shei grit her teeth a moment before shaking her head. "We agreed to be his, sister."

Aila wheeled on Shei. "He's just taking away everything! As soon as we're away, he'll leave us in a ditch with nothing. Stop staring at his dick and think!"

Silver sat on his haunches and raised his hooves placatingly. "Easy, Aila. We're not leaving right away to start with. I take my responsibilities seriously, and you are one of them. I will not abandon you, but I also won't leave you behind. You're coming."

Aila threw up her head, snout high in the air, and trotted upstairs with a defiant air.

Shei watched her go before looking back to Silver. "Do you mean that? Are we really your responsibility now?"

Silver smiled gently. "I made a promise to myself to never run away from a problem again." He held out a hoof to Shei. "If you accept me, then I accept you, and I'll do my best to take care of you both."

Shei shuddered softly. "You're like a prince out of a fable, come to whisk us away from our troubled life. I can see why my sister doubts you... but I don't." She moved in and kissed Silver on the nose before fleeing into the kitchen that Celestia was just leaving.

Celestia sat in front of Silver. "When do we go? The sooner we can put this... matter behind us, the better."

Aila returned as if on cue, dressed in flowing clothes, with a bit and bridle included. Silver had forgotten the large desert horses wore those, and he found it odd that her clothing only made her look more appealing. "If you two are ready, we'll go now. Just remember that your corpse is worth a considerable amount."

Celestia nodded at Aila. "Duly noted. I'm ready. Tell us as we go, how do you turn in these bounties if you don't know who posted them?"

They stepped out into the heat of day and began weaving their way through the city. Aila spoke in hushed tones as they went, "You bring some identifiable part to the right place. They confirm it, you get paid. You never see the cat that hired it, just the broker."

Celestia raised a brow. "What part were you planning on?"

Aila stiffened a bit. "Your horn, er, mistress. There aren't any others like it... anywhere..."

Silver winced at the imagined pain of his horn being lopped off, though if one was dead, there wouldn't be pain, right? That hardly made it better in his head. "Well we're not doing that. How would you find the hiring party, Aila?"

Aila clucked her tongue. "I am not an outlaw... despite my moment of weakness. I will show you where it's posted, beyond that is your responsibility."

Passing into the poorer district of the city came first with an olfactory punch. The stink of streets that were not properly cleaned assaulted the ponies as they pushed forward. The cats there stared at them, or pointedly ignored them. Despite being poor, there were no beggars. Everyone seemed to have something to do, even there. Aila drew a dagger free from a concealed sheath on her leg under her flowing desert attire. "It is not always safe in this portion of town."

Celestia leaned over and tapped her horn against Silver's as they walked. A quick synchronization of horns later, the three of them were surrounded in a silvery/golden glow that moved with them, nudging filth and debris out of the way and leaving a patch of slightly cleaner road behind them.

They soon came upon a small plaza. Two kittens played a game with marbles to the side, while a group of adults quietly played with cards. It seemed peaceful. Aila led them to a simple sheet of parchment on a post, covered in names and sketches. Most of them were cats, but Silver's eyes were drawn to the two ponies shown. Celestia of Equestria, and Aila Windsong. "By the sun..." breathed out Aila a moment before Silver felt and saw their shield tremble. A crossbow bolt was lodged in it, its tip pointed at Aila's head.

A feline hissed and dropped down from where it had hid on the roof, vanishing along with its deadly weapon. Celestia gave a light nod. "It seems you have joined us. How long before one is put up for Silver as well?"

Aila stomped a hoof and turned away from the paper. "Why would they want me? I have angered no one!"

Silver took the paper off the post, folding it in four before he gestured back where they came from. "Let's ask that away from here." He looked around, noticing the cats that were relaxing had quietly departed at some point. Just another day in Catro? "We're all targets right now."

A heavyset cat with a large falchion emerged from the shadows. "Of course you are, foreigners. It's not every day a foreign princess and her consort show off their magic through town. Are you trying to intimidate the cats of Catro? We won't stand for it."

Celestia inclined her head at the cat lightly. "We meant no offense. We simply wished to protect ourselves from--" She reached up and tapped the still held bolt with a hoof. "--the rain."

The cat laughed and swung his blade, cutting the bolt off where it met the shield and letting the other portion fall into the bubble. "Some cats are less polite than others. Perhaps you are merely cautious, eh? If so, take your rich tails and stop taunting the poor of the city. We don't take kindly to the wealthy, pony, cat, or anything else."

Aila advanced as far as the shield let her. "Do you know who would put a price on my head? I have done nothing to anyone!"

The cat snorted. "You know the rules, Aila Windsong. Maybe someone didn't want to pay you after your dirty work." He pointed the falchion at Celestia. "Dirty work you seem to have failed to complete. Maybe that's it, eh? A poor assassin is a short-lived one. Why haven't they already killed you?"

Silver moved in front of Aila, blocking their view of one another. "She is mine to punish as I see fit. A quick death would be too simple and too quick. I'd rather she learned something."

The cat raised a brow high. "Is that so? Is it true? I heard Equestrian mares are all tiny creatures, royalty excluded. Are you looking for someone more your speed?" His tone dripped with innuendo and had a deep mocking tone to it that made Silver's wings ruffle agitatedly. "Be that as it may. You'll have to decide quick if she's worth more as a whore or the price on her head. If it's the first, you'll have to protect her so long as you're in Catro. Good luck with that." He departed as if he had concluded a conversation about cabbage prices, whistling softly to himself as he bounced his blade off his shoulder, ready to use it, but not doing so for the moment.

They departed soon after, heading back to Aila's inn.

Author's Note

Nopony is safe in Catro. Even the typos fear for their lives!

9 - Word of the Pharaoh

As they stepped in through the front doors, Celestia and Silver let go of the protective bubble. Aila swiftly took the opportunity to flee into the back with a grunt mixed between pain and frustration.

Shei stepped out from the kitchen, looking them over and seeing nothing obvious. "How did it go? Aila looked upset."

Celestia shook her head. "Aila found her own name on the list." Shei paled in horror. "We're afraid this city is no longer safe for either of you. I apologize, this is all likely our fault."

Silver moved up beside Celestia. "It wasn't to start with, it's just more obvious now."

Shei gave a stiff nod before producing a folded letter from a pouch. "This came for you while you were out. It had the royal seal on it and I dared not peek."

Celestia accepted the letter in her golden magic and broke the seal easily. Her eyes scanned over the words quickly.

To My Esteemed Peer,

I am shamed to admit that I have been lax in welcoming you to my kingdom. Please come to the castle immediately so you can be housed in a manner befitting such an honored guest. I've already instructed the dock manager to waive the dock fees for your vessel while you are here. I trust you and your husband will join me tonight for dinner?

Looking Forward to Exchanging News,
Pharaoh Clawdius III

Silver tilted his head. "That's a lot more friendly than I was expecting. Was it really just a big mistake?"

Celestia frowned. "I doubt that highly, but we can't refuse it without looking like the aggressors. At least it means we're unlikely to be shadowed by outright brutes. The game moves on to the next level. Put on your best, we won't keep him waiting."

Shei approached timidly. "You won't leave us to be killed, right?"

Silver quickly replied with a shake of his head. "Of course not. Get Aila. You're my servants, so it shouldn't be that odd that you'd accompany us."

Shei grinned and bounded off to find her sister, looking quite eager to go.

Celestia watched her go before looking back to Silver. "They'll still be in danger at the castle. Ponies, or cats, that want to get to us may try working through them, by subterfuge, bribery, or force."

Silver rolled a hoof. "And the other option is to leave them here, fearing for their lives with no one but themselves to watch over them?"

Celestia gave a bit of a smile. "Don't change, Silver Stars. I just want you to be aware that nowhere is really safe until we get home again. You call them servants, but you are beholden to them at least as much, and they will be relying on us to get through this." She turned away and Silver felt a powerful urge that he didn't fight, nipping Celestia on one of her suns. Celestia shuddered, tail twitching. "You do that again and I'll assume you give consent to what follows. Last warning." She trotted off to the stairs, going to fetch her things.

Silver shook his head, chastising himself for teasing Celestia like that. It felt so right in the moment. Why did things have to be so complicated? Aila emerged from the back with her sister beside her. "Are we really going to the castle?" Silver nodded at her with a hopefully encouraging smile. "Hmmph... Come on, sis, we should get our best on then." They wandered off, leaving Silver alone.

He had his own fineries to wear, and ascended the stairs to get at them. They set together. Silver fidgeted with his new cape, getting it to lay just so, its bright red countering the purple of his shirt-like clothing and the deep brown of his fur. They all looked dressed to impress, and Silver felt a little thrill. He really felt like an alpha, walking along with three gussied-up females that would likely accept his advances if he cared to make them. One advantage of the purple slip that covered his front and bottom, it also kept shameful 'growths' from becoming too obvious. There was something to be said for clothing. "Everyone alright?"

Celestia nodded. "As well as I'm going to be until we're done with this. Aila, Shei?"

Shei smiled brightly. "I'm so excited! I've never been to the castle before. Will we be sleeping there too?"

Aila rolled her eyes. "Sister, calm yourself. Our actions reflect on the master and mistress. If we're supposed to be servants, let's be good ones, right?"

Shei bobbed her head. "Right. I'm still excited though. You can't say you aren't."

Aila sighed softly and pressed up against Shei, and the two walked along, their emotional levels seeming to even one another out.

Celestia moved in beside Silver, taking up a similar position. "I have decided I'm willing to try your idea, Silver. Let's see what Clawdius has in store for us first, and we'll know where we stand before we commit to anything that could leave either of us unprepared." She kissed his cheek softly, her lips warm and sending a little shiver of delight through the stallion. "Do you truly forgive all the things I've done to you? Not out of any sense of modesty or misguided fear of conflict? I want the truth."

Silver considered it as he walked. "I'm still angry that you flippantly ignored my agency, and basically mutilated me. I've gotten better, obviously... and I don't think you were trying to be an awful person about it, but it was an awful thing to do." He returned the kiss with a soft nip at a white ear. "I want my wife to trust me, just as much as I want to be a good husband to the herd of females I've somehow collected. I look at you and my heart races. There's a little fear, and a lot of attraction."

Celestia gave a soft smile. "That felt refreshingly honest. You've yet to fail me, as a stallion, but I've made it rather hard to do everything a stallion should do, starting with being a threat to your life." She saw Silver fidget mid-walk and she smirked. "It is... oddly pleasing to know I'm tempting enough to consider even with potentially lethal consequences, but resist that. I don't want a dead stallion... I've... had a few of those." Her expression subtly changed towards sadness though her posture remained defiant and proud. "The first in ignorance, the rest to foolishness. There are many ponies that would never forgive me if I killed you that way, starting with myself."

Silver rubbed up against Celestia's clothed side. "We'll work through it, together. First, we have a Pharaoh to deal with. Let's see a smile on your face. We're here to represent Equestria in all the best ways."

They all arrived at the gate of the castle, where a slender twin-tail nekomata sat on a chair over the gate and three large-looking baastians held lances at the ready, eyeballing them. The nekomata called down, his voice firm and even, "Are you Celestia?"

Celestia nodded lightly. "I am. I was informed we were expected?"

"You are, madame, and your husband." The nekomata looked over Silver from his perch. "Who are the other two?"

Silver waved a hoof at Shei and Aila. "Our servants. I trust that isn't an issue?"

"Of course not," said the cat a little too sweetly. "Please, enter. Raise the gate!"

With the sound of gears being turned, the gate slowly lifted upwards, allowing them to proceed. Shei and Aila went first, with Shei looking around with wide eyes and Aila looking mildly defensive.

Silver and Celestia went next side-by-side. Silver heard a faint click, and thrust up a silver hand just in time to catch the gate coming down on them. His horn ached furiously from the sudden catch, but better than being skewered on the sharp-looking bottom of the gate. The nekomata above cursed and shouted for the gate to be raised, and it slowly raised back up, though Silver and Celestia slipped through before it finished raising.

The nekomata turned to face them on the inside of the courtyard. "You can't hire decent help these days! Lifting a gate! You'd think this was a simple task... A thousand pardons, your highnesses. I'll have the cats responsible flogged for their incompetence. The Pharaoh awaits you in the throne room. If you could be so kind..." He rolled a paw. "Please don't mention this little... incident."

As they entered the halls of the castle, Celestia leaned over. "That was more forward than I expected. Excellent reaction time, Silver. Are you alright? You're wincing."

Silver grunted softly. "Catching that gate gave me a damn headache that doesn't want to quit. Stopping that much... momentum isn't easy, and there was nowhere to deflect it to. It was stop it dead on or let it through."

Shei approached with a concerned look and sat on her haunches. She raised her forehooves and started rubbing the sides of Silver's head. It felt... silly, but good, and the headache ebbed a little with the pressure of the mare's caring hooves. "Thank you..."

Aila snorted softly. "I'm starting to wonder if we're safer with you, or at home."

Celestia shook her head. "None of us are, but we're safer with each other. Let's go say hello to our host. Remember, you are our servants, and it will look quite poorly on us all if you speak up while we are with him." She held up a hoof to her chest. "I don't mind you speaking your opinions freely otherwise, but appearances are something we can't ignore right now."

Shei rose back to her hooves and nodded. "Speak only when spoken to, of course, mistress."

Aila snorted at Shei. "You're enjoying this far too much. I'll be on my best behavior."

They proceeded down the halls to find the Pharaoh. Silver confessed as they came into the throne room that he had been expecting a big brute, or maybe a conniving cat twirling a moustache. Instead a young kitten sat in a throne much too large for her. "Welcome!" she said, her voice putting her at a late teenager, just trying to emerge into adulthood. "I'm so glad you could make it!"

Celestia seemed to share Silver's surprise, though she hid it better. "Good day, Pharaoh. We are honored to meet you in person for the first time."

She bounced down to her paws, standing bipedally with practiced ease as she hurried up to Celestia. "You're just as large as they say, Princess of the Sun."

Shei bit her lip before the words escaped her. "You're so small..."

The pharaoh frowned at Shei, shuffling her paws on the ground as her pawhands wrung nervously a moment. "I'm still growing... You're very rude for a servant."

Silver put himself between the pharaoh and Shei. "What she meant was that she's very impressed that you exert such supreme control despite your relative youth, pharaoh."

The pharaoh smiled at Silver's words, but it didn't last long. "That's not true... Everyone works around me. I'm barely a pharaoh in name. Please, you can help me, right?"

Author's Note

And so the group meets the Pharaoh, and truly a mighty ruler are they!

They could barely boss typos around.

10 - Court is in Session

Celestia stepped forward first. "You have us at a disadvantage. I was under the impressions that most pharaohs of Anugypt were male, with few exceptions, and well into adulthood. A firm grasp on those beneath them were also very common traits. Please, tell us what has happened?"

The pharaoh bowed towards the ponies. "I am Amenti Clawdius the Third. You likely remember my father?"

Celestia nodded at Amenti. "A gruff and formal individual, as was the usual case with your people, but we dealt fairly with him, and both our people have benefitted from it. I trust something has happened?"

Amenti's ears and whiskers fell. "He has gone to the west, as my own name implies. I am the oldest of his kittens, and he demanded I be placed on the throne before he left. I want to do what's right for my people, but everyone around me undermines me. They claim my father's ways were foolish, and work quietly to undo all the good work he's done. I... want to be a great ruler, as he was, but I can't. Every order of mine that leaves these walls is perverted."

Celestia's jaw was clenched with obvious frustration, but she nodded calmly. "I see... Do you not have any political allies?"

Amenti returned to her throne and sank heavily upon it. "The servants look upon me with kindness, but they have no power. What kind of pharaoh am I, to claim the servants as the highest of my allies?"

Silver felt the urge to be helpful rising. The feline seemed genuine in her desires and her plight, but he had no idea where to even start. He looked to Celestia, who had much more experience than he with matters of politics. "What can we do?"

Celestia glanced aside at him. "What can we do, or what should we do? I'm afraid they are not the same in this situation. Anugypt is a central location for this side of the world, and it becoming destabilized would harm many of our allies, and hamper trade severely. If we aid her to solidify her power, we could be risking doing just that. She's an idealist, I can see it. She may be what this nation needs, but it isn't what they want, and it might be a medicine they get violent over taking."

Amenti, who was listening quietly as they spoke, rolled a paw. "Does that mean I should just give up? My father said you were a dear friend of his. Please, I want to make Anugypt better!"

Silver shuffled in place uncomfortably. He wanted to comfort the cat, but he couldn't protect her from politics, and his ignorance made him powerless to even advise on the matter. Celestia shook her head. "Dear friend is speaking a bit far. We were old combatants on the field of battle, but he did play evenly, I will grant that. I hadn't realized he was even old yet."

Amenti sank in place, sighing. "He wasn't old. He fell ill and left us within days. It was so sudden..."

Aila snorted softly, "You're barely a pharaoh."

Amenti frowned at Aila. "Pharaoh enough to send you away if you don't learn your place!"

Shei moved in front of Aila before she could retort, and the two sisters retreated to the far side of the throne room.

Silver ruffled his wings restlessly. "Amenti, right?" She nodded. "What do you want us to do? We're not from here. We're not nobles of Anugypt. Getting involved... That's kind of an act of war, isn't it?"

Celestia smiled gently. "I'm happy you saw that, Silver." She brushed up against him as she advanced on Amenti. "While I feel sympathy for you, and your struggle, it is not our place to decide how another country governs itself. It's a terrible precedent, to start, and will reflect quite poorly on me and Equestria as a whole. Your country is dangerously unstable at current, and you are in a perilous place, at best. We've been assaulted no fewer than three times, to say nothing of the impediments we've had to overcome to reach you. The most responsible thing I could do would be to warn my people to stay away from Anugypt until things are far more calm."

Amenti hopped to her hindpaws from the throne. "How can it be war if I ask it? I'm in charge!"

Silver shook his head. "You're... kind of not. You admitted that much. I mean, nothing against you. You seem like a nice cat, and it's really awful how everyone else is acting, but we can't..."

Celestia nodded, cutting off Silver. "We are not the peacekeepers of the world. We can't be. Your father wrote me a letter in private, mentioning the growing tensions. I had thought I would be arriving to speak with him about them, instead I find his daughter, with precious little experience. You strike me as well-intentioned, but doomed from the start."

Amenti fell back into her throne and buried her face in her paws. "What would you have me do? I didn't ask for this position. I just want to do right by my father's memory."

Silver perked an ear. "Have you tried speaking with the opposition? Maybe they think you just can't be reasoned with, so they're going around you instead of even trying to deal with you."

Amenti looked up with an angry frown. "They're foul and wicked cats! You just admitted they attacked you several times! Why would I deal with them?"

Celestia rolled a hoof. "To start, they hold all the cards, or at least most. You have the title, and little else. I am certain they would like legitimacy."

Silver quickly bobbed his head. "Diplomacy starts with talking. If you're working on the same side, maybe some of what you want done can happen. You won't win every fight, but right now? You're losing everything."

Amenti sagged with a slow sigh. "You have given me much to consider." She pulled a rope that caused a gong to sound from high above. Two well-dressed felines entered, closing the door behind themselves. "Show our guests to their chambers and see that their every need is met."

The servants bowed low and gestured back through the door before opening them. Celestia turned to depart. "We may yet discuss more in the future. I will stay for at least the remainder of the week."

They were led through the hallways. Celestia's eyes took in the architecture. "I always felt it was a mistake, all those years ago, to build a castle instead of a palace."

Silver raised a brow. "What's the difference?"

Celestia smiled. "A castle is for defense, and a palace is for pleasure and demonstration of wealth. This nation reacts far better to the latter than the former. My ponies, on the other hoof, are comforted by the stability that my castle represents. Different people, different needs."

Aila smiled a little. "That's very observant, mistress. I agree, this dour stone bunker is an eyesore on the city."

Shei softly snorted. "It has a charm to it. The cats that made it clearly put their hearts into it..."

Silver looked out over the city as they walked past a window. "Yes, but was it the same heart that built the rest of Catro? I can't say if it's 'ugly' or not, but it doesn't match. Does Saddle Arabia have one or the other?"

Aila gestured in a direction Silver could only assume was her homeland. "We have several fine and expansive palaces, offering comfort to the workers of the kingdom, as well as entertaining those who visit, such as if Mistress were to visit."

The servants that were guiding them stopped in front of a solid-looking door. "You can stay here, your majesties. We trust your personal servants can tend to you, but if you require anything beyond what is inside, simply pull one of the ropes and we will see to your needs." They bowed low and went still.

Celestia walked past them without hesitation. "Thank you."

Copying her, Silver quickly trotted past. "Thanks."

Aila and Shei were last to enter, and the doors were closed behind them. Shei frowned a little. "I think they locked the doors behind us."

Celestia gave a soft sigh. "I expected as much. It is little matter to us, ultimately. They cannot keep two alicorns caged with a simple door." She looked to Silver. "It is beyond time you learned how to teleport. Come, we will go over it."

Silver became a little giddy, grabbing out his book of spells and following after Celestia. Learning new spells was always kind of fun, especially something as obviously useful as teleportation, to say nothing of how it could be combined with other spells to create exotic effects.

Aila followed after them, ears perked. "You already know magic then? Are you going to teach this to me?"

Celestia shook her head at Aila. "The magic we are reviewing is quite specific to unicorns." She raised a hoof and tapped her horn. "I'm afraid I'm unfamiliar with Saddle Arabian magic, certainly not familiar to the point that I could teach it to you. I'll leave that to Silver to secure a mentor."

Shei tapped her sister on the shoulder. "Let's have a look around. This suite is large, even if locked. I'd like to know where everything is." The two wandered off together, leaving Celestia to begin her instruction.

She played the notes of the song over her horn slowly, giving Silver time to write down each letter. "Visualization is key. The more clearly you can capture the essence of where you will be, the more accurate it will be. Distance also plays a large role. The farther it is, the more energy it requires. Some talented unicorns, like Twilight even before she ascended, can make little jumps to within line of sight and at a short range as easily as they walk. I think some of it also relates to your mass. Larger ponies, such as ourselves, have more to move than little Twilight did long before. This becomes vital if you wish to bring somepony along with you, which we may yet be called to do."

Silver frowned a little. "Like if they try to trap us in here and we have to escape with the sisters."

"Precisely so." Celestia reached out and tapped Silver's book. "You need to memorize this spell. Having to look up such a vital emergency tool is unacceptable. Like your shield, by the time you look it up, you're likely beyond the time it'd be helpful."

Silver looked down at the paper and tried the spell across his horn, and felt the world jerk around himself. He landed with a thud and Celestia squeaked. He had teleported on top of her, her long horn just an inch from jabbing him right through the chin. He drew his snout back. "Sorry!"

Celestia gave a soft chuckle as she shook herself, encouraging him to get off. "Clear visualization, I remind. Don't play the spell without already having a destination in mind."

Author's Note

The politics, it deepens! And it's far beyond time Silver learned this useful get out of jail free spell.

But will it let him outrun typos?

11 - Hush Now Quiet Now

Celestia brushed close to Silver. "We'll sleep together tonight."

Silver tensed at the suggestion coupled with her closeness. "Do you think that's wise?"

Celestia tilted her head. "If you're worried, we won't, but we'll sleep together here." She raised a hoof to her heart. "I strongly suspect I'll have many dreams of you, and I dearly hope you'll dream of me in return." She turned away and moved to retire, pressing no further.

Silver slipped into the bed next to hers, wondering at her actions before it clicked. He faded off to the dreamworld and rushed for her door. As he reached a hoof out for the handle, he remembered Luna's warning, but he opened it anyway. If he couldn't trust Celestia, they were already doomed.

Silver found himself galloping along through a huge green field, charging with Celestia at his side, the two running with the sun warm and bright up above. "I knew you'd come." Celestia bumped into him. "We have much to discuss."

Silver smiled at her. "Why are we talking here?"

"It's not obvious?" They were suddenly floating on a lily pad, gently bobbing in an infinite lake. "We're being watched, and listened to. They can't hear us here. Amenti is the center. The moment we approached her, all eyes turned towards us that weren't already focused in our direction. They were probably worried we'd throw our support quickly with her sad tale, or denounce her immediately. Instead I delayed it, and didn't commit either way."

Silver nodded slowly. "This is all a little beyond me, I confess, but she seems genuine enough in trying to be a good ruler. Can't we help her?"

Celestia raised a hoof. "They, whoever they are precisely, have already killed, and attempted to kill more. Whatever enemy Amenti has, they are violent, powerful, and ready to exert that power. If I throw help behind her too swiftly, she may simply not wake up one morning. This is a delicate situation, with no obvious target to strike." She pointed at Silver. "I was quite pleased when you suggested she start talking. She needs to remember politics is not a game of ultimatums, at least when done properly. Talking will reveal her dissenters, and allow some action to be taken. Remaining stubborn will only earn her a reputation for being the problem. Problems get removed eventually."

Silver squirmed a moment. "Why do I feel... off?"

Celestia tilted her head. "This is my dream. I haven't stopped being receptive. Do you want to do something about that? I can't hurt you here."

Silver didn't remember agreeing, but he was on top of Celestia, going at her. He drove powerfully against her thick rump, which was proving just as delightfully soft, yet firm beneath the top layer, as it appeared. Every strike against her made them both shudder with building pleasure, driving wildly into her innermost depths. Silver suddenly remembered their aborted conversation. He grit his teeth, trying to hold back his release, though unable to stop rutting into her. "I don't want her to be murdered."

"Nor... do I." Celestia arched her back, changing the angle of his entry subtly. "I'm hoping we are approached, by both her enemies and allies, seeking greater political capital. I gave them a timeline, and spread some words of my thoughts. They'll try to manipulate the both--Mmm--of us."

Silver exploded wildly into her, only for the dream to skip. They were belly-to-belly then, driving against one another as she gazed into his eyes. "When you feel confident, perhaps we could try this in the waking world?"

Silver clenched his teeth, trapped in the hot wet sleeve that Celestia offered, driving against her all the more urgently. Despite his recent peak, the dream world had no refractory period, and he didn't feel satisfied. "Are you that eager to have a lunar foal?"

They were suddenly seated on their bellies, facing each other. Celestia snorted softly. "You know how to kill the mood..."

Silver shuffled closer and rubbed his snout along Celestia's gently. "I look forward to braving the heat of the fair sun, my princess, but you have to accept me as I am, flaws and all."

Celestia gave a little smile and Silver was suddenly on his back, and Celestia stood over him, rubbing his belly. "You are an adorable dog sometimes, my stallion, that I must remind myself to ignore your barking. Back to the matter at hoof, we must be on the watch for the other players of this game. There is still a possibility they try to sweep us off the field rather than playing properly. Can I rely on you?"

Silver tried to squirm out from under her hoof, but found himself bound to the spot. He was her dog for the moment, belly bared, erect shaft exposed, all at her mercy. "I'll do my best, of course. I want us all to get back safely. The girls too."

Shei and Aila appeared in the dream, but they were sleeping peacefully there. Celestia looked to the two. "Hmmph. You're in for a rough time explaining to your wives how you came back with two slaves. Slavery is frowned upon quite greatly in Equestria."

Silver flipped his ears back. "They're servants, not slaves."

Celestia smiled. "Oh, good. I'm sure they'll be pleased to know they can expect prompt payment, and they can quit anytime."

Silver let out a slow sigh. "We have to get them out of the city first. You know that."

Her hoof wandered down and brushed over his swollen balls. "I do. Do you have feelings for them?"

"They're--Mmph--Nice enough. I think I'm really annoying Aila. I think Shei would lift her tail the moment I asked."

Celestia snorted softly. "I think you underestimate how deep her infatuation runs. Shei sees you as a living legend. As... literal wish fulfilment. If you demanded her services in any personal way, she would agree with scarcely a thought. If you wanted a true brood mare, you found a willing one."

Silver winced. "That's not what I'm trying for. She's so busy idolizing me I haven't gotten a chance to know who she really is yet. I won't do that with her. God, why can't I have more normal relationships?"

Celestia laughed softly. "You signed those away a long time ago, right about the time that you agreed to form a herd with Night Watch instead of just marrying her. She would have been a fine and protective wife, and you probably would have avoided a lot of trouble. Instead you get the likes of me." Silver found himself on top of her again, but he wasn't inside of her, instead the flat end of his member pressed against her winking vulva, inviting him in. "There are many stallions that would pay dearly for the life you scorn."

Silver squirmed a little, holding himself from the urge of accepting Celestia's offer. "I'm not running away again. You're a part of my life now, Celestia, and you're welcome in it." His words changed the dream, or at least inspired Celestia to do so, and they were belly-to-belly, hugging warmly. "I want to work with you, sun butt."

Celestia snorted softly. "If I didn't know you meant that in the kindest way... But there is a price to pay. After we leave this city, I am taking it. You're going to give me what I want, without whining or crying. Like a stallion, rough and ready. I don't want to be treated like a gentle flower, because I'm not one. We'll return to Equestria with my womb quickened, or with the knowledge that it simply isn't possible."

Silver tapped his horn against Celestia's, gazing into her eyes. "Alright... But about Amenti? Is there anything I should be keeping an eye on specifically, or... doing? I feel like we're short on time."

Celestia snorted. "We have a week. I doubt any will move tonight. They're watching us sleep, probably, and waiting to see if anyone else visits us."

Silver slipped off of Celestia. "I should check on the others, and make sure they're alright and in on the plan."

Celestia was on her hooves quickly. "Are you certain that's wise? What they don't know, they can't reveal. They are protected by ignorance for the time, and that may be the kindest thing we can afford them."

Silver considered a moment. "I could visit Amenti?"

Celestia perked an ear. "Now that you bring it up, that may be an excellent idea. I prefer to consider the best in a pony, or cat, but she may know things she's still keeping close to her chest, despite her frank approach. Tread carefully. Don't let her know it's you. I'd rather no cats knew of your ability." A door appeared beside her. "I'll see you in the morning."

Silver moved to depart, but paused long enough to kiss her on the cheek on the way out. They rubbed noses, and he was back in the dreamworld. He could feel his control over the dreaming world return as he left the powerful sphere of Celestia's personal control. The moments where he was powerless came rushing up on him and he shivered, only to redouble as he realized he promised to bed Celestia as soon as they escaped the city.

Visiting her in her own realm was truly a perilous decision. He put those thoughts aside and tried to focus on the pharaoh, focusing on the mental picture of Amenti on her throne. A door slid close and waited for him.

He reached out a hoof and slipped into the dream softly, weaving a gentle shroud of dreamstuff around himself that didn't allow Amenti to perceive him until he was ready to be seen and heard. He peered around in the darkness of the room littered with cushions. He could hear a soft sniffling and crept towards it, spying a small bundle wrapped up in a blanket.

The dream ended. Silver felt the rush of Amenti's fear and sudden alertness even as he was ejected. He woke up himself in with the same momentum, springing up. With a flash of the new spell, Silver held the image of Amenti squarely in his mind, and the world bent around him.

Silver appeared in a dark flash and felt the presence of a feline between his legs. His eyes rapidly adjusted to the dark room, picking out three felines with twin tails staring in his direction. "Who's there?" one asked. "We didn't know you had such magically adept allies, little pharaoh. We'll continue this... discussion... later." Rather than fight, they fled, vanishing out into the equally dark hallway without even seeing who Silver was. Enough to know someone had appeared and ruined whatever they had in mind.

Amenti's paws were felt on his legs. "Who is that? Thank you. You feel like a pony?"

Silver didn't want to speak. Should he reveal who he was and what he could do? Instead he gently set a hoof on her head and pet down her back before vanishing back to his room. Whatever was happening, he disrupted it. But was it a good or bad thing?

Author's Note

Silver really has no idea what the heck he's doing.

Even the typos have a better idea of the situation.

12 - To Serve

The next morning, there was a soft knocking on the door. "Breakfast will be brought momentarily. The Pharaoh extends invitation to attend court afterwards." They never opened the door, just spoke through it softly.

Shei pranced over to Silver and nuzzled him awake, or at least tried to nudge him to sitting up. "Let's get you bathed, master." Silver consented with a grumble and was soon being led by her over to the already-filled tub. She helped him descend into the warm water, and slipped in beside him. She grabbed a sponge and began scrubbing him diligently.

Silver relaxed under the treatment, thinking idly on the events of the night before and enjoying Shei's careful touch, at least until it wandered down across his belly and kept creeping lower. He tried to step away only for her to advance with him to the edge of the tub, then she came up with a soft gasp of air. "I'm going to need you to stay still to get you clean without drowning myself, master." She sank beneath the surface and Silver went still. Whatever she was doing, it was her idea. He wasn't taking advantage of her, or so he repeated to himself over and over as he felt her snout brush up and down his rapidly-swelling sheath.

His firmness barely had time to get wet from the tub, emerging into her mouth directly. Silver hissed softly with pleasure as she ran her tongue over him and started bobbing her head up and down along his eager staff. He let out a little sigh just as Aila wandered past. She perked an ear at him. "Have you seen Shei?"

Silver perked an ear back at her. "She's, mmf, working."

"Working?" Aila blinked, looking confused. "I didn't know we were even allowed out of this room." She stepped closer towards Silver and the tub, seeming not to notice the way Silver squirmed, thrusting his hips subtly against the eager motions of Shei.

Silver raised a hoof from the water to point across the room. "Aila, we're to attend court today. Get our clothes ready."

Aila frowned a little, but nodded. "As you command." She turned away and stormed off, thankfully not asking further questions.

Shei broke the surface, taking a deep gulp of air. "This is harder than I thought it would be," she confessed with a bit of a smile. "Are you enjoying yourself?"

Silver leaned forward and rubbed snouts with Shei. "I would rather have the chance to see your eyes."

Shei went bright red at the words, finding the romanticism in them. "I-if you prefer! I haven't done it belly-to-belly much before."

Silver flipped his ears back and snorted as she highlighted how his words could be taken. "Shei, tell me truthfully, are you happy with me as your master?"

Shei tilted her head. "Was the mistress being truthful that we are the only ones? Why haven't you collected a stable of servants?"

Silver rubbed nose-to-nose with her. "I never considered it. You two are the only ones. I'm... married, you know, a herd."

Shei snorted softly. "Servants do not marry royalty. I'm not that naive. Any colt or filly you get from me is yours to decide the fate of."

Silver shrank back a little. "That's too cold. Any foal you have is yours. You would be their mother."

Shei perked an ear at Silver. "You really are a nice prince. Will you always take care of us?"

Silver gave a little smile. "I'll do my best." Primed by the former activity, Silver was feeling a bit more... ready. He circled around Shei in the tub, considering accepting her advances. "You're a lovely mare, and I don't want you to ever forget that."

Aila looked up from her work. "All ready f--" She cut off as she saw Silver sniffing at Shei's flanks and scowled. "I see you found Shei."

Shei smiled at her sister. "Why don't you join us? Master was just being very sweet."

Aila snorted and trotted off forcefully to join Celestia, who was grooming herself with a brush quietly. On noticing her, Silver saw that Celestia had been watching their activity silently, and he flushed with a renewed sense of shame. Was he letting his dick do the thinking? "We should eat and get ready for court."

Shei pouted a little, but helped Silver free of the tub and clambered out herself. They were soon dry and nibbling on the light meal that had been provided for them. Celestia sat next to Silver as they ate and leaned over, whispering in a perked ear, "Aila is as receptive as I, but will never ask. You should act the stallion and take what is yours."

Silver's ears twitched wildly. "But..."

Celestia put a hoof on his lips. "If I'm wrong, you get one favor from me, whatever you like, but I know I'm not. Take what is yours, and she'll thank you eventually."

Celestia rose to her hooves. "Shei, come with me. We'll scout the court. Silver, Aila, I'll expect you in an hour." Shei sprang to the ready, and the two slipped out of the door, leaving the other two alone.

Aila threw up her snout at Silver. "And what do you want now? You don't need to stare at me."

Silver fidgeted a moment, sniffing the air. He could smell her now that he was looking for it. Take what was his? "I can't help but stare at the prettiest servant I have."

Aila's cheeks darkened even as she scrambled to her hooves. "Flatteries won't get me to raise my tail, you bat-winged freak of a pony!" She advanced on him with a snarl. "You want me to be like my sister, is that it?"

Silver rose to his full height, taller than the large Aila. He decided to play the part given him, and struck an imperious pose. "I want you to burn for me, my fierce mare. Never stop being wild and free."

Aila's face went to confusion. "W-what?"

"I mean what I say." Silver circled around her, and she was too surprised to stop him from getting a good sniff at her, cock hanging heavily under his belly.

She spun around to face him. "You want me to be your servant, demure and weak! I'm not that. I have my own dreams that go beyond your libido." She bared her teeth, growling at him like an angry dog.

Silver raised a hoof, raising her chin upwards. "Good, I like that. I want you to chase your dreams, as long and hard as you can. You're all the more attractive when you have a sheen of sweat."

Her eyes went wide and she jerked back from him. "You're taunting me! You'll never let me get what I want. You just want to watch me struggle, you sick freak!"

Silver perked an ear at her. "While it's true I will have to pull you away from what you have now, once we're home, I will help you. The ponies of Equestria will find your inn enchanting, and how can they not, when a fine mare as yourself is at the helm? Now turn for me and let me see you."

Her blush was only growing worse, but despite her hostile stance, she did turn for him, showing off her large and sleek form. Her tail, he noticed, was still down, covering her vulva from easy access. "Why are you... like that?" She directed towards his throbbing tool.

He pointed back at her. "How can it be otherwise around you? You're my servant, my first servant, and I'm going to take care of you, starting with the fire between your legs. Raise your tail." Silver advanced on her, standing as tall and proud as he could. "No more games. No matter how loudly you protest, you want that fire put out, and you want a stallion that won't throw you aside. I am both of those things, now let me."

"Make me!" she hissed, turning away and moving to flee, but Silver's magic wrapped tightly around her, squeezing her like a hug even as he pulled her back to him and he reared up, hooves coming down on her back. Her body went tense, the position sending a thrill through her as her body demanded she at least consider the stallion's offer.

"You are mine, Aila. I will treat you well and fair, but you are mine." He pulled her back and nudged his shaft between her legs, brushing against her winking vulva and her still-lowered tail. She whinnied, and looked shamed for the noise she made. She said something but it came out jumbled, her lithe form wriggling underneath him without any true resistance. He felt her tail lift just enough and he pressed gently into her slickened passage. "You are not a commoner anymore," he whispered into an ear as he thrust more powerfully, lodging most of his thick rod into her grasping tunnel. "You are mine."

The mixture of elevation of status and humiliation warred in Aila's form even as she drove back onto the intruding organ, welcoming it deep inside her fevered form. She had always resisted the subtle call of her seasons before, but Silver's virile musk... Something about him made her want this, and she began to snort and whinny like any wild horse, bucking against him like an untamed beast, but he wouldn't be thrown off, he just pierced her deeper and deeper, making her vision swim with pleasure. His motions picked up speed, slapping heavy balls against her hindquarters, each strike with the promise that he could put out the fire that burned hot inside of her.

She tried to gather her thoughts. Did she want this? Did she want him? Did she want the thick, hot... Yes! She trembled with climax as she cried out wordlessly, lost in the throes of the animal rut she had driven herself to in her flat denial. She did want this. She wanted the stallion to fill her until she couldn't hold anymore!

Silver felt her passage start pulling at him with every back stroke, and the subtle pull of her magic reaching through his shaft, encouraging his balls to release into her and replace the heat in her with a different sort of fire. He felt no urge to hold back and thrust in to the root, holding himself to her trembling body as his pole began to twitch and spasm, firing thick loads of pony seed into her along with the powerful pulse of his masculine energy that would sate the deep need in her and taking the fire of heat and leaving a foal. He was quietly relieved to feel it, knowing it meant she was pleased, on some level. "Lovely mare. I'll never abandon you."

Aila sank a little, sudden tears streaming from her. "You say that! Everyone says that! You'll get bored of me when I'm fat and ugly."

Silver jerked back, not expecting the sudden emotional outpouring, but reacting quickly. He pulled Aila back against himself. "If you are fat, you're fat with me, and that's the sexiest thing I know of. I doubt you'll ever have that problem. You're ravishing, Aila, and you always will be."

Aila nodded a little stiffly, her tail flicking, which brushed delightfully over Silver's heavy balls. "You make the claim... but we'll see."

Silver squeezed Aila softly with his hooves before slipping carefully off her back. "Do you feel better?"

Aila moved for the tub. "I need to clean up, and so do you."

Silver joined her, but shook his head. "That doesn't answer the question. Is my servant happy?"

Aila shuddered at the word 'servant'. "Yes... Just don't get the idea I'm here for whenever you get hard." She slipped into the waters, and soon she and Silver were clean and ready to face the court.

Author's Note

A very cloppy chapter, to be sure, but some character development is hiding in there between the grunts and whinnies.

Maybe the sex will distract folks away from the typos, mua ha ha ha.

13 - Through the Halls

Aila moved for the door, dressed in her best, bit and bridle included. "I admit, you surprised me. I didn't think you'd stoop to rape." She shot Silver a nasty glare and he jerked back.

"You didn't want it?" Silver felt a sharp tension building in his chest.

Aila gave a light smile. "I thought you might be that naive. You own me. Saying no is not much of an option." She frowned. "Unless you were lying about that?"

Silver gave a soft snort, then closed the distance with her. "I don't want a mindless slave that will do what I say even when it... hurts her. Did I hurt you?"

Aila rolled her eyes. "What does it matter? It's done."

"It matters to me." Silver stomped a hoof. "Did I hurt you? Be honest. You'll never be punished for telling me the truth."

Aila lowered her eyes. "You... You wouldn't understand. It is a little thing to Equestrians."

Silver leaned forward. "Tell me. Make me understand."

Aila looked aside. "You took my purity. I can never marry a stallion. At least, not one of my own kind."

Silver clenched his teeth. "I won't say sorry. That would... be insulting."

Aila flashed a bright smile. "The first smart thing you've said today. Shall I leave now?"

"For court?"

Aila raised a brow. "The castle. You don't need me anymore, I imagine."

Silver sat on his haunches. "Aila, I didn't lie. You are my responsibility now. I didn't fuck you because you're a virgin. I didn't even..." He could see her face darkening. "I will treasure the gift you gave, even in my ignorance. I want you to stay, Aila. You are worth more than that."

Aila moved a hoof to her belly. "Celestia told me you were a royal stud."

Silver went fiercely red. "She did? When?"

Aila snorted softly. "Does it matter? I'm just another mare in a long line."

Silver pointed at Aila. "You didn't answer the question. Did I hurt you?"

Aila ran a hoof slowly over the ground. "No... You are skilled enough at your profession."

Silver smiled gently. "I don't want you to consent unless you mean it. Being called a rapist is... I don't know any society I'd want to be in where it wouldn't be a horrible title."

Aila leaned in on Silver and bit him right on the nose, making him squeak. "Then don't mount mares that aren't your wife or marefriend! Now it's my turn, since you insist on honesty. I can see you don't need a servant, let alone two. What do you intend for me?"

Silver rubbed his abused nose with a fetlock. "I will see you and your sister to safety, then I will do everything I can to make sure you are happy."

Aila perked an ear. "But what do you intend? Is my title a false one to smuggle me away from my life?"

Silver sat up on his haunches. "You are my first servant, I didn't lie about that. I'm..." He rolled a hoof. "I'm a bit of a mess. I could... use someone to keep an eye on me. Will you serve me?"

Aila snorted at Silver. "That question comes late! You took my honor, then my purity!" She thudded a hoof against his shoulder. "If you weren't so infuriatingly attractive. Stupid stallion. You wield powerful magic and stride alongside the most powerful pony I know of, but you talk like a lost child!"

Silver wrapped Aila in powerful magic and lifted her up. "If you prefer more decisiveness, then I already decided. You're mine and I'm keeping you."

Aila looked away. "Until we get to Equestria, then you'll toss me aside with a bag of bits and wish me well."

Silver rose to his hooves. "No! You're mine! Forever! I'm keeping both of you." He stared into her furtive eyes, using his magic to make her face him. "I'll watch you both get old, and dig your grave for you."

Aila trembled at the imagery, a choked sob escaping her. "You're just... making wild promises..."

Silver stomped a hoof. "It is decided." He set her down gently. "Now clean yourself, we have court to get to." Despite his bold words, he was trembling a little, wondering at the future problems he was creating by making such a powerful promise to the two. Aila seemed pleased, on the other hoof. After cleaning herself, she even smiled at him and gestured for him to lead.

They arrived to find court well in session. There were about two dozen cats in attendance. Celestia was seated beside Shei and an Equestrian earth pony that Silver didn't recognize. He quietly made his way to them and sat down beside them. Shei slipped from her chair, opening a spot beside Celestia, and soon Silver was next to her.

Celestia leaned in to whisper. "Your little trip last night seems to have shaken things loose. Our little queen has had many petitions put before her."

Silver perked an ear. "Good things?"

"Some..." Celestia smiled softly. "The bad things are just as important. She's giving every cat a chance to speak, which is surprising them."

Silver nodded as a smile emerged on his own snout, happy that things were looking up a little. Celestia whispered, "Did you do as I suggested?"

Silver tensed a moment. "Yes..."

"Good." Celestia pointed subtly at a cat seated alone. "Watch that one, see how he reacts as they speak."

Silver watched the wealthy-looking cat, who seemed to smile just faintly when bad news came up, and became reserved when pleasant things were discussed. Clearly no ally of Amenti, Silver decided.

Amenti spoke to the gathering. "We have our work before us, but together, as felines, we can hold our heads high. To that end, I am seeking skilled architects to help design a grand outdoor crafts area for our talented people to work and sell their goods. We have ignored the basic needs of the common people for too long."

A feline quickly rose from her chair. "Pharaoh, I would be delighted to plan such an area, and see to its construction, yes. We would work at a very reasonable price for the crown."

Celestia whispered softly. "She runs a guild of laborers and builders. She undoubtedly wants her guild's seal prominently displayed on any such public area."

Amenti smiled at the feline. "We would be honored to have such skilled paws at work on this. I look forward to seeing your proposed design. While I have your attention, there are repairs needed across the city that threaten trade and the livelihood of many cats. Have your surveyors tally up the price of making our city gleam like the jewel of the desert it is."

Celestia smiled. "She's buttering her up. That's no small task, and they both know it. It will see her and her workers well-paid for a year, minimum."

Silver perked an ear. "Does she have the money to fund these initiatives?"

Celestia tilted her head then. "I don't have an exact figure on their reserves. We were allies of trade, but not quite that familiar. What do you think?"

She looked over at the pony Silver didn't know, who bobbed her head. "She can afford this, but little else. She will need to replenish the coffers somehow."

Celestia gestured at her. "Meet the Equestrian diplomat to Anugypt, Soft Word."

Soft nodded her head at Silver. "A pleasure, prince."

A cat rose to his paws. "Pharaoh, I must object to this overblown expenditure. There are more pressing things in need of funding. The anubins are making noises to the south, for instance. We should be readying for war, not prettying our city."

The guild mistress snarled at the other cat. "No one is fooled by your fearmongering! The anubins always make noise, and you supply the very soldiers you suggest hiring!"

Celestia nodded lightly. "And now Amenti's potential rivals fight each other. A good sign. I think she may have just needed a little nudge."

Silver caught Amenti's eyes as they fixed on him for a long moment. Did she know? "I suppose knowing you have allies helps boost your spirit..." Silver swayed his tail over the bench, glancing around the courtroom, trying to keep up with the wheeling and dealing, but most of it was a bit beyond his reach.

"He did what?!" suddenly cried Shei. Court came to an abrupt halt, every eye on Shei. She shrank in place, looking like she was ready to just quietly fade from the world. Court carried on without any other dramatic interventions, and eventually people started to disperse.

Before Silver could get far, Shei stepped in front of him. "We need to talk. Now."

Amenti was watching them, and Silver had the impression she wanted to talk to him. "Uh, let me see what the Pharaoh wants?"

Shei pointed a hoof to the door. "I will be waiting in the room. Don't be long." She stormed off with an obviously irritated stance.

Silver let out a slow breath and moved towards Amenti. Celestia closed in, moving to stand just beside Silver. Amenti smiled gently. "That went well, I think. Now that there are less ears, th--"

Silver raised a hoof and put it on Amenti's snout, silencing her. "There is nothing to thank us for."

Amenti swatted his hoof aside. "You are not familiar enough to touch me on your own whim. Were you not a prince of your land..."

Celestia smiled gently. "Forgive his impulsiveness. Though that same quality served you well recently, did it not?"

Amenti softly clucked her tongue. "It did... May I borrow him?"

Celestia raised a brow. "I do not believe he can perform his studding duties for you."

Amenti went red, as Celestia planned. "Not for that! As a guard. None will approach me if I have him watching over me. Look at him!"

Celestia looked aside at Silver. "He looks handsome and well-shaped as a stallion."

Amenti's blush only grew worse and she looked away, awkwardly dropping the request in embarrassed silence.

Celestia brushed against Silver. "Come along, dear. We should get going. I look forward to seeing how you do tomorrow, Pharaoh." She led him out of the court and towards their room. "You have enough females bidding for your time, Silver. We can't let the Pharaoh have you, to say nothing of the political backlash when our prince is found guarding a foreign ruler in their own castle. Besides, I know a certain mare will want some of your time before you go running off on your own crusades."

Silver winced a little as he walked. "I never heard Shei quite that angry before."

"You did break your promise to her."

Silver sputtered. "It was your idea!"

Celestia perked an ear. "You can tell her that, if you think it will mollify her."

Author's Note

Bonus chapter? Bonus chapter.

Bonus typos!

14 - Discipline Amongst Servants

Silver marshaled himself internally. The mares wanted a strong and able prince, and he had to be one anyway if he was going to be useful during this journey. They both wanted him, but they had a lot of social caveats hanging off of it. Just stay cool... He entered the room to find a scowling Shei glaring at him. "You promised! You gave your word! It was the only request I had." She stomped a hoof angrily on the floor. "I thought you were better than that!"

Silver stepped towards her, letting his magic flow down into his legs to keep them steady and sure. "I have decided to keep your sister forever. I took her in all ways, not in any idle gesture, but to claim her entirely."

Shei's expression went from rage to embarrassment like a light switch. "W-what? You..." She recoiled a little, looking lost. "You're taking her as a wife? That is very improper. We are commoners, and you are a noble. You're taunting me, and hurting her! Don't speak impossible things!"

Silver raised a hoof, lifting Shei's face towards himself. "I meant every word I said. She is not my wife, but she is mine, forever. She is free to seek out a companion, but they will need to know that I own her first and truly."

Shei's flush grew deeper as she trembled. "Y-you did... You've taken her as a concubine?"

Silver smiled. "As I plan to take you, when your time comes. Did Celestia not mention my task? I have a race to sire, and you, my lovely mares, will bear some of them. I will never abandon you. If you don't believe it out of my kindness, then simple utility. I need broodmares, and you can do that and much more beside."

Aila approached suddenly. "What is this? A new race? You're not just a lustful stud?"

Shei sank to her haunches, her anger melting in confusion. Was being commanded to help brood a new race an honor? "Please, what race, as my sister asks."

Silver inclined an ear towards them. "I am a lunar prince. There are only lunar pegasi in Equestria, a matter I intend to address at behest of my own progenitor, Luna. Any foal I sire is very likely to be a lunar pony themselves, probably of unicorn descent. Even those that aren't have the potential to make them in their own foals."

Aila looked over to Celestia, who sat so calmly on her bed. "Is he weaving wild tales?"

Celestia shook her head. "Everything he has said is truth. He is the only alicorn prince, and the only lunar royalty of any kind."

Shei took a wavering breath. "This... this changes things..." She frowned at Silver. "I am still angry you didn't... didn't warn me... You promised."

Silver smiled at Shei. "I must do what is right at the moment. That is part of being royal. I did what was right at the time. If Aila feels I have done her wrong, she should tell me." Silver looked at Aila. "I have bred you, and I will do so again. Does this displease you?"

Aila darkened, shuffling at the floor, suddenly uncertain in the face of the more-confident prince. "I will fight you."

Silver leaned towards her. "And I will win, but you will enjoy the battle."

Shei gasped loudly. "Sister! You're... You want to fight him?"

Aila grunted softly. "I will not be taken quietly! If I'm so worthy as he claims, he can prove it." She turned up her snout.

Silver nodded. "I will prove my love for you every time, if I must. You are a mare worth fighting for. However..." He lifted a hoof. "There should be rules to polite combat. I will share with you the safeword I have with Celestia. If either of us says 'Nova', and we stop. No questions. No punishments. I will conquer you, but I will not pillage you."

Shei perked an ear, the entire thing seeming to confuse her, but Aila seemed pleased. "You will find the next time I will be better prepared for you, my prince. I won't have need for the feeble defense of your words, but it's kind to offer it." She turned away and walked off, seemingly done with the conversation.

Shei pointed at Silver. "What did you do to my sister?"

Silver leaned in to nuzzle at Shei, and got softly bitten for his trouble. He rubbed his nose lightly. "I came to an understanding. She doesn't want gentle romance. She wants the company of someone able and willing to best her."

Shei shook her head. "I... don't want that."

Silver smiled softly as he sat up. "I don't expect you two to want the same things, sisters or not. For you I would have a much gentler romance. When our business concludes here, we will have to do something... special."

Shei gave a mute nod, her anger entirely broken by the unexpected twists and turns. "May I also use the word?"

Silver tilted his head. "I hope you never feel the need to use it, but, yes." He reached for her, and she let him draw her close. He gently kissed a cheek. "I may own you, but it is not a blind ownership. Tell me if something is on your mind. It reflects poorly on me to abuse my possessions, and does not sit well with me as a pony."

Shei slipped away and joined Aila, speaking softly with her. Silver approached Celestia. "Was that what you were hoping for?"

Celestia smiled her serene smile. "Well handled. Now, about Amenti. As you were told, funding will soon become an issue, and in this I can offer some assistance. Not for free, of course. That's a terrible precedent, and looks poorly. The city provides an important waypoint between Equestria and the region. Cleaning up the port would make a lot of lives easier for my ponies who do trade in the area. I could easily justify assisting with this, but simply offering the money would invite prying eyes. What is your suggestion?"

Silver perked his ears. "I'm certain you would know better than I... What if she... made a fee to the home country of traders?"

Celestia nodded lightly. "That might raise revenues, but strain her relations with the same countries. I would pay, but I doubt she's had contact with the other countries it would affect to clear this."

Silver tapped his chin softly. "Then what about... a fee on the individual trader, with a caveat that their country can pay all at once for everyone, if they want to? The money being specifically reserved for maintenance and upkeep of the city?"

Celestia smiled gently. "A modest fee would get some grumbling, but is unlikely to create too much stir, especially if there is quick and immediate results from the money. Go further."

Silver raised a hoof. "Do you know if that builder's guild also works with boats?"

"They do."

Silver smiled. "Then she should charge more, but include ship repairs and upkeep. That would win her a permanent ally with that guild and its members, right? And make the harbor a tempting place to be if the price is reasonable."

Celestia rolled a hoof. "I trust you will inform her of this plan then."

Silver blinked, then clopped his hooves together. "Oh! Right. I'll do that tonight. Maybe she'll already have the idea in mind."

"She may." Celestia leaned in and bumped nose-to-nose. "I trust you will relieve your frustrations in the future on the Windsongs now that you have won them."

Silver tilted his head lightly. "Does that mean you don't--"

Celestia frowned delicately. "We have a date. Prepare yourself."

Silver deflated a little, but nodded. "Of course."

When night came, Silver slipped off into the dreamworld, thinking first of Luna. Nothing happened at first, until Luna emerged from down the hallway, approaching him at a light trot. "Good day, Silver Stars. Pray tell how your venture goes?"

Silver smiled at her and advanced, rubbing snouts gently. "Good to see you, Luna. I... need your help. I've put my hoof right in a mess, and you're likely the only one that can make this better while I'm away."

Luna perked an ear, then a sly grin overtook her expression. "Does your herd expand further?"

Silver tensed a moment. "Sort of... I have two servants slash slaves slash concubines. I already quickened one of them."

Luna nodded lightly. "And I gather you intend to bring them home? Slavery... I thought that had faded from the world while I was away. Not very economically sound, Tia has told me, and morally ugly."

Silver made a wide gesture. "Different part of the world, different rules. Can you break it to my wives... gently? I think Fast Change will be fine with it, provided she gets a chance at them, and I doubt Twilight will... fully grasp it, but Night Watch I worry about. She trusts you, and loves you."

Luna held up a hoof. "It was at my command that you stud. I will not fail you in this, Silver. I will ensure you have a home to return to." She flashed a smile. "I know just the way to soften her heart to the idea. By the time I'm through, she'll think it was her idea."

Silver blinked. "Don't brainwash her!"

Luna snorted softly. "I'm not making her forget anything, but I am the mistress of dreams. She will be ready for them, of this I promise." She vanished from sight, leaving Silver alone.

Silver grunted softly, hoping Luna would use soft touches, not crude manipulation. Silver turned his thoughts to Amenti, and slipped into her dreams, shrouded from sight. He found himself, another himself, standing over her, Celestia just beside. Both alicorns were easily twice her size instead of their about half over again actual size. Amenti sat in front of them, looking unsure and fearful.

Dream Celestia shook her head. "You can't have him. He's mine!" She extended a wing that grew large enough to conceal Dream Silver from view. "I do not share my toys."

Silver frowned a little. The dream wasn't productive, and a little creepy by his view. With a wave of a hoof, he banished Dream Celestia from sight, then slipped into Dream Silver, assuming his role in the dream. "Hello, Pharaoh."

Amenti smiled brightly, accepting that Celestia was simply gone in a fit of dream logic. "My prince! Will you guard me? Or are felines too alien to interest you?"

Silver perked an ear. As a former human, the entire thing tickled him. Felines were no more or less alien than ponies, though he had grown quite used to ponies. "I have an idea for you, but it is a little thing. You've probably already thought it up." Silver shared the idea of a small fee to docking that would go towards city repairs and ship upkeep, and giving the contract to the builder's guild that Amenti was already making solid progress in winning over. "Celestia may seem distant, but if you give her the option to pay in the sake of her ponies, well, she values them greatly, and she will gladly pay an entire year of dock fees to spare them."

Amenti smiled brightly. "I will consider your words, my prince. Now come, let us retire. The court is no place to discuss certain things." She rose to her paws, and Silver slipped away, leaving his dream self behind to indulge Amenti in whatever manner she had in mind. A smart part of him worried that she was having such thoughts, but most of him was just glad he got the idea out and message delivered.

Author's Note

Silver tames the Windsong sisters with some understanding gained on all sides. Is everything better? Nah, I still see typos.

15 - As the Sun Rises

For better or worse, Silver was feeling more confident about himself than he had a week prior. Taking charge of situations had its advantages, and was a fair sight better than waiting for things to happen to him and react to it. Thinking on that, he looked aside to Celestia, who was eating breakfast quietly. "Are we expected in court soon?"

Celestia perked an ear at him. "Court begins at noon today. We have several more hours to ourselves to do as we please."

Silver nodded as he looked to Shei and Aila. "Go into town and fetch a silver tail bracelet, have it engraved 'The Sun Shines at Night in the Splendor of the Moon' and have a crescent moon put on both ends."

Shei raised a brow. "I could do that alone, master?"

"And yet my command remains."

Shei rose to her hooves with Aila, and the two departed, escorted by the guards. Silver called out to them. "See they travel safely. It would reflect poorly on yourselves and the pharaoh if they come to harm in your care." And then they were gone.

Celestia turned to face Silver. "You look like you have something on your mind."

"You." Silver rose up to his hooves. "I'm done waiting for you to attack."

Celestia smiled gently. "Are you now? What do you propose be done?"

Silver circled around the still-seated Celestia. "Attack first, of course. You are another challenge, my princess. A very large and majestic challenge, but one I will conquer, or be crushed by."

Celestia squirmed faintly, her flowing tail giving a light twitch in response, but she sat in her usual regal position. "Am I? Will you try to lay me low with some clever magic?"

Silver leaned in and nipped at one of her suns before nuzzling into it. Celestia went rigid. "I warned you. Have you made your peace?"

Silver nuzzled her tail aside even as it twitched as if to swat him aside. He buried his snout against her nethers and lapped across her heated vulva. "Stand up, unless you prefer going belly-to-belly."

Celestia's ears twitched softly as she rolled over. "As lovely as it is, my tail makes that position... awkward at times. If you are serious, then come, Prince."

Silver slid in on top of her, grinding his already rigid pole along her soft white fur. His fangs went for her throat. "You are mine, Princess of the Sun. Not in the same fashion as the girls, but mine nonetheless." He sank them into her and she tensed, breathing quickly beneath him. He didn't feed her emotions, instead he drew at her magic, tapping into that vast pool of solar magic. His entire body started to warm swiftly and he channeled it along with his own fury between his hind-legs. He began to swell, orbs growing with every loud pound of his own heart. He would succeed, or possibly kill himself, but not for lack of effort.

With the intense magic back there, he couldn't hold back any further. He moved himself into position and sunk into her without further preamble, sinking into the burning furnace of Celestia's silken passage. He had to break his connection to her, drawing back with a loud hissing gasp of air. Being in her was a new pleasure, and a new pain. She contracted tight around him, milking at him with enough force that he felt he could simply remain attached to her and reach climax if he desired, but he didn't want that. He gripped around her and pulled back before thrusting in powerfully, starting to build a rapid tempo into her resisting body. Her tunnel fought his every move, but her soft gasps and moans said that she was enjoying it despite the fierce battle that her body was presenting.

Even as he ran his tongue across her neck, he focused on building his own magic to a fever pitch. The room swayed and rocked, dizzy with a combination of solar and personal magic raising his temperature dangerously, but he wasn't ready to give up yet. For better or worse, climax crashed down upon him swiftly, and his mighty balls jumped, forcing the seed down his cannon. Suddenly Celestia squeezed tight enough to stop the flow. "Last chance."

Silver grunted in frustration and moved in to kiss Celestia, locking snouts in a passionate exchange. The pressure lessened and he fired into her like a hose, spraying down the burning flame that had tormented her. He felt the suction, pulling him in to the hilt in her and nursing eagerly at the energy held in his swollen balls, though they seemed to be contracting back towards their normal size as she pulled and pulled at his masculine energy without stop. It was debilitatingly wonderful. If he just let go, he could die a happy stallion, but he didn't want to give up yet. He kept the fever pitch high and funneled the magic as quickly as his body could produce it, feeling like he was running a frantic chase with a dragon right at his tail, biting at it and setting it on fire with its breath. The heat was becoming too much, and he sagged against Celestia, wheezing for breath as the sucking pulled at him mercilessly. It felt like it was starting to reach deeper, as if it would rip his soul out if need be to finish the job.

Silver lost consciousness, suddenly back on Earth, perched on his bed as an alicorn prince. Luna walked in with a smile, which quickly became an expression of horror. "Silver Stars! What happened?"

Silver looked down to see that he was becoming emaciated and drawn. "I... I need more energy. More power. I thought I was strong enough."

Luna rushed to him and presented her neck. "Drink. Drink deep."

Silver barely got his fangs into her and began to nurse from her willingly-given essence. The power of the moon was relatively cool compared to the blaze of the sun. The fading sensation began to recede, and he awoke.

Silver let out a loud and choked gasp before breaking into a coughing fit. He felt sore everywhere, and tired beside. Celestia was softly petting his mane with a hoof. "I thought I lost you..."

Silver smiled gently and tried to rise from her, but his legs didn't want to cooperate. Celestia held him, hugging. "Stay here for now. You've done an amazing thing."

They lay snuggled together as Celestia spoke in gentle words. "I had sought to motivate you, Silver. I wanted to drive you ever onwards to be the best you could be, for yourself, and everypony around you that relies on you. I didn't think you'd be so rash..."

Silver snorted out a half-giggle. "I thought you knew me better than that."

Celestia quirked a smile. "Clearly my mistake, but not a fatal one. Are you feeling better?"

Silver tried to rise again with moderate success. He was shaking and wobbly, but moving. Celestia brushed his hanging member with a fetlock. "Foolish stallion. That was almost your end. You looked awful."

Silver cringed, that tool feeling tender and sore. "Did it work? Your... sister helped."

Celestia perked an ear. "Did she? Hmm... There is a certain poetry in you needing the support of us both to make a true royal heir." She rolled up to her hooves, looking none the worse for wear for the journey. "I'm sorry for what it took out of you. If it's any consolation, I never felt better."

Silver burst into laughter at her words. "I'll try to keep that in mind. Help me to the bath?"

Celestia easily lifted him in her magic and they both retired to the tub, where they soaked, quietly at first. Celestia softly nuzzled the slowly-recovering Silver. "You are truly my husband now. My stallion."

Silver smiled gently. "Does that change much?"

"Of course." Celestia tilted her head faintly. "If any thought your claim to princehood was undeserved before, they have been proven wrong. You have also rose to my challenges, as harsh as they have been, and faced each in your own way." She raised a hoof to lift Silver's tired head. "I may have thought you would fail, but you don't like it when I'm right about predicting ponies, do you?"

Silver nuzzled her hoof lightly. "I live to surprise you, sun butt."

Celestia rolled her eyes. "You may not use that term in public. Besides, what are you? Scribble flank?"

Silver shuffled closed and leaned in against Celestia. "I'm your stallion."

Celestia chuckled softly. "Remember that it is the mare that controls, not the stallion. I will protect you, Silver Stars. You've more than proven worthy of it." A large feathery wing emerged from the water as Celestia wrapped Silver gently, hugging him. "Now let's see if we can't get a nation stabilized, hmm? Compared to rutting me, that should be foal's play."

Aila and Shei returned to find them clean and content looking. Silver had mostly recovered from his draining task, lying limply on the ground, but not looking dead or dying. Aila nudged him. "Laying down already? It's not even halfway through the day! We fetched your bauble, master." She set a box down in front of Silver's nose.

"Thank you." Silver rolled upright and gently plucked up the jewelry in his magic before moving it over to Celestia and quickly wrapping it around the base of her tail. "For my princess."

Celestia spread her wings abruptly. "I thought that would be for Luna!" She looked over her shoulder at the silver band with its talk of the moon and its crescent moons. "What is the meaning of this?"

Silver smiled gently. "It simply says that I can always feel your warmth, even in the dark of night."

Celestia's wings folded back onto her sides as she snorted. "I see... That's very touching." She leaned over and kissed Silver on the tip of his nose. "I do wonder what Lulu will think of it when she sees it." She looked to the girls. "We leave in half-an-hour, be ready for court, and no outbursts today, hmm?"

Shei blushed softly at the admonishment. "I won't, I promise, mistress. Sorry for embarrassing you..."

Silver sat up straight. "You shouldn't feel shame in protecting your sister. That's a noble intent if ever I heard of one. Just..." He rolled a hoof. "Let's not make ourselves look odd in court."

Shei moved off towards her clothes. "Of course, right. I won't do it again, really. Did you eat breakfast? You look like you could use more." She returned to Silver with a plate with a two pomegranates and an orange on it. "You need your strength."

With the food in front of him, his body solidly agreed with Shei, and he tore into the offered fruits eagerly, feeling significantly better for it. "Thank you, I needed that."

Aila snorted softly. "Maybe he wasn't joking. You really do need servants, master. You'd forget your tail if it wasn't attached to you."

Celestia clopped her hooves together in two quick claps. "Enough of that. Let's all be ready to go."

Author's Note

Silver rides his rush of confidence into danger and lives to see the other side. Was it a typo on his character sheet or was he just lucky?

16 - Order in the Court

Unlike the previous day, they all settled into their seats long before court began. There was a curious air in the room that day, with the felines chatting among themselves animatedly. Silver couldn't pick out most of it, but it seemed clear everyone there wanted to see if the pharaoh's commanding presence had been a fluke or the start of something new.

Amenti entered, flanked by guards. For just a moment, Silver was quietly glad for the simple fact that she was well and intact. She settled on the throne and cleared her throat. "Before I begin hearing petitions, there is a small matter of import that needs to be addressed. I have seen the boats in our docks, and it is a shameful display. It is a small wonder half of them haven't already sunken into the sea. Even a moderate storm could do just that, and take much of the livelihood of the city and its people with it." Her eyes locked on the militaristic feline from before. "Even our war vessels looked damaged and worn. Are we not a people with pride? Even were we not, there is no practical purpose to a ship after it has sunk. This must be fixed!"

The militarily-inclined feline leaned forward. "Fine words, pharaoh, but how will this be made to happen? You've already given the money you had towards making the city clean."

Amenti rolled a paw. "Lazy foreigners enjoy the fruit of our lands and do not pay enough to cover their presence. A small fee will be added to the dock schedule, to be charged for every ship at every docking. For domestic vessels, a trifle that even the poorest fishercat could pay, made in yearly sums. For foreign vessels, a grander amount, but with a promise. Any vessel in our docks will be spared the ravages of time and weather. Repairs will be included to draw traders from all around, and to keep our cats employed gainfully."

The cat slammed his paws on the rail before him. "Are you going to give this to her as well?"

Amenti smiled serenely. "The thought had occurred to me, but no. She and her cats will be quite occupied for the following year with the project I already gave her. This task must fall on another who is willing to be paid a flat fee by the crown for the work per ship. I will instead issue writs of repair. When signed and stamped by a boat owner, they can be redeemed through the crown for the fee. Every boat that pays its docking fee will have a unique number to combat corruption, and if errors are found in the repairs, we'll know who did it." Her eyes shifted. "Dockmaster. Do you feel you can handle this?"

A male feline rose and bowed to Amenti. "My cats are more than ready to handle the paperwork involved. It will be kitten's play. Every boat will be identified coming and going, as they always have, pharaoh."

Amenti nodded. "Excellent! Now, for the short-term, and to alleviate and give time to traders to adjust to the new fee schedule, we will offer to foreign states to pay for universal access for the first six months, including repairs, for a fair fee." She quoted a number that sounded large to Silver, but his grasp on macroeconomics in Equestria was vanishing at best. "After that, we can haggle and negotiate, and see where we stand."

Celestia raised a hoof. "Would it be permissible to pay this fee while we are visiting?"

Amenti nodded towards Celestia. "Equestria, ever our allies. It would be a pleasure to handle this smoothly. I'll send someone to your room after court to take care of the paperwork."

Celestia leaned towards Silver. "She will also, no doubt, include mention that we've already bought in when she announces it to the other nations. If she plays her hand well, it will get her through this rough patch."

There was some back-and-forth through the court as various guilds tried to lobby for more permanent and prominent parts of this new opportunity for ongoing work and income. When the topic was put to rest, another feline approached, a female nekomata with blue fur. "Pharaoh, my village is often forgotten. We number only fifty cats, but we are a vital waypoint for overland caravans that pass through. We are beset by bandits and I come before you to beg for assistance."

Amenti had a large map of Anugypt unfurled, so the town could be identified. It was to the east, apparently on the way to Saddle Arabia. "I know this town... I have passed through it several times." She looked up towards the military feline. "What say you to keeping our trade routes clear and open?"

He stood up. "Give the command, pharaoh, and I'll have the area swept clear of dissidents and banditry. Compared to the Anubian threat, it will be hardly a trifle."

Amenti smiled gently. "Then do so. I look forward to hearing reports of your success."

It seemed the ice had broken on some noticeable level. The cats were looking to Amenti as a source of direction, instead of an awkward obstacle to climb over, and things were proceeding much more smoothly for it. When court was dismissed, Amenti's eyes focused on Silver unerringly, challenging him to ignore her.

Silver ruffled his wings lightly. "I... should see what she wants." He moved for her, and Celestia followed without asking.

Amenti smiled up at Silver, and carefully held her expression for Celestia, despite not being as happy to see the prince's princess. "You have become something of an inspiration for me, Prince Stars."

Silver perked his ears, wondering if he should try to go for a less formal name, but decided against it. "I... try my best, but I don't think we've talked that often?"

Amenti leaned forward a little. "Perhaps not..." She reached for him and brushed his chest and he danced back a half-step nervously.

Celestia advanced into the space, smiling at Amenti. "I can see you've heard of Silver's reputation."

Amenti tilted her head lightly. "What reputation is this? Is he a grand warrior, capable of felling a crowd of fierce combatants alone?"

Celestia's smile deepened. "Yes, but I was referring to his title 'Stud of the Land.'"

Amenti's smile turned into an embarrassed red hue that threatened to overwhelm her. "W-we aren't... compatible that way. You know this, Princess Celestia."

Celestia leaned in, speaking gently. "Not that it has stopped some curious cats or ponies from going through the motions, even if no foals or kittens result."

Silver gently nudged Celestia. "Don't be cruel. Amenti has been quite polite and kind with us."

Amenti seemed to relax at Silver's comforting words. "I do what must be done... Prince, I would negotiate with you, in private." She rose and walked off without waiting for consent. "Tonight, eight o'clock. Ask the guards to bring you." And she was gone.

Celestia shook her head. "You encouraged her. I know you were trying to be kind, but this isn't the place for it." She turned on him and he expected a harsh glare, but got a soft kiss on the nose instead. She nuzzled him gently. "I can't go with you. Please be careful."

Silver glanced away a moment before leaning in, speaking as softly as he could. "What should I do if she tries to get in my pants?"

Celestia looked puzzled at the question before she put it together. "That is, ultimately, your decision. If she is smart, she won't offer. The situation is complicated enough as-is. For you... most nations will see it as confirmation that you are a stud. You will be seen as less threatening and easily controlled by the whims of your genitals. This could be to your benefit, depending on how you can wear the title and what you do with it. Studs are far less frightening than spellcrafters." She smirked a little. "You will be manipulated, this way gets you more pretty females and less daggers and explosions. I can think of worse fates."

Silver snorted softly. "But does that work well for Equestria? Having its prince be a wild stud that'll put his thing in anything else?"

Celestia raised a brow. "As far as most are concerned, you are a minor player at best. Luna and I hold most of the practical power. Cadance has a single city. Twilight doesn't even control a town, and you have difficulty with your bed." Silver began to darken at her barb and she gently brushed a hoof over the blush. "I didn't mean that as an attack. Come, let's get something to eat, then you have a date."

They returned to their room, where a meal was already set out by Shei and Aila. The promised paperwork was also present, which Celestia plucked up with her golden magic and began filling out with scarcely a look as she nibbled on dinner. "A few things I feel I should mention about felines."

Silver perked an ear at Celestia. "What?"

Celestia rolled a hoof. "They breed quickly, but repeatedly, to the tune of every fifteen minutes for an hour on average between married couples." She half-lidded her eyes. "Of course, a young thing infatuated with a dashing foreign prince may have loftier goals."

Aila looked up from her drink, spitting out quite a spray of alcohol on the way. "You're going to...?" She huffed loudly. "What do you plan to not conquer? You can't stud her, you impulsive stallion."

Celestia nodded in agreement. "That much is true. Our bodies don't react in the same way at all, and nopony's ever managed to get a foal out of a cat or a kitten out of a pony."

Silver frowned. "Then it's more than settled. I won't be touching her."

Aila perked a brow. "That sounded final. Why?"

Silver rolled a hoof. "I made a promise to my wife. Studding's tolerated, if a little grudgingly, but if I can't even say it was that, then it's just cheating. She deserves better than to be cheated on. She's been... nothing but wonderful to me."

Shei smiled gently. "Aw, you sound so homesick... You must love her so much."

Silver nodded quickly. "I'm looking forward to getting back to her. Her name's Night Watch, and she's a lunar pony, like me, a pegasus." Silver sagged. "And she's probably going to give birth while we're here handling Anugypt... I miss her so much." Silver flopped onto his side with a sad sigh.

Celestia gently nudged Silver. "Be that as it may, you do need to see her, even if you plan to stand firm against her almost assured attempts to seduce you. Just be careful about it. You don't want to insult her, even if you are saying no."

Silver rolled upright and got to his hooves. "I'll do my best. It's all I can do." He gave each mare a kiss on the cheek, then slipped from the room, heading for what could be trouble, or maybe something good? He still held faint hope that she wanted to discuss something besides anatomical comparisons.

Author's Note

Second day of court goes well, but Silver's held in contempt and has to go face a personal trial! Will Amenti be kind, or throw the book at him? I hope she doesn't throw it, it's probably full of typos.

17 - The Will of the Pharaoh

Silver walked through the hallways at a sedate pace, not quite moving into a trotting gait. He thought back to when he was learning how to navigate as a pony. When he concentrated on it, he could still feel the faintly alien play of muscles that propelled him, and it was at once empowering and a little creepy. He was larger, and more powerful, not just in mass but in magic that was barely thinkable as a human.

His introspection was interrupted by arriving at Amenti's door. He nodded to the guards, a female baastian and a male nekomata. The nekomata smirked a bit. "Following the call of the pharaoh?"

Silver didn't like his look, but wasn't sure how to deflect his suspicions. "We have important matters to discuss. If you hear either of us cry out, we are being attacked."

Reminding him of his duties seemed to be reasonably effective, and the cat nodded before the baastian pulled open the door for Silver. Inside, Amenti was seated on her haunches on a gilded pillow, watching Silver quite intently as he entered and approached her. "Good evening, my Prince."

Silver perked an ear at her. "I'm afraid if I belong to anyone, it would be Celestia, but you do have my attention. What can I help with this evening?"

Amenti snorted softly. "She is a kind ruler, but I've heard how she treats you... Wouldn't you like some company from someone who doesn't berate and test you at every turn?"

Silver lifted a hoof at Amenti. "I want you to have a long and peaceful reign, and that can't start with stealing your allies' husband away." He smiled gently at her. "Besides, you are barely half my age at a guess. You are a lovely creature, but not for me."

Amenti blinked with obvious shock, recoiling. "Half?! Is it true then that pony royalty age slowly?"

"Yes," replied Silver in a half-truth. The only alicorns he knew aged slowly for sure was Luna and Celestia, but there was no need to clarify. "I am over thirty years old."

Amenti rose from her cushion and approached Silver, circling around him. "I would never have guessed. Never. You wear your age well. You still have the look of youth thick around you..." She ran a paw through her hair idly. "Like myself. I'm certain my youth is one of many of my obstacles. Tell me, what is your specialty?"

"Specialty?" Silver tilted his head curiously.

Amenti pointed to the door. "Celestia is master of the sun. Her sister, master of the moon. Cadance proclaims mastery of love, and even the newest princess claims a domain, though I know not how 'friendship' can be controlled, being even more vague than love. Surely you have one?"

Silver sank to his haunches, considering. "I'm afraid the only one that comes to mind is even vaguer still, but I think 'inspiration' is my thing."

Amenti directed her ears at Silver directly, staring at him levelly a moment before she shook her head. "I believe it. You have already used it on me."

Silver raised a hoof, wobbling it. "Then let me use it again. A quiet meeting in the night with me is likely a bad idea. Even if we do nothing untoward, some will assume, and what they assume can be just as bad as actions. I already have a reputation for studding, and even the vague possibility that..." He rolled the same hoof slowly. "You know?"

Amenti darkened, but stood her ground. "I will not be told who I can and cannot keep the company of."

Silver snorted softly. "Being a ruler means you can and should be mindful of just that. I hope you understand I am entirely on your side. You've struck me as nothing but a good cat."

Amenti tilted her head lightly. "But still a cat, and you, a horse. Is the difference too vast?"

Silver leaned towards Amenti. "You are infatuated, which is not the same as love. What do you actually know about me, as a person?"

Amenti frowned in frustration and thought, tail thumping against the ground. "You are kind and generous... You enjoy the company of females."

Silver smirked at the last comment, though he couldn't rightfully argue it. He did like the company of friendly females. Even Amenti was interesting to be around, if dangerous. "Did you know I study magic?"

"Like a teleportation spell?"

Silver winced, which was enough. Amenti sprung up to two legs. "I knew it was you! You were so brave! You left before I could thank you." She glanced away a moment before looking back at Silver. "This may sound strange, but why were you... roused?" She licked over her lips. "Cats have been put to death for less than that."

Silver snorted softly. "It was not my intention to flash you with my parts, only to protect you from your attackers. Have they returned?"

Amenti sighed softly. "The specific cats, no, but their leader has. He is trouble, but he is... willing to negotiate. Provided his palm remains greased with enough business and good fortune, he has withdrawn his desires to see me hurled from my throne."

Silver tilted his head curiously. "Why not arrest him, if you know who he is directly?"

Amenti gave a sudden sharp laugh. "Would that my position were so simple. He is too important to simply remove, and I could not prove it was him to others well enough to avoid all manner of backlash. No, we will play the game, and he may yet serve Anugypt if I play my cards well."

Silver gave a bit of a smile. "You've really come around in only a few days."

Amenti pointed at Silver. "Because of you! You gave me warmth, protection, and inspiration and demand nothing in return. You won't even accept company as a petty gift." She gave a soft an irritated growl. "Am I that hideous?"

Silver leaned in and pressed his nose to her cheek, and she fell back to all fours. He followed her, gently nuzzling."You are a wonderful and cute cat, but I'm married. I am only allowed to lay with those I mean to put a foal into, and none other, and even if I did buck the odds and somehow put a foal in you, it would be a political apocalypse."

Amenti blinked. "Then... it's true? You really are a royal stud?"

Silver snorted softly. "It is. I am siring a new tribe of pony, and I'm afraid I've been doing a lackluster job of it so far."

Amenti slipped in close to Silver, rubbing herself against his belly. Something cool brushed against his balls and Silver jumped, but not before Amenti secured something metal there. Silver scrambled to his hooves and looked down at himself, seeing that she had fastened some kind of golden bracelet with rubies along its circumference onto his sac. It was tight enough to not fall past his heavy balls. "What is this? I don't want to accessorize my balls."

Amenti smiled. "It is not just for appearance sake... Take it."

Silver didn't want it, and wrapped his silver magic around it, trying to carefully extract it, but it didn't seem possible without harming himself. "How did you even get it on?"

Amenti made an O with her fingers, opening and closing the circle. "It can open, but once it's shut, it's yours, forever."

Silver tensed. "That's... Amenti! I trusted you." With an angry snarl he turned for the door, only for Amenti to rush in front of him.

"It is for you. According to ancient tales, there was once a feline stud, much like you, tasked with siring a new tribe, the baastian." She smiled lightly. "When I heard rumor that you were like him, I could not resist having it ready to give to you."

Silver shook his hips lightly, looking back at the bright bit of jewelry. He would have that much harder of a time being seen as anything but a horse cock that talked. "What is it supposed to do, besides embarrass me?"

Amenti moved around Silver again, reaching a paw to caress the circlet, and brushing against his heavy sac while she was there. "Blessed by the spirits of the fertile ground, it should prevent you from ever being without seed or the ability to plant it."

Silver stopped and closed his eyes, feeling internally for the energy within. He could see that the bracelet had fixed itself to his energies in a disturbingly permanent-looking way, but that it was outputting energy, not drawing it, pushing it directly into his jewels. "I... This may... be a fine gift after some thought, as awful as its appearance will be." The thought of not almost dying in trying to knock up Celestia was an attractive one. Urg, why did it have to be stuck? "There is no reason though that you couldn't have asked before shoving it on." He frowned at Amenti. "That doesn't show much faith between us."

Amenti bowed her head. "I am sorry only for disappointing you, but for nothing else. Go, and take my gift with you."

Silver considered storming off angrily, but decided not to be petulant about it. He kissed Amenti on the brow instead. "Please treat your future husband with more respect." He turned and departed, somehow avoiding a snarky comment as he passed the doorguards. At least he hadn't been in there long enough to get up to too much.

As he walked back to his room, he felt increasingly... something. He glanced over his shoulder to see nothing but torchlit hallways. Putting his paranoia aside, he continued his march, only to stop again, the feeling returned. It wasn't behind him, it was under him. The bracelet grew cold, then hot, and Silver sank to his belly as his legs went limp. Trying to internally view himself, Silver had a hard time focusing, but eventually managed to see that the bracelet had barely begun back in her room, and was dumping a lot of some kind of something into his jewels.

He couldn't do anything about it in the hallway, and his legs didn't want to work with him, so he used magic. After a few typoed spells, he got the teleportation right and vanished, appearing on the bed in the room.

Celestia, Shei, and Aila looked up from where they appeared to be enjoying some tea. Shei smiled brightly. "Back so soon? Did it go well?"

Silver tried to push himself up to his haunches, but managed little more than a soft grunt for the effort. "I can't move." Whatever the bracelet was doing, his whole body tingled and throbbed. "Celestia, balls, jewel, examine, quickly."

Celestia was quite confused at the words, but did rise up and approach the incapacitated alicorn. She spotted the golden bracelet and frowned at it. Her horn began to glow with soft golden light as she examined it and Silver. "Did Amenti put this on you, or did you do it to yourself?"

Silver grit his teeth together faintly, unable to put much pressure in it. "Not... that... dumb..."

Aila and Shei approached, also spying the source of the trouble. Aila reached with her hooves and tried to simply remove it, despite Silver's balls being too large. Silver cried out in pain as she tried to work it free anyway. "Yep, that's pretty stuck on there."

Celestia nodded lightly. "We have little choice but to wait. You should be mobile again in the morning." She rose to her hooves. "I will return. The rest of you should get some sleep."

Silver shook his head faintly. "Don't... yell at her..."

Celestia pointed a hoof at Silver. "I'll thank you kindly not to tell me what to do." She moved off with a deep frown, leaving Silver snuggled between Aila and Shei.

Author's Note

Oh Silver. You almost handled that well. Is this what it feels like to have an internal typo?

18 - Personal Problems

Silver couldn't sleep, but he wasn't really awake either. He fidgeted faintly through the night, dimly aware that Celestia returned to the bed. He felt her warmth join that of the Windsong girls, and he felt comforted by it, only to increase when her wing folded over him. When he peeked internally, his vision was fuzzy with a lack of focus, but he didn't see anything being destroyed, which was some comfort.

Pain suddenly blossomed and his eyes turned towards his bejeweled jewels in time to see a golden glow fade from the bangle. Celestia nuzzled him softly. "I had to try."

Time passed fitfully. The girls and Celestia eventually rose from bed and prepared for the day. They said some things but Silver couldn't focus on them, then they were gone, leaving Silver to lay there. He wasn't exactly uncomfortable or comfortable. He felt disconnected as if he were cut away from his body and watching from above while waiting for the bangle to finish its job.

The door creaked open and a feline slinked in, shutting it behind himself before approaching Silver's prone form. "You're quite lucky, horse prince. If we were still of the mind to excise troubles with a knife, this may have been the end of you."

Silver felt his blood quicken, and the disconnect faded a bit. He forced himself, struggling against the lethargy until he sat up to face this cat, feeling triumphant for the simple gesture.

The cat clapped his paws. "Very good. You're not entirely without spirit. Impressive enough with what's happening to you."

Sliver snorted softly before asking in a shaking voice. "What is... that?"

He leaned forward. "First things first. I am not your enemy, oh no. I just talk with them, and I'm in no mood to have an angry horse at my neck. Promise me you'll keep your friends from chasing me, or I'll quietly leave as I came."

Silver nodded lightly. "If you haven't harmed me, then I won't let them harm you. What is it, and what is it doing?"

The cat pointed at the golden bracelet. "That is a very mighty gift, but the pharaoh is wrong if she thinks it was granted to any willing cat. Your magic is being turned as we speak, becoming one with your fertility, until your entire body is one big pool of masculine power."

Silver grit his teeth. "I have a lot of magic."

The cat rolled a paw. "And so it takes a lot of time. I shudder to think of an Equestrian prince's reserves turned to this. A pity, all that magic internalized."

Silver grunted. He meant to sound much louder and angier, but it was hard to move still. "I need my magic."

"There's not much to be done about it," He shrugged his shoulders. "Short of rendering you a eunuch and ending its influence early."

Silver shuddered powerfully. He wanted his magic, but having his balls lopped off hardly seemed a reasonable price. "Why are you telling me?"

The cat smiled gently. "I have limits. This is too cruel. You have acted with everyone's best interests in heart, and I am not so blind as to not see that. Kind prince of a foreign land, I do have something to offer you."

Silver lifted an ear. "What is it, and what is the... price?"

He clapped his paws. "I thought you might be foolish enough to not ask. Yes, keep surprising me. Tell your wife to seek out the cat that crows about the Anubians like some sort of parrot. He has the key to your salvation. Kindly don't mention me while you do it. In the meanwhile, I'd avoid enjoying the company of your mares."

"I didn't hear a price." Silver snorted softly. "What do you want?"

He shrugged softly. "I think it's more than enough to be certain the Equestrians know the pharaoh does not stand alone in a sea of hostility. She may have started weak and feeble, but you have lit a fire in her heart, and others of like mind are eager to see that fire stoked to a raging inferno that will see her father's work continued. I trust you still plan to depart, yes? Your presence is very distracting, if motivational."

Silver nodded lightly. "Yes... thank you." The cat slipped from the room, but Silver didn't allow himself to sink into that stupor. He turned his thoughts inwards and worked against the cursed bangle, feeling out where its influence reached already. Its tendrils had fully settled in his stallionhood and sac, though that was hardly surprising. It spread up into his hips and tail, spreading down his hind legs and working towards his hooves.

It was like a cancer, he decided, and cutting off its spread seemed important. He began gently pruning at connections, working at the ones it seemed to favor passing down, while ignoring the connections it too seemed to ignore. Each snip brought a twinge of discomfort as he mangled his own aetheric net, but soon the influence of the bangle didn't seem to be encroaching any further. A deep breath suddenly overtook him, and awareness returned fully. Was it that easy?

Silver slipped from bed and tried out his limbs one by one. Even his fully converted hind legs seemed to cooperate with his will, and he felt whole again. A glance showed the bangle still rested where it started. Huffing with annoyance, Silver grabbed his cloak and soon had the area covered from sight under bright red cloth. Silver levitated his saddlebag over only to start trembling. As he conjured his magic, his balls began to tingle and the bracelet became warm. It thankfully faded as soon as he had the bag in place and let go of his silvery magic. "Alright, maybe it's not quite fixed yet..."

Silver slipped from the room and trotted briskly through the hallways. He quietly entered the court and crept as non-intrusively as he could through the seats until he could settle beside the other ponies there. Shei smiled at him and leaned close. "You look better."

Silver nuzzled Shei but moved his snout towards Celestia afterwards. "The military cat knows something about my little 'gift'."

Celestia softly snorted and nodded, but didn't make a stir in the middle of the proceedings. "Amenti has been making friends, and some enemies, but mostly allies. The people of the city sent her a gift at the start of the day. I believe she is gaining control of the situation."

When court ended without any great surprises being unleashed, Celestia rose and followed after the military cat. Amenti looked at Silver directly. Silver glanced about before deciding to see what she wanted, even if Celestia wasn't present.

Amenti smiled gently. "I... have been informed of certain things."

Silver perked an ear at the ambiguous statement. "I'm sure you have?"

Amenti cleared her throat. "Will you consent to one more meeting? It will be the last, I swear it. I will trouble you no further."

Silver felt she was being truthful, and she looked so scared he would turn her away. He sighed softly. "I will do that, but can Celestia be with me?"

Amenti stiffened a moment, but slowly nodded. "Yes, it would probably be best. Bring her. Tonight." Amentine slipped to her paws and walked away without further word.

Silver returned to the room to find Celestia seated there with a male cat beside her he didn't recognize. Celestia pointed at Silver. "Silver, meet Thrice Cooked. He will be helping us."

Thrice smiled. "A pleasure to meet you, Prince Stars. May I see it?"

Silver flicked his ears softly, looking between Thrice and Celestia before he pulled off his cloak with his magic, the tingles returning for the brief moment it took to get his cloak off and let it fall to the ground.

Thrice gave a soft whistle, rising from his seat and approaching. Silver could see he had two tails, a nekomata. The feline cupped his balls with one paw as the other felt along the bracelet. "Did you do something to it? It's cooling down."

Silver was loathe to admit it, but any gentle attention paid to him felt fantastic, regardless of the gender or species of the giver. "Uh, yes. Any magic seems to set it off."

Thrice nodded. "Alright, let me see it then. Go ahead and do something."

Silver looked down to his dropped cloak and lifted it with his magic, trying his best to ignore the tingles as he put the cloak away. His efforts were erratic at best, growing decidedly worse as Thrice had no shame in feeling him up as the bracelet did its magic. His paws wandered away from his furry sac to feel across his belly and hind-legs. "Your magic seems severed right about... here." He trailed a circle along silver's belly where he had performed clumsy magical surgery. "Did the bracelet do this?"

Silver let out a loud sigh as he got the cloak where it needed to be and could stop. "No, that was me. I was trying to stop it from spreading any further."

Thrice clucked his tongue. "I'm not sure that's really an option. It's still spreading, if slower. Any amount of magic use is going to let it spread every time."

Silver tried to sit, but Thrice was in the way, still pawing around. "I don't want to lose my magic. I've grown quite attached to it."

Thrice tilted his head. "Hmm? Oh! You won't do that. I mean, yes, it will be internalized at first, but I'm told you're very persistent. You'll sort it out."

Celestia raised a brow from where she sat. "Is this something that can be... gotten used to?"

Thrice sat himself down, out of Silver's way. "I've read a few papers on the subject. Cats with internalized magic at birth have learned how to perform external magic. It's... different, but not impossible." He poked Silver lightly. "Besides, you obviously do internal magic despite having an external focus. Same thing, backwards. You don't even have to change your spells, just how you go about them."

Silver sat with the opportunity to do so. "Why on Earth would someone want something like... this? Is there any benefit to it, or is it just cursed?"

Celestia pointed at the golden object. "And can it be removed?"

Thrice shook his head. "It was, if I looked up the right artifact, designed as a punishment for an overly-amorous nekomata, robbing him of his prized magic and ensuring his spawn would be just as magicless. That part of the curse has dulled over time, the kittens without magic part, but that's how baastians were made, or so they say."

Silver cringed. "Alright, so... it wasn't a complete lie... Let me guess, it comes off when I'm dead?"

Thrice smiled. "Got it in one."

Celestia put a hoof over her face. "Does it have any benefit at all?"

"Well, I suppose there is a silver lining." Thrice paused and waited for a chuckle at his joke. There were none coming. "Once your magic is running that way, it becomes a lot easier to enhance yourself with it. It'll probably happen by accident at first. You'll just have to work out the external parts. Of course, that thing's more a legend than not, so it could do other things." He reached out and batted at the purple heart crystal that hung from Silver's neck. "It doubles as one of these. So there is that." He rose up to his hind-paws. "I should be going. I don't think there's too much more I can do for you?" Soon he was gone, and Celestia was left to stare at Silver evenly.

She nodded lightly. "Not the way I would have preferred it, but perhaps..."

Silver let out a slow breath. "If it helps do my job, then I'll muddle through it, even if it means mastering whistling while inhaling."

Celestia smiled. "Have you done that?"

Silver considered. He hadn't whistled all that much since becoming a pony, but he had lips! He puckered up and let out a few warbly notes before getting a bit more clear, then inhaled with the sound of a dry gasp. "Before I get too focused on that, Amenti wants to see us both."

Celestia grabbed his cloak and wrapped it gently around Silver in her golden magic, restoring his dignity. "Then we should be off."

Author's Note

Silver learns more about his cursed bangle, and Amenti agrees to meet with Celestia present. Surely things are looking... up?

Thrice says his report may have a few typos in it, but it's all solid information.

20 - Looking Within

Silver felt a nuzzle and opened an eye to find Luna standing in his old room. He quickly decided he must be unconscious. "Hello Luna."

Luna smiled gently. "You refused to respond at first. I feared you had passed into a coma. What has happened?"

Silver sat up. Everything felt sore, despite being asleep. Was it some sign of his mental state? "I was attacked, stabbed a few times... the usual."

Luna snorted loudly. "Far from 'the usual'. Why did you not use your magic and show them the fury of the night?"

Silver slid from his bed only to collapse across it, world spinning dizzily. "I tried! Look." He managed to get himself flat on his back, and Luna's attention focused on his exposed bangle.

"What manner of trinket is this?" Her hoof softly tapped at the golden bracelet.

"First, don't try to remove it, please. I've had that yanked on enough times. Second, it's... inverted... things. My magic is messed up." He snorted softly and wriggled. "Everything is confusing and sore." His nose twitched softly. "I don't get it... It was given to some cat a long time ago because he was too horny, but it's only made things worse in that regard."

Luna raised a brow. "Legends are told by the survivors. What if the cat was not... lusty... until after the bracelet was put on him? Depending on how severe its effects, the feline could have been chaste before he... what did he do?"

Silver perked an ear. "Sired the baastians, supposedly."

Luna's eyes twinkled, licking over her lips. The bracelet hardly seemed entirely as bad. "How... is it affecting you?"

Silver saw her cunning expression and frowned a little. "Luna, focus. I've been robbed of my magic, and that is my destiny, not fathering your tribe."

Luna raised a hoof and set it down gently on Silver's furry balls, rubbing slowly. "You never told me what happened with Tia? Is she heavy with a lunar foal?"

Silver squirmed, pleasure exploding in soft shudders and chasing away the pain. "I, mmm, don't know. She seemed happy, but I'm not sure."

Luna tilted her head. "I'll ask her personally when I may, but you are the only tie I have to that part of the world. Do you think that ruler was involved?"

Silver shook his head. "I don't think so. The assassin said something about Celestia thinking I'd caused my own death."

Luna lifted a brow. "What did you do that would do that?" She stared at Silver, into him. "Our connection is too coarse to let me see for myself. Tell me."

Silver considered that. "I tried to cut off the advance of this... curse... I made a lot of cuts in my aetheric net."

Luna frowned. "That is very dangerous! You could have killed yourself, foolish stallion. Are you planning to always act without thinking?"

Silver shrank back a little at Luna's scolding. "I... Sorry." His ears folded lightly. "I think I'm suffering enough for it?"

Luna rolled her eyes before stepping up onto Silver and settling on him, belly-to-belly. "Your foolishness does tend to police itself, it's true. My poor stallion... You received this bangle from where?"

Silver sighed. "I'm fairly sure that's what they were banking on. Amenti slipped it onto me."

Luna nodded. "For you to be found dead in your clumsy attempt to limit its effect. Your death would be Amenti's fault quite directly, but something does not add up."

Silver perked an ear. "What?"

Luna poked Silver in the belly. "How did they know you had done anything?"

Silver had no answer at first before it came. "Thrice Cooked! He knew what I did, and it wasn't even that long after he left that I was attacked."

Luna gave a gentle nod. "You will have much to discuss when you awaken."

Silver sat up sharply, forcing Luna to slip off of him. "Wait! There was another cat that just showed up and told us how to find Thrice Cooked indirectly."

Luna gave a slow nod as she stood up, descending to the floor. "You are being conspired against perhaps, but learn more before deciding for sure. How is Amenti doing, as pharaoh?"

"Well, this aside..." Silver looked around his room. "I think she's doing much better now. Things are on the right path."

Luna smiled gently. "Then perhaps the best course would be not to pry, but simply to accept the victory you have earned and leave before more trouble arises."

Silver returned the smile, a hopeful expression growing. "Does that mean we go home?"

Luna shook her head. "Neigh. You must visit the Saddle Arabians before you can return. You will be pleased to know that they are much more intimate and long-lasting allies, and are ponies beside. They will welcome you warmly." Luna moved to depart from the dream room. "I have to return to my duties, my prince. Please be mindful of yourself."

When she was gone, Silver slid to the floor without immediately falling over. He pushed his uncomfortable computer chair out of the way and.... realized his horn magic didn't work even in dreams. He frowned, staring at the defiant monitor before he reached with a hoof and clumsily groped around before he managed to power it on. He could see there was plenty of new mail, but browsing it was quite the chore with only hooves to work with. He saw one from Fast.Change@Ponyville.Equ and struggled until he could pull it up.

Hi Silver!

How are things? I have no idea if this will get to you or not, but after I had a crazy dream where you sent me a message like this, and missing you so much, I had to try to do one myself and hope for the best. XOXOXOXO if it works. How's my favorite stud doing? You knock up half of Anugypt yet?

You wouldn't believe it! There was a wedding and Luna asked me to go along as her sister. It was great! I even got to argue with her, and she let me hold her hoof for a while. I won't bore you with what we did afterwards. I'll just let you know it was sexy. That mare has a flame for you know who. Don't tell her I said that!

Twilight and Night miss you, you big lug. I do my best to keep them 'company' if you know what I mean, but they really want you, not just a random stallion, even one as awesome as I am. Oh, other news. I invited one of the changelings down from Canterlot to see the wedding and he didn't cause a bit of trouble. I was so proud of him, and I think it made a great impression on the crowd.

Hope Everything's Going Well,
Fast Change
XOXO

Silver smiled at the message, then grunted, looking in dismay at his hooves. There was no way he could type a reply with these things! He'd have to remember to do so as soon as he got himself sorted out. Silver felt himself starting to rouse and went with it, carried away to the waking world.

The first thing he saw was Shei smiling down at him. "He's awake!"

Celestia quickly replaced her, looking down at Silver with concern. "Are you in pain?"

Silver tried to sit up and pain exploded right through his lower belly where he had performed crude magical surgery before, like a ring of sore flesh. "A little... I'm glad to see you, and I spoke to Luna."

Celestia smiled gently. "Did you? Did she have any observations?"

Silver nodded slowly. "I really did almost kill myself trying to stop the jewelry. Thrice Cooked is either in on it or spoke to someone who is, and the cat that told us to look for the military cat, same deal, but probably the most important part... It doesn't matter much..."

Celestia frowned noticeably. "How does it not matter? They are the worst kind of... people."

Silver wobbled a hoof weakly. "We did what we came for. We should just go, heads held up high and triumphant."

Celestia looked far from certain, so Silver continued, pointing at Shei and Aila who were watching quietly. "They need to be brought to safety, which is not here." He let the hoof fall to the floor. "How bad were the, you know, stabbings?"

Celestia gave a firm nod. "You are no longer bleeding, but you won't be in any shape to move on your own for some time, less if you get your magic working again." She pointed a hoof. "I had briefly considered a little... surgery to get it off of you, but some experimenting showed it adjusted to fit whatever you had, so it isn't coming off that easily."

Silver cringed, glad he slept through that kind of experimenting, and yet... "You wouldn't just cut parts of me off without asking, I hope?"

Celestia smiled thinly. "I merely explored options. I would have asked. Well, are you happy now?"

Silver blinked and tilted his head. "I'm not happy at all, but what in particular do you mean?"

Celestia pointed at Silver. "You saw it. I did what I... chastised you for..." She grunted softly. "Go on, get it out now."

Silver sat up bit by bit until he was propped upright. "Celestia, come here." He held out his hooves. "Please."

Celestia looked uncertain, but slid closer. Silver wrapped his fore-legs around her and drew her close with a soft sigh. "Thank you for saving my life. Thank you for caring about me. Thank you for being willing to put aside your own moral code just to see me safe."

Celestia's ears sagged. "You're very welcome, but I shouldn't have done it. That cat had many answers we'll never get, and killing wasn't the right answer to begin with. Killing is too easy an answer with too unfulfilling a result. I must ask... why were you... Why were you mounting your assassin?"

Silver gave a short painful bark of a laugh. "That wasn't the goal, I promise. The bangle finished warping my net and I think I drugged her with a huge blast of sexual energy in the form of, you know, perfume."

Shei approached with curious eyes. "A smell can't make someone that ready that they'd do that in the middle of fighting to the death, can it? That sounds like something out of a legend. This is real life we're talking about!"

Aila followed after her sister. "With the master? I can believe it. No wonder a whole new tribe was studded with that... thing."

Celestia let out a gentle sigh. "Perhaps you are right, Silver. Perhaps we should simply leave and try to forget all of this unpleasantness. The Saddle Arabians would provide a safe place for you to recover." She rose to her hooves and nodded to all three present. "I will consider this. Watch over Silver for now."

Author's Note

Silver's alive, yay! And he has mail. I spared you the typos in it.

21 - Rise from Your Bed

Silver was not content to lay in bed. Sleep eluded him, and boredom clawed at him. He closed his eyes and let his thoughts wander over his body, trying to feel for what changed and how to do anything about it. He could get a vague impression that the net was crudely cut, though it was already making gentle signs of repair.

He tried to reach for it, but a headache blossomed the moment his mental fingers approached the frayed lines. He tried to push energy into the area, but the energy he gathered dumped immediately into his groin instead, leaving him quite erect and distracting his thoughts. Thoughts of making foals became more urgent than mending his hurts, and he opened his eyes, looking around and hoping at once to be alone, and to have one of his mares around. There was Shei, reading from a book.

He rolled slowly, going belly up and letting his swollen member pulse softly in view. "Shei... I need you."

Shei perked an ear before slipping a bookmark into her reading. "Do you need a drink?" She rose up and turned to him before going red. It would have been quite hard to miss what he needed help with. "I... I don't think you're in shape for that, master."

Silver grunted softly and shook his head. "Please. We don't have to do anything you don't want to do, my delicate flower. I'm just in a state of... distraction."

"That is a discreet way of talking about a very indiscreet problem." She approached and leaned in, sniffing the length. Her eyes went wide before dropping to half-lidded. "Your scent is overpowering, master."

Silver felt a rush, considering a moment dumping more energy in, but drugging Shei felt... wrong. "When I tried to control my energies, it went down there, leaving me stinking of sex and thinking of it. I'm sorry about that." His words went unheard, or at least unheeded, as soft lips wrapped around the tip of his member. Silver let out a pleasure groan even as his middle twinged with pain at his movement.

She sank down over him, taking him into her long snout as her tongue explored over the aching tool. He felt the energy rise on its own inside of him, making his balls churn with ready seed. He felt like he could breed all of Equestria, presuming the mares were willing to ride him until he was well enough to do the riding. He tried even as he was pleasured to nudge the energy upwards towards his injuries, but could barely get it to flow up towards his hips before they crashed back down into the bracelet and seeped out in a pool of power into his increasingly-energized genitals.

He let out a pained wheeze as weight came down on him. Shei had climbed up while he was distracted and was grinding his shaft between their bellies in slow and steady motions. Despite any attempt before to let her choose, her eyes looked glassy and overwhelmed, all thoughts save how to get his shaft inside of her seemingly banished. She wriggled forward until she could press back and grind the blunt head along her thick lips, then impaled herself with a cry. While the pain in his midsection flared into a white-hot agony, the pleasure of his engulfed member warred with it, making Silver writhe in pain and pleasure.

There was no stopping her. She began to bounce against him, taking his shaft into her innermost depths as she stared into his eyes with an increasingly-desperate look. She wanted his seed, and he wanted to give it to her. He tried to thrust back against her, but his battered form was not cooperating. Fortunately she had enough energy for the both of them as they crashed into one another with increasing fervor.

There was a soft knock at the door, but neither heard it. Silver felt climax wash over him and cried out as he filled Shei with thick gobs of fertile seed. As he came, the bracelet seemed to pulse and throb, somehow milking his balls and adding to the dizzying pleasure of the moment. She called out with him, their voices rising together as they savored the moment of bliss. Neither noticed that someone had entered the room.

Amenti's eyes were wide as saucers, locked on the debauched scene before her. "I... came to apologize..."

Silver came crashing down as the voice registered, but there was little he could do. Shei was still lost in a fog of lust, and had settled atop him mildly painfully, squeezing around him delightfully.

Amenti approached, sniffing the air, and Silver began to fear. His pheromones worked on cats. The assassin was proof enough of that. "You should go, Amenti. Please."

Amenti shook her head. "I have wronged you terribly, and made a mess of things. I want us to remain friends, at least. Know that I didn't mean to harm you at any time."

Silver thrust up into Shei, drawing a pleased noise from her. Knowing Amenti was there seemed to be stirring the fires within him, though he wasn't entirely certain why. "I am... quite certain you just wanted to fuck me."

Amenti frowned a little. "When you say it like that, you make it sound like rape. I wanted you to be happy, even if you laid with another, as you are now with your concubine. I... thought, being a stud, you would appreciate this gift."

Silver grunted softly. "It's... made me more inclined towards that profession, but that wasn't my real job before. I'm a researcher of magic, and still learning about being a prince."

Amenti's nose twitched, and Silver was glad Shei was draped over him from the look she was giving him. Glad and... annoyed. Some primal part of him wanted to throw Shei aside, tackle Amenti, and... "You should really go, Amenti. I don't hate you. I hope we meet again, someday, and we'll laugh about all this. For now, having Shei on me is starting to hurt severely. I should try to get some sleep."

Shei perked her ears. "Sorry." She rose from him, pulling herself free of his pole wetly and flopping aside before sliding off the bed and towards the bath.

Silver let out a little sigh of relief until he felt a furry paw land on his member. "No! No no no. No means no!"

Amenti paused, then withdrew her paw. "I will not add to my crimes. If you don't want me, I will leave."

Silver did want her. He wanted her in all the wrong ways. "You should go... It's me, not you. You didn't do... anything wrong today."

She licked him across the lips with a raspy tongue. "I will dream of you." She sighed. "I should not mention it, but today is the last day we could be."

Silver perked an ear. "What do you mean by that?"

"I will be engaged tomorrow, to help settle the land. I don't even know the cat, but the connection... I have to."

Silver grunted softly. "If... I don't know for sure, but I feel like I could knock up a rock if I put any effort into it. I would be a terrible choice for your pre-engagement fling."

Amenti rest a paw on Silver's belly, rubbing just shy of where the pain began. "You are right, of course, but to love at least once for love..."

Silver grunted, glancing over to Shei who was sunk in the tub and looked half asleep. Where was Celestia, or Aila? He strained his sensitive ears, trying to hear, but felt the tingle of his balls being fueled. Was even hearing a feat of internal magic? It must have been partially. The fresh blast of perfume made Amenti purr, looking all the less ready to leave him be. Silver wasn't sure who was pressuring who in the situation, but was determined to not make a critical mistake. He sat up slowly, eventually flopping up onto his haunches. "Amenti. You said you'd go. If you learned anything at all, go."

Amenti looked hurt a moment, but finally took a step away. "I will think of you." Then she fled into the hallway, door shutting behind her. Silver slowly gathered the blanket around himself and fell asleep sitting up.

He was awoken by the quiet entry of Celestia. Her nose wrinkled as she looked around, then approached him. "You're sitting up. Do you feel better?"

Silver shook his head. "Not really, but I had to ward off the advances of an eager pharaoh, and failed to hold myself back from Shei."

Celestia snorted softly. "Shei is yours to do with as you please, Silver Stars, provided you were a gentlecolt?" She glanced over to Shei, who confirmed his good behavior with a nod and a smile. "As for Amenti..."

Silver shook his head again. "No! No... She was fine. It was me. I'm stinking up the place with every attempt to get used to my new... what, order? Net? Whatever it is."

"I had wondered what that was," admitted Celestia. "You need a bath." Her golden magic gently lifted Silver from his shelter and carried him towards the tub.

Silver let her carry him. "I'm afraid that will come back shortly after, unless I want to give up entirely on figuring myself out."

Celestia set Silver into the tub and got the water flowing patiently. "Then stay in there for now. We leave tomorrow, and this city will not trouble us any further, for now."

Silver relaxed in the warmth. It seemed to soothe him all over. Even the internal damage felt better under the penetrating heat of the water. Feeling up to experimenting more, he tried gathering the energy specifically between his legs that time, letting it gather to a painful pressure before he even tried to move it anywhere. The pooled mass proved just a little easier to move, even if most of it slipped through his 'fingers'. He splashed it across the injured web to hurry its recovery even as his groin throbbed with excess energy.

His eyes wandered to Celestia, looking her over, admiring her cutie marks. "Celestia."

"Hmm?"

"Did you confirm if you're pregnant or not?"

"I am not."

Silver frowned at the news, but suddenly perked up. It just meant he had to try again and do it right. "Are you upset?"

Celestia smiled. "No, you'll get to that when you're ready."

Silver sniffed at the air softly. "You don't smell like you're in heat."

"I'm not," she agreed. "This time is gone, but the next will arrive, and we'll both be ready for it. Now rest. Thinking about my heat won't help you do that."

Silver grunted softly, squirming in the tub. He felt the water moving and heard a small splash. Shei had joined him in the hot water. Perhaps he could put Celestia out of his mind for a little while...

Silver moved for Shei, only for his insides to remind him that he was still recovering from multiple stabs and more. He squeaked in pain, failing to reach her. Shei closed the distance and gently embraced him, holding and petting, but nothing more intimate. For the moment, it was enough.

Author's Note

Silver has a very lusty day. But what's this? No one attacked him? Must be a typo.

22 - Out with a Bang

Silver found himself alone for a change. The girls had gone off with Celestia to get things in order for their departure. Though Silver had a faint worry of being attacked, he decided it wasn't likely with the atmosphere he was feeling.

Being alone, he was overcome with curiosity. He stood in front of a mirror, breathing carefully as the movements seemed to gently irritate his wounds. He turned slowly one way and the other, looking himself over. Beside his fresh wounds and the ring of bruised flesh around where his net was damaged, he looked much the same as he had when he arrived in Anugypt. Of course, there was that dangling bracelet. He frowned at it as if it could be willed to fall off. He thought back to the morning, just before Celestia had left.

Celestia nuzzled gently into Silver's side. "You realize I'm not letting myself off the hook because you, master of forgiveness, say I should."

Silver perked his ears at Celestia. "This isn't about my forgiveness. I was being murdered, Celestia. She was killing me. No great speech, no exposition while I figure a way out, no redemption. She got right to work. If you were... even a few seconds later, I might not be here to argue about it. You did what you needed to do."

Shei bobbed her head. "You're a hero, mistress."

Aila sighed softly. "The world is a terrible place, sometimes. Personally, I'm glad you don't like that, mistress. Thank you for not accepting that as... normal."

Celestia smiled gently, looking between the three ponies. "Perhaps there is a balance to be found there. I'm not proud of what was done, nor should I be." She rose up to her hooves. "Come, Shei, Aila. We have things to handle. Silver, please, stay here, rest. We'll only be gone for a few hours."

Silver frowned at his reflection a moment before focusing on getting his magic moving inside. He didn't push it anywhere, just built it up and let it go where it wanted to while watching it. The damage he'd done to himself made it flow oddly, but it already looked a bit better than the day before. The energy flowed through his genitals, giving him a rapid erection, but, without him messing with it, it did flow past it. His entire body was still part of the circuit, it's just that the center, which used to be fairly close to his heart, had moved down to his dangly bits, which meant energy would always start and end there.

Silver eyed his stiffness, taking a moment to just stare at the horse cock that had become his own. In some ways it was the same penis he was born with, but in many ways, entirely alien. That ring about halfway up, the flattened head, the way his balls didn't hang straight, to say nothing of the fur covering his balls and forming his sheath. Like much of his body, there was very little humanity left.

Silver reached for it, as if to caress it, but he had hooves, not fingers, and brushing it was about the best he could accomplish. He tried to form his silvery hand, but he could only get an anemic flow up to his horn, the tool by which he affected the world around him. He wondered how much of it was his own doing, and if it would get a bit easier when his net was healed.

He sank to the ground and rolled to his side, looking down between his legs and getting curious. He tried to focus the magic there, restricting the outgoing flow with surprising ease while the magic flowed in stronger and stronger. He grunted and flopped back, feeling harder than he'd ever managed before. His balls twitched noticeably before swelling an inch, feeling... full, engorged. Everything down there felt engorged. He felt like he could do anything, at least if it involved fucking something anyway.

A soft knock came from the door, drawing Silver's attention. The door opened to reveal one of the guards. "Jus--" His words trailed off, feline eyes caught on the bizarre sight of Silver sprawled out on the floor. "A thousand pardons!" He moved to withdraw, but didn't finish the motion. Had Silver's pheromones caught him?

With all the energy coursing through his groin, Silver found himself caring a lot less than he should have. He slowly sat up, shaft throbbing and pointing at the guard. "Well, you're here now. What did you want?"

The guard swallowed dryly. "I... should go." But he didn't go. He stood, transfixed.

Silver snorted at him. "Give your message already, come on."

The guard nodded quickly. "Oh, yes. Princess Celestia wanted you to be dressed and ready in half an hour, your majesty... May I leave?"

"If you want." Silver stared at the guard, wanting him to go, and wanting him to stay.

The guard didn't go. "I... sir? I..." He closed the door behind himself, sealing them together. "I hope you'll pardon my saying that you're very, uh, handsome, for a horse."

Silver blushed, easily flattered, even if some of him knew it came from the drug soup the air had become. "And you are a fine cat. What did you want?" As cats went, the guard was strong-looking and he had brown fur, with golden armor and a scimitar at his hips. His bright golden eyes were locked on Silver, or rather, Silver's pulsing member. "You... probably should leave, for yourself. You look ready to do something you'll regret later."

The words seemed to penetrate the guard's fog, and he backed up, bumping into the door he had just closed. "Oh! Yes! I mean, yes... I should go..." Trembling paws worked at the door handle like it was an exotic puzzle, and it took far longer than it should have for the poor guard to escape and leave Silver alone.

Silver let out a soft sigh before he noticed the member just... hanging there, tantalizingly close. He tried reaching for it with his snout to discover just how much his ring of bruises objected to the attempt at flexibility. He flopped to the ground with a sharp whinny of pain, and there he lay, panting, and a bit tired and pained.

There he lay until Celestia entered the room, only to go wide-eyed. She shut the door in the snouts of Aila and Shei and brought a wing in front of her face. "Silver Stars, what have you been doing?"

Silver looked up at her with a quirk of a smile. He could smell her, and her scent was rapidly changing. She wasn't going into heat, but she was being turned on by the fog he'd created. "Sorry. I was... experimenting."

"Experimenting?" She moved to step over him as if to reach something else, but stopped. Her eyes turned downwards to his fullness before glancing away. "Silver, stop showing yourself off. You're in no condition."

Silver rolled up slowly onto his hooves and looked up to see Celestia nosing through some things in a drawer. Head down, rump exposed. He wanted it. He stepped towards her without guile or subtlety, casually rearing up. Pain flared, but he ignored it with such a tempting reward right in front of him. When his hooves came down on her back, he was instantly wrapped in golden magic, unable to move.

"Prince Silver Stars. You're going to aggravate your condition, and we have someplace to be."

Silver squirmed faintly, wincing against the pain exploding through his middle. "Say you don't want it and I'll wait. Say it honestly."

Celestia shuffled from hoof to hoof before her magic released him. "Please don't hurt yourself..."

That sounded like consent to Silver, and he quickly lined himself up before pushing deep into that welcoming passage, only to discover he really wasn't in any condition for lovemaking. The hip thrust made his middle explode in agony and he cried out, but he wanted to keep going, and he tried to fight against it.

Celestia wasn't having it. Her magic wrapped around him, firmly but softly. "Stop." He was pulled free of her and set him on the bed, blankets drawn up tightly to provide support as she climbed in over him. "Just lay there and be still. Let me handle this. My stubborn stallion, let your mare take care of you."

Silver relaxed under her words and care, willing to surrender to her. She settled in over him carefully, and sunk herself onto his tool, submerging him in the liquid heat of her core. The pain was still there, but the altered position and not having to move made it a faint shadow in the presence of the delight of being buried balls deep in a mare he loved.

Climax came fast and hard, exploding into her hard enough that he felt pushed away from her a moment. All that gathered energy fired out, and he cooled measurably, entire body going limp as he was left drained but content. Celestia gave a little squeak, apparently feeling the energetic blast inside of her, but not quite reaching her own satisfaction. Silver felt and looked guilty at his performance, but she gently nuzzled along his snout. "I'll make you pay me back later, when you're not hurt." They remained locked together, cuddling carefully before Celestia moved him to the tub. "Now no more magic. We need you looking dignified. Get washed and dressed."

Celestia dressed in her best, and helped Silver get presentable. "Now remember, we are leaving Amenti after successful trade negotiations with her. We will speak nothing of the attack. Our trip here was pleasant and uneventful, and the country seems well in order."

Silver nodded lightly. "Right. Nothing unusual here at all." He snorted softly. "Saddle Arabia's next?"

Celestia smiled gently. "A perfectly lovely nation. We'll travel by sea a short way, then we'll have to go by land. We'll go over the specifics once we're back in the water. How are you feeling?"

Silver gently shook himself out. "A nice hot bath seems to get things in order for a little while. Let's go before the aches come back." Even as he said it, he could feel the wounds gently returning to their angry state, but there were things to do, and he wouldn't delay them any further.

They walked side-by-side, joining Aila and Shei who had waited in the hallway outside.

Shei perked an ear. "Is everything alright?"

Celestia nodded. "Silver needed a little personal help. We're all ready to go now."

Aila snorted softly. "How long are you supposed to be battered and bruised for?"

Silver felt around inside himself with closed eyes a moment before answering, "If it continues as it has, a week should have me looking right again. Sorry if I, uh, act oddly. Getting used to the new way my insides are... arranged?" He wasn't sure how to put it exactly. "It's confusing."

Thankfully they didn't question it, and they soon emerged from the castle to find a feline with a fancily-wrapped box. "For Prince Silver Stars," announced the she-cat, "from the Pharaoh."

Silver instinctively tried to reach for it with his magic, to give himself a partial stiffy. Celestia plucked up the box. "Thank you. We'll enjoy it on our way. Send our thanks to the Pharaoh for the hospitality."

Author's Note

The group is headed for the docks, for adventure! Excitment! New mares to seduce, and their exotic typos!

23 - Settling Affairs

They emerged from the castle, but Silver quickly noticed they weren't heading for the docks. "Where are we going?"

Celestia smiled gently. "We've been quite busy today while you were... resting."

Aila and Shei both looked reserved and hesitant, and Silver picked up on it swiftly. "Did something happen?"

Aila snorted softly. "You should know. It is your fault."

Shei nudged against Aila before advancing on Silver. "She's saying it very harshly, but she's not wrong. You're taking us away, so we're selling the inn."

Aila stomped a hoof. "And the money is ours. You may own our services, but you can't have that."

Silver turned to Aila and nodded lightly. "You deserve every bit from your inn. Just remember that you are mine."

Aila shuddered softly at his forceful words, and fell back in line with her sister, seemingly mollified for the moment.

Silver spoke lightly to Celestia as he walked, "I realized that half the problem is of my own making. Since the center's been relocated back there, any magic I want to get to my horn has to fight through the break. I should get some of my magic back once I'm healed, so I'm going to just... relax, and let that happen."

Celestia nodded lightly. "I understand what you were trying to do. If it had worked, it would have been very clever." She smiled gently. "But we won't know until afterwards, right? Let's look forward to the future, and be more mindful. I understand you're out of sorts right now, and I can't blame you." One of her wings reached out and she pulled Silver into a soft embrace, squeezing him. "You helped me get through my... difficult time. I will return the favor."

Silver warmed at her words and pressed back against her. Soon they arrived to find three people standing in front. Two cats and another Saddle Arabian.

Aila advanced with an unsure smile. "Alright, is this everyone?"

The male cat nodded. "The price you asked for was on the higher end. You're fortunate I'm feeling generous."

The horse gestured with a hoof towards the building. "I find the decorations tasteful and would be delighted to make something of it."

The female cat buffed her claws on her chest. "You'll do no better than these mares. Sell it to me and I'll at least see it's put to good use."

Aila shook her head. "You read our conditions, yes?"

The horse bobbed his head. "We all want the building to stand as it is. I will begin the bidding at 50 bits."

The expression on Aila's face made it clear that 50 bits was not an impressive amount. Fortunately, she didn't have to bear it for long as the bid raised to 60, then 75 quickly enough.

Shei stepped forward. "The building is right beside a major street, and so close to the docks. You can easily draw customers. Why, that's how we got these two honored guests to stay here."

The three looked over at Silver and Celestia, then the bid raised to 100. Silver got an idea. Making sure his red cloak was ready to conceal the side effects of his chicanery, he quietly began to release his energy, getting warm and lusty while slowly clouding the air around himself in the invisible mind-altering soup.

Celestia seemed to notice it almost immediately, giving Silver a look but keeping silent. When the cloud reached far enough to start getting in the noses of the bidders, they started getting distracted. Silver watched for their expressions to become less focused and he smiled at them. "Now I'm no expert in real estate, I admit, but this portion of town seems to draw the most... attractive cats." The three looked around, and those they saw did look... appealing to their slightly addled minds. The bid raised higher as inhibitions dropped and lust rose. In the end the she-cat was shouting at the horse.

"I'll pay 400 and not a bit more. Stop trying to outbid me you stupid equine! You think you can just get what you want by waving that big horse penis in my face?"

"You're one to speak, madame. I was told felines enter rut like any base animal, but I never thought I'd see it for myself."

She went red with fury and hissed at him. "As if you horses are any better!? You couldn't even try to satisfy me. I bet you're all talk."

He pressed against her, face-to-face. "Is that a challenge, madame? I'm saving myself for marriage."

The cat snorted. "Maybe it is!"

The other cat had backed off when the bidding reached around 300, leaving Aila looking back and forth between the two, also a bit muddled, but trying to keep herself composed. "We don't have to fight. Please, let's be civil about this."

The horse shoved the cat, "Maybe I accept!" He moved in and soon the two were kissing quite passionately. Silver wasn't sure, but he thought he heard a marriage proposal and its acceptance. He wondered if he had created the thought or just brought it out, but the scope of the power of his drug seemed... frightening.

The two didn't move past sloppy kisses before they sat up and looked to Aila. "We'll take it, 500, split between us."

Aila raised a hoof. "Going once, going twice, sold!"

Bags of bits were surrendered, and the deed exchanged hooves and paws. Aila and Shei held the deed together a moment quietly before they passed it forward to the new owners. Shei smiled sadly. "Please take care of it." And that was that.

Shei turned to Aila. "I want a moment, please." She trotted over to the sold building and rested her head against the smooth wall of it.

Aila joined her, speaking in hushed tone, "I'll miss it too, Shei."

Shei nodded into the building before rising up, forcing a smile despite the tears. "Our master awaits us. It's... for the best, right?"

The group set out as a whole for the docks. Celestia bumped against Silver. "That was very heavy-hoofed of you. I thought you valued personal agency more than that."

Silver darkened at the accusation. "I didn't think it would be... that effective."

Shei and Aila quickly joined the conversation, Shei asking, "You did that?"

Aila nodded. "How? Tell us, please."

Silver explained how he could cloud judgment and encourage lust with his pheromones, and how his magic was basically wired. Shei nuzzled up under his cloak just long enough to see he was trotting at full mast. "I... See. You've developed a very curious, and powerful, magic, master."

Aila rolled her eyes. "Just don't think you can drug me into rolling over and playing nice with you."

Silver leaned over and bit at one of Aila's ears lightly. "I'll take what I want from you directly, without drugs to cheat with."

Aila smiled and bit back at him before nuzzling into his cheek. Despite her words, she was clearly affected by the fog from before, and was being affectionate. Silver didn't push what felt like an unfair advantage, gently returning the nuzzle before turning away and resuming their journey to the docks.

Despite the excitement that had followed them through the city, no harm had befallen their ship, and it bobbed peacefully in the bay, awaiting their approach. As they boarded, a pony in golden armor hurriedly rushed to Celestia. "The cats want to inspect and begin repairs on the boat. They say you've paid for it in advance? We didn't want to agree without your direct leave, your majesty."

Celestia tapped the boat with a hoof. "Do you think we're fit and ready to reach Saddle Arabia?"

He scuffled a hoof. "We should be fine, but It... The sea monsters did do some surface damage, and when there are fell creatures involved, sometimes the rot runs deep."

Celestia nodded. "Then let them get to work. I did pay for it. These two are servants of Prince Silver Stars, and should be treated with proper respect."

The guard turned to Shei and Aila, blinking. "Uh, yes, your majesty. I'll inform everypony at once. Will they require their own quarters?"

Celestia raised a brow. "That might be best. We don't want the Prince getting ideas."

Silver frowned a little, blushing in his cheeks. "Why would they distract me when I have the sun to gaze on?"

Celestia burst into laughter. "Oh, you flatterer. Still, my decision stands. See they have their own room, but they have permission to go as they please."

The guard led the two away even as he shouted things to the other guards. The ship's activity clearly picked up, only to redouble as word got out and cats started coming aboard to start repairs and upkeep on the vessel. Celestia pointed at Silver's box, peeking out of his saddle bag as it was. "I'm surprised you've held out this long from peeking."

Reminded of its existence, he reached for it with his magic, only to end up in the increasingly familiar state of stiffness. "Ugh... Can you open it for me?"

Celestia's horn glowed a soft golden as the box lifted out of Silver's bag and floated before him. The delicate ribbon was pulled open quietly before the box popped open, revealing a book. Silver tilted his head. "I'm... surprised." Celestia took hold of the book in her magic and set it before Silver.

"A potentially thoughtful gift," said Celestia as she opened the book. "We'll have time for you to discover the meaning of it. I admit I feared she would give you another... interesting... artifact to undo the harm of the first."

Silver nodded. "I'll admit, I thought it might be that too. Nothing wrong with the book though." He leaned in, peering into the book curiously. With some work he figured out how to turn the pages with his hooves alone with careful manipulation. The book seemed to be of ancient myths and fables of the nation, with a bookmark having a story about the creation of the baastians. "Ah! It's the origin story of my... gift. This might be useful, or at least distracting reading."

Celestia settled beside Silver. "I want to keep an eye on things up here, so if you don't mind, I'll sit here with you."

Silver did not mind, and gently snuggled against Celestia as his eyes swept back and forth over the words. The original feline was not given the artifact as punishment or gift, but rather found it in a forgotten place. The true 'curse' of the item was that it wanted to be worn, and subtly encouraged the owner to do just that.

Silver sat up with a frown. "I don't think Amenti was entirely aware of what she was doing."

Celestia tilted her head. "Of course she wasn't."

"No no." Silver waved a hoof. "Whoever gave her the bracelet probably knew she'd eventually be overcome with the urge to get it on someone, and I was the most likely target."

Celestia leaned in over Silver to peek at the book. "I wasn't aware it did that. Hmm, perhaps I should have been a little more forgiving, that is, if that book speaks the truth and isn't made to make her look better."

Silver sniffed at the book and its old scent, and looked over its weathered pages. "If she had it made up, they did a really good job with it. It looks old."

Celestia neither fought or supported the statement. Silver saw nothing to be gained in it, just quietly hoping Amenti would do well without them. Soon they would be out to sea and leave Anugypt and its troubles behind.

Author's Note

Silver is a poor sport in auctions, huff! And don't get me started on that ancient book. Are these typos or old tongue?

24 - Catro by the Waters

Silver sat on the ship, watching ponies and cats work to get it ready for the next leg of the journey. Not wanting to be idle, he worked out his book of spells and read through it, but being unable to actually practice it made it more irritating by the moment, until he felt forced to put the book away in disgust. He rose and moved to the side of the ship, watching the dock workers milling about on their business.

Being injured sucked, or so Silver decided firmly. He rose up again and moved below decks, seeking out his lady friends. He came across Shei and Aila in their room, and both looked at him curiously when he opened the door. "Hello girls. I hope everything's alright?"

Shei smiled gently. "They've treated us like royalty. It's a little overwhelming, master. I... I confess a little part of me thought you were telling a sweet lie, even with Celestia at your side."

Aila snorted softly. "It's true. The guards said they never heard of you having a servant before." She sat up on her bed. "You didn't come just to say hello, did you?"

Silver thought of one way he could kill some time and smirked a little, tail swaying. "Is it wrong to want to spend time in the company of two lovely mares?"

Shei pointed at Silver. "You're still hurt, master. Celestia was quite firm on not letting you injure yourself further."

Silver sagged a little. "Be that as it may... There are other ways you could... please without straining me."

Aila snorted loudly, and looked to Shei. "Go ahead. I know you know how to."

Shei blushed, but did approach. She gently nuzzled around the red cape around Silver, pressing into the flesh beneath. Silver winced as she reached the ring of abused flesh, but she didn't shy away. She began to press gently around it, making him dance in discomfort, but she never pressed quite hard enough to make it burn with agony. It wasn't what he had in mind at all, but it was curiously... appealing, to have her working him in such an odd way.

Shei worked her way slowly around his lower barrel, feeling the limits of the injured area and softly rubbing where healthy flesh met the wound. "I know it stings a little," she breathed out as she got up underneath Silver, "but be brave for me..."

Silver felt her breath wash over his sheath and gave a soft grunt. Why couldn't she give that more attention instead of the strange pleasure and pain of prodding at his wound? He tried to be patient despite it, allowing her to continue working up over the other side of him. She sat down with a satisfied expression. "That should help."

Silver sat slowly, looking down at himself. He didn't feel different, but he didn't feel in horrible pain either. "Well, thank you, but that wasn't what I was hoping for."

Shei smiled gently. "Oh, what was my master hoping for?"

Silver tilted his head. "You'll make me say it, is that it?"

"Maybe." Shei leaned in. "I would do anything my master wants, but he does need to ask me nicely, because my master loves me."

Silver felt heat rush into his face at Shei's words. "I..." Did he love Shei? He still barely knew her, but he definitely cared for her, and asking nicely was the right thing to do. She wasn't a slave, no matter what the local laws said. "Shei, my, er, condition... has left me very pent up and needy of late. I'm not using the energy I normally do in day-to-day life and it's backing up."

Shei perked her ears, looking curious. "You would... fill me with your magic?"

Silver burst into laughter even as it made his sides sting from the movement. "Yes, actually, but also, you know, what a stallion gives a mare to make foals." He wasn't actually sure what the local word for it was. Did ponies know about biology... was it his biology? For all he knew he really was shooting out magic. He'd have to track down a scientific pony, maybe Twilight, and ask later.

Shei nudged Silver towards her bed before pointing at it. "Lay down carefully and get comfortable."

Silver sprawled out on the bed with a sigh, relaxing. He felt the rapid approach of another and Aila grabbed at his cloth with her teeth, pulling it off a little roughly before tossing it aside. His crown was next, then his purple front. She went for his heart crystal and Silver growled. "Leave that."

Aila huffed and sat there beside the bed, watching him and Shei. Shei looked at her curiously. "I wouldn't expect you to want to watch this, sister."

Aila ran a hoof in a slow circle over the ground. "Well... maybe I want to know?"

Shei perked an ear. "Why?"

Aila grunted. "Maybe... I want to be better."

"At?"

Aila hopped to her hooves. "Nevermind!" She moved to storm off, but Shei followed her, leaving Silver to watch curiously.

"Sister, there is no shame in knowing how to please a stallion, especially one that has been so kind to us."

Aila looked down and away. "But... I thought... He still could..."

Shei moved in beside Aila and rubbed side-to-side with her. "I really think he's different. Please, let's give him a chance to be a good stallion."

Aila stomped at the ground. "Go ahead. You're making 'His Majesty' wait."

Shei quirked a smile. "That insult works very poorly when they really are a majesty. You know he cares about you, right?"

Aila turned to look at Silver. "Is that right?"

Silver smiled. "I do care about you. Take as long as you need. I won't die."

Aila rolled her eyes. "How magnanimous says the prince, his penis on full display."

Shei colored slightly. "Sister, you're being rude. Please. Try to be kind, just a little." She leaned in and whispered. "I've seen how he looks at you. I think he likes your flank better than mine."

Aila snorted loudly. "Sister! We should not be comparing... that with each other. Besides, he obviously likes your soft touch and easy smiles."

Silver did kind of like both, he had to admit. But he couldn't deny attraction to Aila's fiery nature. He thought back, realizing a lot of the females that held him the strongest had a fiery streak, and weren't shy about putting him in his place. "You remind me of someone very dear to me, Aila."

Aila perked an ear. "Who's that?"

Silver smiled. "My wife, Night Watch. You and she share some traits. Hardly the same, she was raised into the guards, and was a warrior with a keen mind. When I began to speak foolishly, however, she would tell me that without reservation."

Aila trotted up to Silver and poked him right on the nose. "Good, you need someone full time to tell you about those."

Silver kissed the hoof pressed to his face. "Will you?"

Aila darkened and yanked her hoof away. "I... Go ahead Shei." She sank to the ground and watched, not answering the question.

Shei sauntered up, swaying her hips in a way Silver was certain was on purpose, and it was working well. Her sultry movements spoke to him, which in some ways surprised him. Was he gaining a full pony sexuality? He supposed that made sense. Ponies were looking very pretty to him, Shei especially with her graceful approach. Her snout nuzzled at his belly, the top of it brushing against his stiffness, sending little pleasurable tingles through his body. He could smell her, soft and vanilla-like, not tinged with heavy lust yet.

As Shei took him in, gently nursing at his pole and working that flattened head with her soft nurse. Aila's eyes didn't leave them. "Is that how you treat mares you 'respect', having them degrade themselves before you for your pleasure?"

Silver shuddered softly in building delight, but brought his eyes to the frowning Aila. "She is not being degraded. She is being wonderful, and she is being trusted. She could hurt me in a very... real... and horrible way." He moved his forehooves to Aila's head, gently rubbing through her mane and across her ears. "She has full control over me right now, and that's OK."

Aila squirmed a little, seeming to digest Silver's words. "And yet you claim you can control me?" She snorted softly, tail flicking. "You look pathetic."

Silver grunted. "I'm hurt. Control yourself, mare. I'll have plenty of time to discipline you later. For now, mmm, I just want company, and to recover." All too quickly, he began to pulse in Shei's lovely snout, spraying across her tongue and into her quickly-swallowing throat. Oddly, he found he felt just as energetic as beforehand with the un-enhanced release. Even as he caught his breath, he felt himself ready to continue, the energy of his body easily refilling the lost power and gently urging him towards more. "Are you capable of controlling yourself long enough to let your master lay with you?"

Aila smirked triumphantly. "I'm not in heat, wouldn't that be cheating, master?"

Silver's expression fell. "You're... You may have a point there."

Shei drew back from Silver, licking her lips. "I want to meet your wives, master."

Aila nipped at her sister's flank. "Do you think they will welcome you with open hooves, make you one of their number?"

Shei shrank a little, not confirming with words, but with posture that she held such hopes.

Silver slowly sat up, looking at Shei and wondering. "I think it would be very bad if you approached them as a potential wife first. My herd is already... large."

Aila huffed. "See? There is no room for you or me, Shei. We're supposed to be happy to be his broodmares."

Shei shook her head quickly and closed with Silver, kissing him full on the snout. He could taste himself on her, and it was an odd scent, warm and spicy, not the bitter he expected. Shei drew back and rubbed noses. "I have faith that our master will find a place for us, close to him. We are his most treasured servants."

Aila clopped a hoof down. "Most treasured servants, not wives. We have an honor, yes, but not that one. Stop that."

Shei snuggled in close to Silver, easily holding the injured alicorn down to the bed. That she was so soft and lovely didn't help his will to fight her. "If his wives are worthy of him, they won't be angry at comforting him."

Celestia's voice broke the argument. "Those words would have more gravity if you didn't just finish fellating my husband."

Shei squeaked in terror and scrambled away, allowing Celestia to sit down on the bed beside Silver and look at the two sisters, then down at Silver. "Feeling better?"

Silver nodded slowly. "I got lonely on the deck and went looking for you all, and I found them, and..."

Celestia brushed a hoof over his cheek. "I get the idea. I was only two doors away, my foolish husband. I said I would help you. Come, we should talk." She looked to the sisters with a gentle smile. "You're not in trouble." She lifted Silver up in her golden magic and carried him away as if he weighed nothing at all, the door shutting with a golden glow behind her.

Aila snorted at Shei. "She said you're not in trouble, but she looked ready to fight for her husband."

Shei moved to Aila and rubbed noses lightly. "I trust Celestia. She is a good pony, and a fine ruler of her people. If she wants me to change, she'll tell me, or command me."

Author's Note

Slice of life, in my adventure story? I demand my money back! And take these typos away while you're in there.

25 - In Celestia's Gentle Care

Celestia walked serenely down the hallway to her room, which Silver already knew well. She set him down on the bed and sat beside him. "I owe you an apology."

Silver was caught by surprise by this. "For what?"

Celestia ruffled her wings lightly. "It was my decision that you come here and face this danger with me. You have been instrumental to this being handled so swiftly, but you've also taken all of the harm. I've not been so much as scratched, and here you are, my stallion, taking this punishment with that patient expression of yours." She leaned in. "When you aren't being seen to by nubile young mares."

Silver flushed with the memory of the girls, but Celestia continued. "You should be demanding I send you home, or yelling at me, or Amenti, or chasing after your attacker and everypony involved, but you just... accept it and move on, eyes always forward. I can see it in your eyes. You want to just tell me you love me, and that you want me to be happy." She looked away. "I thought such... naked optimism was reserved for Twilight's friendship lessons. I understand now how you two fell for one another." She moved her nose an inch from Silver's. "Don't sugarcoat it. I demand to hear how poor of a mare I've been."

Silver internally grumbled. Why did the wonderful people around him insist he tell them they're not? "If you were alone, my wife, you may have been seriously hurt yourself, or worse. My injuries, well, they suck, but they'll heal. I'll remind you that, asked for or not, you've given me royalty. Your sister gave me a pony body. You all, together, gave me princedom. My life isn't perfect, but I'm not short on things to appreciate, to be thankful for..."

Celestia stood over Silver, glaring down at him. "Why aren't you angry? Stop holding it in!"

Silver considered who he should be angry at. "The assassin was killed. I saw her die. Do you know who sent her? Would it... be wise to try to attack them?"

Celestia suddenly smiled. "As a matter of fact, I do know. Is that something you'd like to know?"

Silver sat up slowly, considering that. "Is it... whoever Amenti is marrying?"

"Astute." Celestia nodded lightly. "His family, at least. They intend to solidify their control over Anugypt. Amenti will be mollified and offered small victories while they take what they want. That little girl has almost no chance, but the region will be stable. Hate me for thinking that's a reasonable course of action."

Silver did dislike the idea. The concept boiled through him and he grunted as he rose up to his hooves on quivering legs. "What if we... attacked them?"

Celestia smiled. "I'm certain we have the raw magic to level their manor and most of those inside it, and what a merry display it would be. The entire world would point and mock me. Look at how the peaceful ponies handle things when it doesn't go their way. Behold the pristine princess with blood all over her hooves." She growled, heat washing over the room from her. "Marvel at her oversexed stud as he proves he can kill and destroy."

Silver could see Celestia had more than enough anger to go around, and reached for her, taking her own trembling body in his forelegs and hugging tight to her. "What do you want to do? You know I'll stand beside you."

Celestia sank to the bed, dragging Silver along with her. "I want them all to stop being so... unreasonable. I want them to treat one another with respect and dignity!" The tension fell away from her as she sighed. "I suppose I wish they were all ponies, and would listen to what I said, but that isn't reasonable, now is it? I didn't even marry a pony."

Silver tilted his head. "I... aren't I a pony now?"

Celestia looked at him with a sad expression and pulled him in, embracing him fully. "You poor thing. Of course you are. I'm just very... frustrated right now."

Her words were comforting, but something in them seemed insincere. Silver let it go as he nestled against her despite the aches of his injuries. Suddenly she turned beneath him, and he was resting belly-to-belly on top of her. "Go on," she said. "Follow your stallion urges."

Silver smelled something particular that had him ready to go instantly, and it made him curious. "Are you copying me?"

Celestia smiled. "What, you think only you and Twilight know any magic? Go on, submit to it, then make me submit."

Silver could feel the urge to claim the mare building as she attacked his new pony instincts savagely with her scent. It didn't help that he thought she was a lovely creature without the urging. He felt tense, painfully tense, all over. "I will make love to you, like the wonderful wife you are," he said defiantly. "Prepare to be loved."

Celestia burst into a musical laughter a brief moment before she angrily kissed him, sealing lips and staring into his eyes with a frightful intensity. He didn't deny her further, moving himself back as quickly as his injuries allowed and rubbing the end of his excitement against her. Having to move so far back parted them and he gasped for air. "I'm really starting to feel like a stud this last few days. Do you prefer it this way?"

Celestia cringed, and poked him right in his sore ring, making him squeal in pain without actually doing much harm. "You're killing the mood again."

Silver frowned as he rubbed against her. "Then make love to me, for once, as Silver, not a faceless stallion, or even your stallion. Not as a husband, but Silver Stars."

Celestia's jaw went tight, "Perhaps... you have a point, Silver... Right now I want to pretend nothing matters but the two of us. I want to rut like a wild beast for the night, and maybe tomorrow we can figure out what to do, or just leave and accept what we've managed so far."

Silver nipped at her long neck, nuzzling into it. "We are not wild beasts. I know being in charge sucks sometimes."

Celestia frowned a touch. "There are few breaks. Even at sea, the sailors expect their princess. You won't even give me this one moment. Is this your subtle revenge? Must I be a princess for you too?"

Her words seem to touch something in Silver, and he slipped into her. Rather than starting to rut, he tried something different. Letting her work at him, her tunnel wetly gripping and stroking at him, he focused everything on working up the energy within him. He put his forehooves at her belly. "Are you still heavy with our attempt?"

Celestia perked an ear curiously. "I am... why?"

Silver thrust against her, making sure he was fully embedded. "I am going to try to quicken it, and give you what you wanted. What we want."

Celestia frowned. "I... don't think it works that way." She held him close and her passage became all the firmer, pulling at him urgently.

"Can you say it doesn't?" he challenged as he felt his orbs swell almost-painfully. "Do you or don't you love my willingness to try?"

Celestia's frown melted as she nodded. "Please... Go ahead. I will be here to catch you, succeed or fail."

The increasingly erratic pulls at his shaft drew him ever closer to the edge without any further thrusting on his part. He had worked himself as hot as he could get, entire body burning with his magic, and head swimming in the sweltering heat of it all. When he fell over the edge, his shaft was painfully swollen from the inside, seed trying desperately to escape from the pressurized confines of his body.

Celestia made the most delicious sound as she felt the intensely fired seed spray into her, hosing her down. He could feel her tremble under and around him, driving her to climax as he came what felt like literal buckets, and he wondered how it wasn't backwashing out over the both of them in a sticky display of over-sexed masculinity.

Silver lost track of time, of Celestia, and even himself. It was some time later that he realized he was laying beside her, weakly gasping for air. His entire body felt drained, but he was still alive, making it better than his last attempt considering he hadn't gotten an emergency boost, or attempted to drain Celestia.

Celestia let out a little pleased noise. "That will do, for now... When you are healed, I will show you how to behave properly."

Silver wriggled a little, catching his breath slowly. "Was I... bad?"

"No." She nuzzled him gently across the snout. "You were just fine."

"Did it work?" Silver tried to feel between them, as if he could feel the quickened life through his belly.

"I couldn't say, not so soon." Celestia smiled deviously. "Of course, we can always try again, once you're rested." Her magic pulled at his bracelet just firmly enough to be felt. "How are you holding up? I've seen you trying to do magic. It must be awful."

Silver squirmed a little at the tug at his still slightly engorged balls. "If it lets me give you the foal you want, I'd keep it on long enough to give you and your sister what you deserve, but after that, it needs to come off. Not being able to use my horn, ugh... It's like I lost my fingers, again, without the promise that I'll get something equivalent back."

Celestia's magic tickled and teased him, and he felt ready to go despite the general fatigue, but thought better of the idea. "We'll figure out how to get it off of you. You deserve better than this, and my selfish needs don't qualify to argue. The Saddle Arabians are talented in their own, different, ways. We'll bring you to a specialist and see if they can't liberate you."

Silver moved to rise up when he caught a powerful wiff of something different, more potent. He had difficulty even thinking of anything but servicing the mare beneath him. The intensity of the urge was... horrifying. "Nova."

With a gust of wind, the scent was banished, and Celestia tilted her head. "I thought you were enjoying yourself. That's the first time you used it."

Silver sank against her, erection pinned between them. "I... couldn't think for a moment. What was that?"

Celestia smirked a little. "That's my secret. But it was special. Good to know it works on you. I was slightly afraid it wouldn't. Does being a mindless stallion frighten you that much?"

Silver couldn't help but think of the handsome stallion in Celestia's dream, there to service and look nice and nothing else. "If you don't love me for my stupid thoughts, then you don't love me very much at all. I don't mind being turned on, but that felt way too far. Is it that bad when I do it?"

Celestia shook her head. "It, as you says, turns you on, but my faculties remained. Come then. Let us get some sleep."

They curled together, and eventually drifted off. Perhaps better answers would come with the morning light.

Author's Note

Celestia gets her slice of Silver pie, but he comes with typos.

26 - To Stretch

Silver awoke to Celestia reading quietly from a book. His dreams had been restful, and he felt much better for having them, even if they were hard to remember. He slipped from the bed. "Good morning. How do you feel?"

Celestia inclined an ear. "You've made me a round mare." She turned to show her profile, where a pudge could be seen. "But no foal. We've tried our best. Next time. How do you feel?"

Silver reached a hoof to poke gingerly at where the hurt was and felt it flare up, if only a little less than the day before. The stab wounds were the least bothersome, he discovered with some irritation. "Well, what are you going to do with it?"

"Do with it?" Celestia set her book aside and looked at Silver directly, a curious expression in her eyes.

Silver frowned a little. "Well, last time I tried to put a foal in an alicorn, it was Luna, and she used that same power to make me a lunar pony. I put at least triple the power, if not more, into this attempt."

Celestia shuddered softly. "It is... disconcerting to hear about my sister practicing such... questionable... magic. I had planned to simply wait and let it be absorbed over time, but tell me, Prince of Inspiration, what do you see?"

Silver considered over that, rubbing his chin. He was pleased to note that considering over something didn't trigger his network. He didn't want to feel that way at that moment. "It's a great deal of energy, maturing inside of you until, I presume, it would eventually become identical to the energy normally inside of you, then get absorbed like any other bit of your magic, since it's not really alive. You could use it for something big while you have it." He tapped at a chin thoughtfully. "It's mixed with my magic, lunar magic. You could maybe make it look like something you wouldn't normally be able to do. How well-spread is the knowledge of my injuries?"

Celestia frowned delicately. "I tried to keep the fuss to a minimum, but I would be surprised if nopony saw the way you limped or winced as you moved."

Silver smiled. "So they wouldn't expect magic out of me. Those closest to this incident really wouldn't expect a thing out of me, knowing what they helped slip onto me. So a little lunar surprise while we float in the dock will create quite a confusing bit of shock." He pulled his book free from his bag and flipped through it before pointing. "This one, and maybe combined with... this one..."

Celestia shook her head. "I don't combine spells like you do, Silver. Can you still do that?"

That was a challenge Silver liked the sound of and he dug out a quill and inkpot. He grabbed the quill in his mouth and tried to work like he saw Rough Draft do before, and it came out as a scrawled mess, but it was coming out. He could write! He was also getting ink across his snout for his trouble, and he quietly forgave his foster father for always looking so messy.

Celestia watched as Silver dutifully combined spells, though he couldn't test his work. He pointed at his rough work on the paper. "I need you to try this, carefully. It's not perfected at all."

And so it went, with the spell passed back and forth. Celestia lent a few books she'd brought with her, and the spell grew in complexity. Silver noticed that working on the spell was fulfilling in a pleasantly non-sexual way. He didn't feel randy for a change, and he was happy, using his mind instead of his other parts. By the time noon came, he was famished, but satisfied. "This should do it, if you know where to aim it. Best of all, no one dies."

Celestia nodded lightly. "It's quite devious, and a little cruel, but I think it's justified." She frowned a little. "It worries me that I think that. This is a severe punishment on the cats responsible... And it may catch a few innocents..."

Silver smiled lightly. "They were happy enough to let me suffer it. It isn't even as bad. If you really think it's too much, I won't bring it up again and we can set it aside."

Celestia shook her head. "No... I won't let Amenti quietly fail her cats even as she tries so hard. I won't just leave this entire nation to fall further in the name of convenience. I will bathe this city in justice while the sun is high." She looked to Silver, staring him in the eye. "If that is wrong, I would rather you told me, because I'm beside myself with fury, and ready for this."

There was a soft knocking from the door, and Aila poked her head in. "Master, Mistress, lunch is ready. Please eat, you haven't even come out for breakfast." She withdrew as quickly as she had popped in.

Celestia nodded. "She's right. We could both stand to get something in us, and we'll want our combined strength for this."

Silver gestured at the door, then followed Celestia when she passed. "How can I help? You know how I'm wired at the moment."

"By yourself, you couldn't." Celestia opened the door and stepped into the hallway, heading for the dining room. "But if you consent, I'll use you like a battery. You are still a prince, and full of magic, wired correctly or not, as you say. You may become quite distracted while we work, but all you need to do is relax and let me do what must be done."

Celestia went quiet, and they shared lunch with the girls. Silver could see that Celestia's thoughts were heavy with the attack they had in mind. It would be truly terrible and amazing to all who witnessed it, but who would be blamed for it? Would it land on the dark prince of the night, stud of the land, or the pristine princess known for kindness? It hardly seemed a doubt to Silver. He would be blamed if anyone was to be, but perhaps that could contest with his reputation as nothing but a randy stallion with a crown.

Author's Note

Is this a good idea?

And writing with your mouth is sure to make typos, Silver.

Shortish chapter today, this weekend's been crazy and I can't promise another tomorrow, but I did two yesterday!

27 - A Plague On Both Your Houses

After they had eaten, they withdrew into the solarium. A curious addition to a ship, but sensible for any that Celestia owned. No one else was in there, allowing Celestia and Silver to sit together in peace while bathed in the warm glow of the sun above.

"Are you ready?" She reached her wings, touching Silver on either side. Silver spread his own wings, the two brushing against one another and cementing the connection. He could feel her gently pulling at him from the inside, testing her ability to draw from his changed network. "Now, I imagine this will cause some... reaction within you, and I ask that you stay calm and still. We both need to stay in contact until the deed is done, for better or worse."

Silver nodded and started breathing in measured amounts, entering a state of relaxation. The sun felt nice on his fur, and Celestia's touch was gentle and kind. He was happy. Then the drawing began. As Celestia started the powerful magic, she tapped into Silver's reserves and began pulling, but that made it run all through him, and with the heart of his network being where it was, he was soon roused from his calm state to that of unsatisfied arousal.

He forcefully shoved the emotions aside, focusing on the peaceful place. The warmth, the quiet, and how much Celestia needed him, as a unicorn, not as a stallion. Though he squirmed lightly, he kept control enough to let her have her fill of his magic. Celestia's magic flared, but she hid it as sunlight, as if the solarium was simply reflecting dazzling rays as a glass building was likely to do anyway.

The wave spread out over the city, carried by the foal-seeking spell, though instead seeking those who had desired Silver's pain or death. That had been one of the more complex parts of the spell. They couldn't be too careful, lest they include some cat that thought he deserved a kick in the shin when Celestia wanted murderers and conspirators.

They both felt a sharp tingle. The spell had found its first target. Fireworks exploded over the cat's head in a modification of Trixie's spell, showing fangy displays of a lunar pony with little arrows and the words 'Murderer' flashing, but that was only the start. The seemingly-harmless display became horrifyingly real as the faux-ponies rushed at their target, sinking fangs into the likely surprised cat. Silver could feel his own fangs ache as their magic was tapped, and the feline was filled with abject horror. Silver fed through the connection, the taste of blood filled his mouth without an actual fluid as he drained first one cat, then another, and soon entire groups. Celestia siphoned off the magic as it become available, fueling the spell's rapid expansion.

Silver hadn't cast the spell, but it felt almost as good to fuel and draw from it. His arousal was almost forgotten in favor of the sweet taste of revenge as he left each cat to collapse where they had once stood or sat. Some would likely perish from a combination of terror and magic anemia, but most would live to spread the tale of the revenge of the night. There was a sudden thump just outside the solarium as a worker thudded against the glass and fell, being bitten wildly by spectral lunar ponies. Silver grit his teeth. "So they had an agent that close?"

Celestia nodded, but kept her focus on the spell. It washed out over the far reaches of the city, though it seemed to have passed over the majority of its targets. The final part of the spell was upon them, and they both tensed at the power required. Every drained cat was branded across the forehead with a symbol they had found in Amenti's book, an old symbol for treachery.

Silver suddenly spasmed as he came on the spot, spraying the ground under himself with sticky fluids and losing control. The spell faded and collapsed, and Silver was allowed to fall onto his side, panting for breath.

Celestia rose to her hooves gracefully and pet Silver once with a wing before moving out to check on the one they had caught so close. "You did well."

Three of the twelve cats that were working on the ship were branded. They were gathered up and tossed off the ship without further reprisal, and their work was double-checked by the others, revealing a few questionable repairs that would have caused trouble later. The dockmaster took note of each. "Their guilds will be informed of this. They'll pay for besmirching the good name of the Catro Docks. A thousand apologies, Sun Princess." He tipped his hat and went along his way.

When all the formalities were completed, Celestia made a show of shock at the magical events, feigning no knowledge of them or how they came to be. Most seemed eager to lay the blame on Silver. "What a truly terrifying stallion! I didn't know he was such a powerful wizard."

Rumor spread through the city. Though Silver expected to be shunned and hated, instead he received many gifts and letters from would-be fans that sought to earn his favor, to say nothing of the considerable amount of letters from cats ready to share much more intimate company with him, and not all of those female. Silver didn't get it. "I'm a star?"

"Silver Stars," said Shei with a grin.

Silver snorted at her. "Well, yes, but why are they so... happy about this?"

Shei moved up to Silver and kissed him suddenly, silencing him for a precious moment in the exchange. "Never change, master. Power is attractive, and you just displayed tremendous power, despite being injured, and yet you showed mercy. I heard very few of those attacked were actually hurt seriously. You are a god compared to most, and you still look at me with those innocent eyes." She cupped his face in her hooves. "Never change."

Aila rolled her eyes. "Don't encourage him. He should learn to wear his princedom with some dignity. The people think you're sexy because they imagine a powerful and dread lord of the night. If they knew the truth the illusion would break soon enough." She snatched up one of the candies laying in a basket for Silver and chewed it without regret. "Enjoy it while it lasts, master."

A small part of himself considered taking up those femcats on their offer, but he decided against it, and redirected that feeling towards Aila. "I think you've been badmouthing me enough. Time to discipline you."

Aila rolled her ears back and scowled at him. "You don't have the balls."

Silver walked towards her purposefully. "Oh you'll see that I do, once I'm buried in you up to them. Now don't run away or I'll have to punish you all the harder."

And the game was on. Aila enjoyed being chased, and held down. She cursed and she struggled, spit and fought, but she never said the safeword, and eventually the two were brought to ecstatic heights in one another's struggling grasp. As they lay there, cooling from their bout, Aila jabbed him with her words. "So you've abandoned your wives?"

Silver bit her on the ear. "Don't try to confuse me. You're my concubine, mine to do with as I please, wives or not." He thrust firmly into her. "And a mighty fine mare you are, when you aren't trying to attack me with that razor tongue of yours."

Shei approached quietly despite her size. Silver didn't know she was there until she licked him around his bracelet. "I apologize for interrupting. I've been a naughty mare too. Perhaps you should... punish me too?"

Silver quickly caught on and gently dismounted from Aila. "You two may be sisters, but you're not the same. You don't have to play Aila's role to get my attention." He nuzzled into her cheek. "I like you just the way you are." Whispering gently, he added, "And we can skip to the part you want without the chasing or punishing."

The day left Silver's injuries a bit sore, but he found it quite worth the effort. But thinking back on that made him curious, and he peeked inside. His net was looking surprisingly better, but he wasn't sure why. He trotted around the ship until he found Celestia and he asked her about it.

Celestia smiled with that knowing look. "The sun does have some healing properties. The flow of energy was hardly one-way. Perhaps some of my magic running through your body helped get you back together that much faster? I never tried just filling a pony with my energy without a specific purpose, and when I did share, they were usually in prime condition."

Silver nodded slowly. "Well that's fantastic. Why don't we do it again until it's all healed?"

Celestia tapped Silver on the nose. "Tempting, but if I just flood you without a purpose... I'm uncertain, but I feel I could undo my sister's work, and she would be furious with the both of us. I could be wrong about this. I really don't know, but I don't want to chance it. How are you feeling?"

Silver didn't wince with a flex, and that was a huge improvement. He smiled at her and nodded. "I'm good enough. A few more days should have me right way up, then we can see about other things. When do we weigh anchor?"

Celestia waved at the working ponies and cats. "Three days. Are you upset? They're calling you the Terror of the Night now."

Silver tilted his head. "They say that with smiles. I'm like... a hero, a dark hero. You... should see some of the letters they sent. Even the girls seem happy about the whole thing. I'm not sure how to take it all, but I'm definitely not an outcast."

Celestia looked Silver over a moment. "Mmm, I suppose it worked out for the best then. I'm afraid they wouldn't see it the same way if they knew it was my magic at the helm, driving the revenge across their city. Let's appreciate this good turn. Your reputation will benefit from this... I wish we didn't have to actually... Kill, again."

What could Silver say to that? He didn't really feel bad about what he'd participated in, but he could see Celestia was clearly bothered by it. He tried Aila's tact. "You should be punished." Celestia blinked at him with confusion. "Yes, go directly to your room. I'll be in there in just a minute to discipline you. Use that time to consider what you've done and how I should take it out on your delicious flank."

Celestia took a timid step away before trotting off in the direction of her room, looking perplexed, but curious.

Silver arrived in her room to find her naked of her usual jewelry, sprawled out across her bed and gazing directly at him. "How do you propose to punish me, my husband?"

Silver retrieved a large brush from a drawer in his mouth and carried it over to Celestia. "First that sun of yours needs to be pinkened. Every yelp will get you two more swats. We'll start with five." He brought down the brush, slapping across Celestia's generous bottom and drawing a surprised yelp from her. "Oops, two more for you, one down, six to go, my naughty mare."

In the end, they never did breed, but Silver's eager but awkward dom play seemed to bring some satisfaction to Celestia, and when they retired to bed, they did so in one another's embrace, each happy to be loved by the other.

Author's Note

The great spell is cast, and Silver's reputation is colored with it. None suspect the sun princess, may she always be perfect and typo free.

28 - It Makes Me Sick

Silver awoke in the dark of night with a terrible shooting pain radiating from his belly. A sudden urge to cough painted the bed with blood and spread the pain along his throat. Trembling with shock, he fell limply from the bed.

The door burst open with a wide-eyed Shei coming in from the hallway. "Celestia! Silver!" Even as Silver curled in agony he noticed her breakdown in formality and wondered what could have caused it. "Please, wa-- Master!" She hurried to Silver's side, then looked up at Celestia. "Please, wake up!" But Celestia didn't stir.

Silver wanted to say something, but could do little more than suffer and struggle to breathe. The pain had spread steadily, agony becoming the core of his being. Shei dashed off with the frantic sound of panicked hooves. His consciousness narrowed to the struggle to live, and so the night slipped him by.

He was fairly certain someone arrived at some point, and he was on the bed instead of the floor. Words were said, but he didn't know more than that. They were little more than random noise in the haze of his discomfort. Was his caretaker a cat or a pony? Male or female? He didn't know, and couldn't care, lost in a sea of pain.

By the time the sun rose from the horizon, Silver was starting to fight it off, and he realized he was alone in the bed. Tired, but worried frantic, he slipped to the floor and took wobbling steps into the hallway, where he found Shei slumped against a wall, looking tired and... devastated. "Shei, what's wrong?"

Shei looked up at Silver with a bright smile. "Oh thank everything! You're alive... I thought..." Her head sank and she dissolved into tears, sobbing piteously and abandoning all tact or poise.

Silver approached her, swaying dangerously but managing the trip. "Shei, I'm sorry. I'm alright, please, tell me what's going on."

Shei stomped a hoof on the wooden floor, and looked ready to speak when she stomped twice more, the words refusing to come to her. Silver nuzzled her neck gently. "What is it?"

"Aila... my sister..." Shei sank to the floor bonelessly. "I've lost her. She's gone!"

Silver flipped an ear back. "Where did you last see her?"

Shei frowned at Silver. "She's dead!"

Silver recoiled and tripped, falling onto his rump. "D... How?"

Shei trembled and began sobbing anew, offering no answers for Silver. Silver wanted to comfort her, but where was Celestia? "Shei, do you know where..." He saw that she was unresponsive and sighed, shuffling closed and resting with her for a moment. His thoughts moved to Aila, and his chest coiled in a knot. The idea that she was gone, forever and truly, began to tear at his resolve, and soon he was crying with Shei. They hadn't gotten along perfectly, but she was... She was his friend if nothing else, and didn't deserve to die.

The clip-clop of an approaching pony made them both look up, spotting a guard moving down the hallway. The guard nodded at them. "Princess Celestia has awoken, Prince Silver Stars. She wishes to speak with you at your earliest convenience."

Silver let out a breath he didn't know he was holding before he rose up to his uncertain legs. "Shei, do you want to come with me?" She shook her head, and Silver pet over her head and neck lightly. "That's alright. When I get back, we'll do... what is right for Aila." Fresh tears stung as his eyes as he followed the guard away, trying vainly to combat those tears and the muted cries that escaped him despite his efforts. Death was not a topic he handled well, and he was a wreck by the time he arrived at Celestia's bedside.

She had been tucked in a new one, and she looked sick, but not dying. Celestia smiled gently at seeing Silver. "You may go now." All the guards in the room saluted before shuffling out, leaving the two of them alone together. "I'm glad to see you're standing."

Silver made his way to the side of her bed and leaned against it. "Barely..." His voice was choked, unable to stop thinking about Aila being dead and gone, removed from the world forever. "What happened?"

Celestia raised a hoof and rested it on Silver's forehead. "We were punished for thinking we were gods, and for thinking we should be rewarded for causing pain and suffering."

Silver snorted softly. "That's... be more specific. Actions don't carry moral messages like that."

Celestia pointed to a gift basket. It was like many others they received the day before. "We were poisoned. The cats fought back subtly, in a very feline fashion. We deserved it..."

Silver sank beside the bed. "Aila's dead," he weakly muttered.

Celestia's face drew in a pained expression of regret. "Another death we caused with our presence. I'm so sorry, Silver. I know you two were... just starting to get along so well. Is Shei alright?"

Silver shook his head. "Physically, I think, but her sister is dead. How can she be alright?"

Celestia's turned to Silver, dragging her pink mane, missing its usual many hues and flowing nature with her sickness. "She will recover, as will we. I'm sorry for... for many things. I've been a terrible pony, and an awful princess, starting with you, and ending with this."

Silver heard an odd sound and sat up to see Celestia was sniffling and crying. She looked so frail and delicate, he couldn't stand it. He clambered up onto the bed and curled with her. "We'll make it through this."

"We must..."

Author's Note

A short chapter, but I feel one that makes up for its brevity with its weight.

29 - The Sun Will Rise Again

Silver refused to sit still. The illness of the poison had faded to a mere grogginess, and he wouldn't be slowed. He left the ship and went shopping, and it wasn't the poison that bothered him, but the weight in his heart. He had never shopped for a casket before, but he refused to let anyone else do it for him. Despite his best efforts, perusing the options for transporting Aila had him wandering the city with fresh tears. He finally found one that appealed to him, or at least disgusted him the least. It seemed the right size, with inscriptions of horses running wildly along the trim, as Aila should be right that moment.

Silver rested his head against the cool wood of the thing and stood silently for a time, breathing raggedly and dampening the thing, the miserable thing that was one of the final cursed gifts he could give to the pony that deserved so much better than she received. He paid for it to be ensorcelled with a preservation spell. The idea of Aila... rotting... on her way home was too much to bear. Silver followed after the cart that held it as it was delivered to the boat, and watched as Aila was loaded into the last bed she'd ever know.

"Did you want to say anything before we seal it up?" asked the cat. His tone was gentle and genuine, and Silver smiled at the small kindness.

Shei rushed forward and put her hooves on her dead sister, wailing inarticulately for a moment before she began to sing a soft song in a language Silver didn't know. The feeling poured into it blurred Silver's vision as he fell victim to his own emotions again, and all he knew was misery. He felt a bite at his ear and looked up sharply. Shei was standing beside him. "Do you wish to speak to her?"

Silver rose on shaking legs and approached the casket, looking at her peaceful face. His chest tightened and he felt an overwhelming fury. Where were his rainbows? Why couldn't he get rainbows just once, for someone else? Did she deserve to die for his mistakes? He didn't realize that he was speaking this all out loud, muttering hotly under his breath. He noticed at the end, and flushed with embarrassment and new rage. He slammed a hoof into the floor, leaving a ding in the lumber. "This isn't how it should be! I'm sorry, Aila. I'm so sorry. I fucked it all up. I fucked up your life. I'm just a pathetic loser that can't even stop from bringing destruction wherever I go. Dave the Destroyer, that's what my father used to call me, and he wasn't wrong. Everything I touch. I'm sorry!" He sank beside the coffin, eyes squeezed shut against the tears that flowed regardless.

He felt something soft brush against his side. Celestia had moved beside him and softly pet him with a wing. "This failure is mine, Silver Stars, you can't have it. I accept all responsibility."

Silver scrambled clumsily to his hooves. "Easy to say that! What can you do about it? Can you bring her back?"

Celestia shook her head. "It doesn't work that way. She is beyond us, returned to the great song that birthed us all. We should honor her part, and carry her in our hearts."

Celestia's words did little to cool the raging hurt in Silver, and he turned away. "Seal it up. I don't want to see her anymore."

Celestia set a hoof on Silver's withers. "You can't say goodbye like this. Face her, and send her off with the same love you had for her in life."

Silver cringed, and slowly turned to face the still and calm form of Aila Windsong. "I... I can't chase you where you've gone. I can't be your master. You're free now, Aila. You're free to run wherever your hooves take you." He stopped, tears overwhelming him again. "I hope you're happy, wherever you are." Did ponies have a religion? He didn't know, but it wouldn't help him at that moment. "Goodbye..."

Shei sagged against a wall, her own tears flowing freely. The lid of the casket was brought into place, removing Aila from view, and soon it was sealed, ready for transport. The cat departed with final well wishes.

Silver looked up at the sealed wooden box, where once a loved pony was, and he trembled, breathing harshly and erratically as the finality of it all kept washing over him. "Why can't we do anything?"

Celestia rest a wing over Silver. "I have long asked this question. The centuries come and go. The best and brightest, and the simplest and kindest, they are all taken away from me. Some harshly, and some so softly it was as if they simply moved away, but in the end, they are just as gone, and I cannot follow them. I'm sorry, Silver. I am more sorry than you likely believe, but I am sorry."

Shei sat beside the two, looking between them with a soft tremble of her own, teeth clenching. "I... I am the one that encouraged her. I fed the poison to her. It was my hoof that dealt death to her, smiling all the while. 'You are his favorite, he won't mind you eating some,' I said. 'He won't be angry at you in any way that you won't enjoy, trust me!'" She sagged to the wood with a shuddering sob. "Trust me! That's what I said. Look where my word has landed her! Oh Aila, I should have been the one to die. You saved yourself for a prince, and I threw myself away to some..." Her words failed and she wept, body trembling with the power of her regret. "I killed my sister!"

Author's Note

Two short chapters? Sorry, I can't write this stuff for too long, it tears me up worse than typos, but it has to be written. Aila doesn't deserve a casual dismissal from the story.

30 - To Safer Habors

Silver became glued to Shei's side, insisting the mare be with him at all times, even at night where she was pressed between Celestia and Silver in their bed. "We'll make it through this, together. Aila wouldn't... want you beating yourself up for this."

Shei smirked a little. "Yes she would... She'd do it herself. She's probably calling me all kinds of names in the afterlife." She sank her head against Silver. "She didn't deserve to die for my mistake."

Celestia pulled her closer. "We all made mistakes that led to this, every last one of us. We'll share that burden together."

They remained a close unit for the remainder of their time in the dock, a new bond forged in grief. When they finally lifted anchor and set out, Shei stared at the city as it drifted past. "It was my idea to come here..."

Silver bit at her ear lightly. "Enough. She made her own decisions. She didn't have to come with you, or eat the food, or do anything else. I don't think saying you were in control of her life is very flattering to her. She made her own choices."

Shei's mood would waver between morose and neutral with occasional bouts of anger, often directed at herself, but Silver and Celestia did their best to help her through it. In some ways, it felt good to do so. Focusing on her pain made their own a little smaller in comparison. One evening, when Shei had fallen asleep, Celestia and Silver spoke to one another.

"I realized something," said Silver, squirming on his belly. His injuries had faded significantly, allowing almost full mobility. "However badly we feel, we caused more than that. If even one cat didn't get up after we were done with them, their friends and family had to suffer through the same thing, and I doubt it was just one."

Celestia twisted an ear to face him. "I'm glad to hear you say that. Our moment of petty vengeance was ill worth the price of admission." She tilted her head a little. "Have you spoken to Luna?"

Silver frowned a little. "I haven't, I've been... so worked up I haven't been outside my own dreams."

Celestia brushed a wing over Silver's snout, making him sneeze. "You should. She's likely very worried for us. Our next stop will be in Saddle Arabia." A letter appeared with a pop and she floated it towards Silver. "You may want to read this."

Silver looked curiously at the letter and took it from Celestia's grasp. He had regained some use of his horn with his net healed, though even casual horn magic caused lustful feelings to begin tickling at him. At least it wasn't an instant erection. The letter was from Amenti.

Dear Silver Stars,

I am told you do not favor formality, so I will dispense with it. Your actions were understandable, but still reprehensible. They were not the actions of the brave defender I have come to know in these few short days. Was I wrong in my view of you? Perhaps. I still hold out hope that I wasn't. Please put aside these terrible tactics and shine with your true heart and skill, not fell magics on innocent cats. Not all who dislike us are to be punished so harshly! Though you depart my kingdom, my wishes go with you, hoping you prove yourself the protector that I think you are, rather than the dark magician you have shown in your parting.

My deepest regrets for your loss. Your servant was poorly mannered, but sincere in her care for you. I wish her a safe journey to the next world, and that she may still watch over you during your journey here. I have calmed those who cried for your blood, invoking an ancient law to do so. It is both fortunate and tragic that you lost a foal in addition, but that terrible blow carried legal precedent. If you do not further pursue this rash course of action, we can all put it aside, for the life of royalty is considered quite valuable.

I loathe that I must assign value to life, but I will do what I must, as should you.

May the sun shine gently on you, and the wind be at your back,
Amenti

Silver set the letter down with a sigh. "Well, they didn't blame you. That part worked." He folded the note up carefully in his magic and offered it back to Celestia, who made it vanish whence it came. "What do you think?"

Celestia smiled lightly. "Already knew I read it? I think her words are true for both of us. Let us not allow each other to stoop that low, ever again." She leaned over and rubbed muzzles lightly. "You're getting better at your magic."

Silver smiled at the nuzzling. "Yes, every day it gets a little easier to get magic up that way. I can do more, but it comes with... complications. How did she know about the foal, by the way?"

Celestia glanced away. "Somepony must have told her."

Silver smiled gently. "Someone with bright fur, kind eyes, and a flank that won't quit?"

Celestia rewarded Silver's words with a soft kiss, and they soon settled in. When Silver fell asleep, he felt willing to face the dreamworld, and he appeared in his old Earth room instead of the natural flow of his dreams. He slipped to his hooves off the bed and left into the wider dream world outside. He could see the many dreams of Catro, now a distance away, but still close enough to reach if he wanted, likely mixed with all the others of Anugypt, he decided. He had no need for those.

Doing a slow circle, he thought of Luna, and she came, emerging from the motes of light with a smile. "Ah, Prince Silver Stars... You seem... vigorous?"

He followed her eyes and saw that he was on full display for her. "Oh, uh... dreamwalking apparently counts as magic."

Luna looked confused. "Of course it does. Are you well? It's been several days without contact."

Silver sighed and began to tell the tale, starting with the new jewel he wore, and the new information he had learned of it.

Luna dismissed his cape and circled around, looking at it. "Quite curious... Do you think it will allow you to perform your royal duty? I apologize if I came off as... uncaring last we spoke. We will see you restored fully, all else beside."

Silver snorted softly. "First time it was called that, but it might. I won't know until I have a royal mare in heat to try on. But I had another thought with that. We made the royal circle, and I think Twilight may have been more clever than she even knew."

Luna perked an ear. "Go on."

Silver nodded lightly as he gestured vaguely into the field of stars. "We should have them all gather next time, and all the mares besides the one trying to be quickened should fuel me. I think a royal mare needs a royal herd, not any one stallion. Any foal would be a foal of Equestria, of all of us, not just the two doing the physical deed."

Luna clopped her hooves together lightly. "I approve of this plan. Oh! Before I forget something so important, your wife, Night Watch, has had a successful birth, and--" She trailed off at Silver's downcast expression. "You look very upset for such good news?"

Silver kicked at the void. "I'm upset that I wasn't there for her, at her side."

Luna grinned softly. "Twilight Sparkle has a surprise for you. It's not quite ready yet, but will be before you return, she feels. Night Watch understands your situation, and she was not alone. Cadance and Twilight saw to her, and the zebra Zecora was also in attendance, to say nothing of your other wife, Fast Change. Now, go on, what else has occurred?"

Silver explained how he was assaulted, earning a scowl from Luna, which turned into a ruthless grin when he described the spell he made to get revenge. And then the part where Aila died with foal.

Luna struck the void with a hoof, somehow cracking it. "Unacceptable! Thrice damn it all. You were just starting to learn to be a proper prince, with your own retinue. And a broodmare? I'm amazed, and happy, and then it all comes around." She grunted, teeth exposed as she ground them a moment. "What of her sister?"

Silver thought of Shei and a dream drew close. It was dark and turbulent from the outside. "Racked with guilt and sorrow. She blames herself for her sister's death. Celestia and I are trying to help her through it."

Luna approached the dark mass. "Keep thinking of her. I'm going in." Before Silver could ask what she planned, Luna was in the dream. Silver settled and watched the angry storm cloud, unable to see through it. He hoped Luna could help her. After what felt like forever, the dream cooled to a slate grey, no longer roiling.

Luna stepped free with a toss of her mane. "Her wounds run deep, and she will need the support of loved ones, which I doubt you will leave her wanting in. Hold her, remind her she is a wonderful pony, and she will recover. I am sorry for both of your losses. I saw much in those dreams of hers." She inclined an ear. "Now then, you've been pointing at me all evening. Are you up to some play, or will this prove as disappointing as last time?"

Silver rose to his hooves and circled around Luna before nipping her on her cutie mark. "I will share the safeword with you. If either of us says 'Nova', then we stop, no matter what. Other than that, we can squirm and struggle and it's all in good fun."

Luna nodded. "Very well. That is a yes then?"

Silver reared up and mounted Luna. "That is a yes. Holding that dream steady has made me more than ready for this." Their lovemaking was energetic, with neither side forced upon the other. Silver found refractory periods to be quite short in dreams, and he filled Luna to bursting, making quite a mess between them, and she seemed to be enjoying it.

A thought came to Silver. "Am I making a huge mess in the waking world?"

Luna swiveled an ear then chuckled softly. "I imagine so. Poor Tia, if you are beside her."

Silver blushed harshly at the thought of making a huge sticky mess all over Celestia like that, and that just made Luna laugh all the more. "Tis nothing a good bath will not resolve. You can make it up to her by brushing her afterwards come the morning. Now, I must go, my prince of the night. You have been through much, but I feel you are growing for it. Remain strong." She turned and vanished into the ether, leaving Silver to his own devices.

He stirred himself, and found it was already early morning. Celestia had awoken, and was glaring at him. Shoot. "Uh, I'll wash your back?"

Celestia gave a light nod. "That's a start."

Silver glanced and saw Shei was still asleep, but looked peaceful for a change. He peeled himself from the sticky sheets, feeling sorry for whoever had to clean it, then moved to follow Celestia to the bath. He had a princess to wash.

Author's Note

We're back up to 2k chapters again, yay! And this one isn't a huge one-note downer all the way through. Coincidence? I think not! The typos are in on this...

31 - Sailing the Ocean Blue

After washing Celestia and getting her dry and immaculate, Silver shared his idea of a communal conception. Celestia lifted an ear with obvious intrigue. "How can we be certain you won't simply be the middle point? We've put our energy into Twilight before without her growing heavy with foal."

Silver pointed with a hoof down at the golden bangle, sitting on his haunches. "Once we figure out how to get that on and off without extreme surgery, I think it will be very helpful. It focuses all energy through a specific organ you're familiar with, and that'll help me process it all that much faster. We may need to start the supporting part before I get to the other part, but I think we could do it, together, as the circle Twilight made us into."

Celestia looked interested enough in the idea, giving a slow nod before she looked over Silver's shoulder. He turned in time for Shei to angrily snort at him. "Already discussing replacing my sister?!"

She moved to flee, but Silver wouldn't have it. He seized her in his silver magic, even if it felt like a punch between the hind legs with the abruptness and power required. "Not... so fast. Nothing will replace Aila, ever. She was a precious... individual. That I can't... even start..." Silver sagged, silver magic blinking away as he started crying. "I'm sorry."

Shei looked at him with some confusion as he sat there with his eyes closed and leaking and giving shuddering little breaths. "I... thought you got over her... You don't talk about her, and you stopped crying..."

Celestia wrapped a wing gently over Silver. "He held it in for your sake, Shei. Isn't that right, Silver Stars?"

Silver clenched his teeth before nodding. "There wasn't enough room for two crying people at once, so I stopped. You were more hurt than I was..."

Shei stomped a hoof. "If Aila heard that she'd punch you right in the nose." She drew a shuddering breath before letting it go. "Cry, Silver, my master. Cry. You're allowed to. There's room enough on this accursed boat for us all to cry."

Silver only looked more self-conscious at being ordered to cry, and shuffled a little in place, but Shei looked more and more serious by the moment, and he suddenly burst into a soft laughter. "Shei, you are adorable."

Shei glared at him. "I'm not trying to be adorable!"

Silver threw a leg over her and hugged her close. "And yet you are, and I love that about you. Please don't try to be your sister. Be you. I love you."

Shei went red instantly at those words and recoiled, slipping out of the hug. "A-as a servant, yes?"

Celestia put a hoof in front of Silver, silencing his response. "This big-hearted stallion only has a few settings. If he says he loves you, he means it, and he will fight a dragon if it will keep you safe."

Silver frowned a little. "Not quite the way I'd put it... but yes. I made you pay a terrible price, one I can't ever truly make up for. If you can accept a master that's failed you once, I will never let you go."

Shei looked extremely uncertain, glancing away, then back at Silver. "You will have to face our parents first. They will test your words, and your patience. Of this I have no doubt. For now... I am yours." She curtsied in place, legs bending outwards as she sank before rising up again.

Silver opened his mouth to say something when he was attacked. Shei pressed in and claimed a kiss from him with locked lips and tilted head. Silver melted into the attention with a soft sigh through his nose. The fierce exchange made him feel strangely good everywhere. Shei forgave him, and he didn't even realize how much he needed that fact. Shei drew back and smiled at him a moment before the expression fell a bit. "Let out your tears. Salt the ocean with them. There won't be time for that when we arrive."

As she walked away, Celestia bit one of Silver's ears lightly. "She's not wrong. Do you need time alone?"

Silver snorted softly. "I don't want to sit around crying."

Celestia pulled Silver up with her magic, placing him between her legs as she sat on her haunches, like being in her lap. She hugged him gently. "She's gone." The blunt statement of finality made his tears begin to flow. "We won't get her back. She's paid the final price of our mistake." She rocked him and hugged as he cried, and she didn't let him go. He would cry, even if she had to squeeze them free of his stubborn mind.

Silver eventually was allowed to wander up to the deck of the ship. He felt drained, but faintly better. Passing by a sailor, he stopped, feeling something odd. "Are you alright?"

The sailor stopped and turned to face Silver. "Everything's in order, your majesty."

Silver leaned in a little. "Are you certain?"

She glanced away, then back at Silver. "I'm... I don't agree with what you did, sir."

Silver nodded softly. "Neither do I. I have much yet to learn. You shouldn't feel fear in telling me that."

She nodded slowly. "As you say, m'lord. It is something of a relief to hear those words. Even our enemies deserve more respect than that, sir."

Silver raised a hoof and pat her on the shoulder. "They do. I allowed myself to do something rash. It will not be repeated. If others feel this way, have them come and tell me directly. They work for Celestia, not me, and will face no reprisal for harsh words."

She gave a salute, then scampered off on her duties.

Silver's invitation got two more brave souls to step forward and give him a tongue lashing, and he thanked the both of them for their honesty and sent them away with praise and insistence that he would do nothing like it again in the future. The discussion seemed to break some of the fell miasma that followed the boat. Silver figured word got around to more ponies than the three he talked to personally, and was glad he took the time to set things straight with them, even if he imagined Luna would find the entire thing laughable.

Celestia was not Luna. She approached Silver with a little smile. "What's this I hear? Some of the sailors say you're acting in a 'very unprincelike fashion' and confessing your errors to them? If you keep this up, ponies will think you're a very poor prince of the night."

Silver raised a brow at her. "I'm going to go out on a limb and say I'm acting like a fine solar prince."

Celestia raised a hoof to set it on Silver's nose. "I will defy your expectations then. I think you are acting like a fine prince in general. But that includes denying me when I let my emotions decide things, as rare as that thankfully is."

Silver softly snorted and shook his head. "I won't quickly forget this lesson. Its price was too high."

Celestia clenched her teeth a moment, just long enough for Silver to think he saw something. "Are you hiding something?"

Celestia turned her head aside, lifting her nose. "Nothing you need concern yourself with."

Silver smiled gently. "I'm not Twilight. You won't discourage me that easily."

Celestia prodded Silver where his soreness once was. "Maybe you should learn from her. You can ask as much as you wish."

Silver rose to his hooves and snorted at Celestia. "You're hiding something, out with it."

Celestia shook her head. "It will only bring you more pain, Silver Stars. Let it go."

Silver grunted and flopped onto his haunches. "You know I don't work that way. Tell me or I'll be wondering forever."

Celestia took a slow breath. "Aila confided in me that she thought meeting you was one of the better fortunes of her life, no matter how angry she acted at times."

Silver stomped weakly on the ground. "Her lucky... day..." He sank against the edge of the ship and let out a slow breath. "Thank you, even if it hurt to hear."

Celestia leaned in over Silver's form to nuzzle his cheek. "I'm going to sun before those clouds settle over us." She trotted off towards the center of the ship and left Silver to his feelings.

Silver looked out over the endless waters, and a new thought rudely shoved its way to the forefront. What of his foal, so young as to not even have a gender? Or even a tribe? Silver clenched his teeth, unable to form an instant reaction to it nearly as strongly as Aila's. The child was precious, but he didn't know it yet, and the fact that that made a difference made him angry. He stomped on the deck and became furious with himself for not being more upset about that foal. It was alive, then it wasn't, just the same as its mother. It deserved... something...

Silver pushed away from the rail and found Shei in the dining area, setting the plates and dishes for dinner. "Shei, I have a question for you."

Shei perked an ear. "You sound upset, master. What's wrong?"

Silver sat on his haunches. "What's the traditional thing to do for a dead foal?"

Shei trembled softly. "I... don't know for certain when the foal isn't out of the mother. I..." She sagged. "I suppose you could scribe something about it on her tombstone, together with her... I guess..."

She started crying anew, and Silver's tears joined her as he shuffled awkwardly in place. Thinking of their shared last word did nothing to make him happy in the slightest. "I guess that will have to do... Thank you. I... hate to put this on you, but I'll need your help when we arrive to arrange everything. I want to do this... right by her, the way she'd want it."

Shei suddenly glared at Silver. "Then we wouldn't be going this way!"

Silver recoiled at the outburst. "What do you mean?"

Shei sank a little. "Aila never forgave our family for turning me out like they did, that's why she came with me. The idea of being buried with them... I can't imagine she'd want that. I can't imagine that at all."

She sank to the ground entirely, and Silver sat beside her. "I didn't realize... Then we'll keep her. We'll do whatever it takes. Where would she want to go? Please, tell me."

Shei frowned with thought, running her hooves over the wood fitfully. "Away from them, and away from Anugypt. Just away. Somewhere she could be whatever she wanted to be. Somewhere... she could have her inn, full of happy ponies." Shei's face contorted with fresh sorrow, and Silver couldn't help himself, he joined her in quiet tears together.

An idea crept up on him. "We'll take her back to Equestria, and she can be under a grand place, where ponies come to be happy and free. An inn just the way she would have wanted it."

Shei looked up from the ground at Silver. "I... I think I like that idea... We can name it for her, in her honor. I think she'd approve of that. Not as much as... not dying, but it's what we can do."

It was what they could do, and they found some measure of comfort in the distant plan, and in the shared presence of each other.

Author's Note

Gah, why is grief so complicated? That's what I get for thinking we were past that.

Like typos, they don't quit.

32 - Avast Ye!

Emotions, though raw, began to heal over time. Exposed and shared, with tears shed and purposes renewed, Shei began to show a little life, and Silver returned every glimmer she revealed eagerly.

As painful as the experience had been and continued to be, the experience was well-timed, allowing him to regain some control of his magic while the libido suppressant of his own mood kept him from being distracted as easily. Grasping things with his horn was becoming natural, and he was greatly relieved to have that gift returned.

He was awoken from his attempt at meditation when the activity of the ship suddenly picked up. Hooves clattered against the wooden deck and ponies were shouting at each other. Silver emerged to see a second boat was rapidly pulling up alongside and throwing out grappling hooks. "Throw down yer weapons and ye may live ta see another day!" said their apparent captain, a well-shaped mare that stepped easily from one boat to the next.

Silver wondered a moment why his mind picked out she was well-shaped first before a soft twitch between his legs reminded him he was still a slave to his lusts. Cursed or not, he advanced on that captain with a frown. "This is a royal vessel of Equestria. You have no business here."

The captain's eyes locked on him. "What's this here? I never heard of a prince before. Lads, tie him up and bring him to my quarters, I'll question him... personally."

Part of Silver thrilled at the idea, and he became uncomfortably hard, but he didn't feel like surrendering to pirates. When the first of her crew approached him, Silver gave a soft grunt as he shoved the poor stallion with a powerful strike of silver magic, knocking the stallion onto his haunches. The use of magic only made him want that mare harder, and he began to notice the crew of the pirate ship was egalitarian, with mares and stallions both. Perhaps...

Some of the guards from their ship advanced, moving between Silver and the pirates he was starting to consider less violent actions with. They crossed blades with the boarders and Silver frowned. He didn't want fighting, especially with the mares, who he felt more and more possessive of. "Take them alive, all of them!" The hornier he became, the more powerful his magic felt, and he put it to work, pulling a sword free from a mare's clenched teeth. Suddenly disarmed, she was wrestled to the ground by the guards and quickly trussed up.

Triumphant, Silver turned his focus on the delightful curves of the pirate captain. He attempted to yank her sword away, but she pulled away from the magic. Her hat fell a little off balance and he saw that she was a unicorn as well. He only became more horny. He picked up one of the fallen blades and approached her. "I claim you, outlaw. Your crimes will be repaid personally, for attacking our ship and likely many others, you will serve me."

He hadn't realized it, but his intense lust was starting to fog the area around him in invisible musk, but the captain noticed, even if she didn't know what it was. The prince seemed strangely alluring as he stood there, ready to battle with her, but laying claim to her body. She trembled softly, raising her sword to battle even as her eyes kept falling to the 'other' sword this prince had on display. "W-what manner of serving are ye talkin' about, colt?"

Silver was fully in the thrall of the moment, pawing at the ground. "The stallions will serve time at the next dock, the mares... I have personal use for."

She paled and took a step away. "Rapist! Plunderer!" But she didn't charge him, or run away.

Silver leaned forward a little. "You will enjoy every moment of it, and call out my name, Silver Stars, Prince of Equestria, Stud of the Land, Prince of the Night."

What had she gotten herself into? The captain no longer seemed as certain as her crew was being subdued around her. She turned to flee, only for magic to hold her fast. Silver advanced on her quickly and bit her on her anchor of a cutie mark. She trembled and lashed out with her sword, cutting a thin line over the lech's chest, but it hardly seemed to slow him. With a sudden pull, Silver grabbed that sword away from her numb grip. "Subdue her."

Soon enough the pirates were locked away in the hold of the ship. It was cramped, however. One of the sailors approached Celestia. "Permission to commandeer their ship? It would give us more room, your majesty, and we could sell it at the next port."

Celestia nodded lightly. "Keep the two ships close together, but proceed."

Silver tapped at the deck. "Keep the mares on this boat."

The sailor saluted and dashed off to get it done. Celestia raised a brow at Silver. "You're feeling better?"

Silver shook himself out. "I'm feeling like I'm going to do what Luna made me to do. I will only breed the ones that are receptive, but I can wait for the others."

Celestia held up a hoof. "You will not threaten prisoners with rape. That is too harsh a punishment, and you know it."

Silver felt a flash of intense anger at Celestia, but caught himself before he did anything too rash. He softly nuzzled his beloved mare. "I will not mount any mare that doesn't ask for it, but I will give them all the opportunity to bare a foal instead of jail. As you once said, being a mother will calm them down and make them less aggressive."

Celestia didn't object further, and soon Silver descended to survey his catch of broodmares. Following his nose he found a peg-legged mare that had the right scent. She wasn't a unicorn, but Silver wasn't feeling too picky just then. He sniffed under her tail even as he offered. "If you bare a foal, you're free to go at the next port. I will be gentle and careful."

She shuddered at his attention. "Ye can't make me!"

Silver tilted his head. "No, I can't. Jail is also an option. On the other hoof, if you let me top you, you'll be given freedom, and some bits to enjoy it." He rubbed against her side with his own side, "You will be my princess for a time."

She trembled softly before lifting her tail. Was it his offer, or his scent, or something else? Silver didn't know and didn't pry. He reared up onto her and plunged his thick horse meat deep into her, spreading her wide. Silver was happy she was a Saddle Arabian, like most of the rest, big enough to accept him easily, even in his engorged state. As he rocked against her, nipping at her withers and whispering soft nothings, his scent worked into her, and soon she was pushing back against him, their moans filling the holding area with shared lust and pleasure.

Internally, her resolve was perverted, and she wanted him, and his seed, and his foal. By the time he thrust in to the hilt and held her tightly, filling her with powerful ropes of virile seed, she was fully receptive to the idea of being filled, and her body drew at his masculine magic. Silver groaned with pleasure as that pull reached his furry sack and he easily met the demand, quickening the pirate mare with what he hoped would be a lunar unicorn. "You'll serve society much better this way." He kissed at her ears as he pulled halfway free, thrust back in, then smoothly dismounted her.

He led her out of the holding area, gently nuzzling her as she went. "Make sure she's secure, but comfortable," he ordered one of the guards.

Silver suddenly met eyes with the captain, and approached her with a smile. "What's your name?"

"I don't have to say." She turned her head away. "Off with ye. Ye won't be making me into no broodmare."

Silver pointed at her. "And why wouldn't I approach the most enchanting female of the lot? You're strong, pretty, and a unicorn. You could help bring a new species into the world with honor, and pay, instead of risking your life every day to piracy." Silver circled around her, but she kept turning to face him. "You saw, and heard, me with your crewmember. You'll enjoy it."

She grit her teeth a moment. "I'd sooner die!"

Silver sniffed at her. She wasn't receptive. "I can be patient. I'm not here to force anyone." He turned away from her and found another mare that was ready. Of the four receptive mares, three eventually agreed to let him top them and leave them with foal. The fourth was quite adamant, and Silver found himself respecting her, even while frustrated at her denials. He left her alone, as he promised.

As he moved to depart the holding area, one of the non-receptive mares approached him. "What?"

She nuzzled under his cloak. "I don't want to go to jail. What if I... perform some other service?"

Silver felt the lust rise within him, and was tempted... "No... I will only lay with ready mares, but I will remember your words and come back for you when your time is right." Despite his words, she found his hanging member and engulfed the tip in her wet mouth, nursing on him eagerly. He trembled with pleasure, shuffling in place but unable to withdraw from the mare. Perhaps he could... reconsider... Or so he thought to himself until pain exploded through his balls. He squealed in surprise and looked back there to find the pirate captain had him by a most delicate spot, ready and able to deliver a most terrible injury on him.

As luck would have it, having her mouth on his balls meant getting huge gulps of his pheromones. Her resolve quickly eroded, and she backed from him with a snort of disgust. The moment broken, Silver drew back from the mare in front of him and kissed her on the nose. "I'll come back for you." She tried to move with him, but got kissed instead of reclaiming that shaft. As he left, he heard a few of the other mares chastising the one that tried to bribe him with sexual favors.

Silver emerged from the holding area, feeling horny and strangely satisfied. He was acting the part of the stud, and of the dominating prince. He wondered if it was morally correct though, the choice he was giving, but his shaft twitched powerfully as if to tell him not to think about it so hard. One of the two guards outside the cell was a mare and she was staring at Silver.

Silver raised an ear at her. "Speak freely."

She shuffled a little. "Do you... really plan to do that with them all?"

Silver smiled a little. "The ones that will have me willingly, and none other."

She shuffled again, looking downwards. "Do you only lay with pirates?"

Part of Silver wondered if she had been too exposed to the pheromones, the other, larger, part took a deep sniff of her. She was receptive. Silver approached her and gently nuzzled. "If a loyal servant of Celestia wanted my time, I would make some for her. Do you want a foal?"

She licked over her lips. "Um... yes... yes your majesty, but you're larger than me."

Silver gestured with his head. "Come, let us retire somewhere a little more private, and I'll show you how gentle I can be."

He took his time with the guard mare, using his tongue to please her and get her worked up before he even mounted her, and leaving her satisfied in the end. Perhaps the bracelet wasn't so awful after all?

Author's Note

And suddenly clop, all the clop. Silver starts acting like a stud with a plan when presented with a pirate's crew worth of broodmares. Is he letting power go to his head, and which head? Only typos know for sure.

33 - Coming Down

Silver found Luna waiting for him the moment he faded to sleep. "Sister says you have been quite a naughty colt."

Silver perked an ear at her. "Have I?"

Luna leaned forward. "You will spare not a detail. I will hear it all."

Silver began to describe the battle, and its aftermath. On the retelling, Silver didn't feel as confident as he had in the heat of the moment, but for all that his confidence waned, Luna's swelled to fill the void. "I didn't think you had it in you, to take spoils of war in that fashion. Why, we haven't used those laws in centuries, near as I can tell." She licked her lips lightly. "You should offer them a ride back to Equestria. I would rather have an eye on them as opposed to letting your seed wander far and wide when there are so many of them."

Silver nodded a little mutely. "Was it right?"

"Was what right?" Luna looked perplexed a moment. "You bested them. A lesser pony would have thrown the lot into the sea and burned their ship. If you haven't changed too much, I imagine you gave each one that consented a most gentle rutting and kissed them on the forehead afterwards like you were comforting a foal."

Silver flushed a little, remembering he had done that. "I'm not sure on the gentle part, but they seemed to like it? I'm worried I make ponies like it. What if they feel violated afterwards? Besides, I'm in mourning. I shouldn't... be doing all that."

Luna snorted softly. "And yet, you did. If you worry for them, go to them when you awaken, and assure them, and yourself, that your interest extends beyond a moment of animal lust. Just don't consider marrying the lot of them. That jest would not carry well with me, or the others. We will see to their needs, but not that."

Silver tried to remember his prior state, before he fell to lust, but it was all hazy and distant. He couldn't keep a firm grip on the overwhelming emotion, and trying to summon it made him think back to the prior day and all the mares he walked among. "Do you really want me to try to seed all of them?"

Luna raised a brow. "Every last one that consents, yes. I remember your fantasies, Silver. You should as well. We will have our new tribe, and they will have purpose, beyond mere thuggery. For now, enjoy being a stud." She stepped up and nuzzled at Silver softly. "I have decided, however, that I will release you from this task."

Silver's ears went upright. "Huh?" That didn't sound like his Luna at all.

Luna reached up and tapped Silver on the nose. "You do not need to be the only source. Thirty. That is the goal. Produce thirty foals, and I will entreat the next generation to perform the same. It will take a little longer, but will be much more fair to my brave warrior." She turned away a little with a coy smile. "See, I can be reasonable."

Silver closed the distance and kissed Luna. Their words were silenced, but little more needed to be said than Silver's wordless but easily deciphered gesture of approval. He pulled back gently with a smile. "I look forward to being a prince without the extras, but you will get your thirty."

Luna was suddenly beside and a little behind Silver, whispering into an ear. "And for now, sleep, and dream of those mares."

Silver's thoughts ran back to the captain, and she suddenly appeared in the dreamscape, motionless but accurate. Luna approached and circled the construct curiously. "Is this their leader? She's a fine specimen. When she's receptive, I want you to give everything you have to spare to her."

Silver perked an ear. "I can give more than they draw?"

Luna smiled faintly. "I see no harm in the attempt. You are discovering new things. For now, sleep." She banished him back to his own thoughts, and he found some rest for the remainder of the night.

Silver awoke to Shei cleaning around the room. He rolled upright and caught her attention. She lowered an ear. "Sorry if I disturbed you, master."

Silver kissed her along the snout a moment. "You can't disturb me. Tell me, Shei, what do you think?"

"Of?"

Silver tapped the floor lightly. "The pirate mares. I'm sure Celestia has mentioned it."

Shei glanced away, then back at Silver. "It's kinder than executing them, or letting them go to prison, which would be much the same thing for any pony that was caught attacking a royal envoy of an ally of Saddle Arabia. I... I think you should ask them if they have coltfriends. To separate them would be most cruel, master."

Silver nuzzled Shei gently. "And that's why I asked. That's an excellent thought. I'll ask them, and give the stallions a chance to join their mares, and both will be pardoned if they agree to remain together, as a couple."

Shei smiled brightly. "You are very generous with them. They wanted to kill us, and take what we had as a prize. It was... that kindness that brought me into your life..."

Silver could see some sadness working free of her and leaned in, biting into her neck and throat gently. "Let it out. You will never upset me letting a few tears fall. I know it hurts."

She nodded slowly and sniffed before taking a slow breath. "It's... getting better. Breakfast is in the dining hall if you're hungry, m'lord. You should eat."

Silver gave her a last kiss before slipping from the room and finding the food, and Celestia. He ate eagerly beside her, filling the void he didn't realize was so urgent.

She looked thoughtful. "Are you going to visit them again?"

Silver perked an ear. "The mares? Yes."

"I wish you wouldn't," stated Celestia bluntly. "Leave them their dignity."

Silver pointed back towards the room. "From what I hear, if we just bring them to Saddle Arabia and turn them over, they're as good as dead. They'll make an example of them for making them look bad in front of you."

Celestia gave a soft sigh. "I don't want that either..."

Silver leaned in and rubbed his nose into Celestia's cheek. "I will not enter the cell this time. I will make my offer, and take those that accept away from the others, to keep it fair and clean."

Celestia looked mollified at the idea. "Good. I... am aware of what you did with the guard. She... woke up a little confused about her actions."

Silver perked an ear. "Does she regret it?"

Celestia shook her head. "No, but when you get like that, you tread dangerously close to the very level you asked me never to do. Be mindful of that. If you do as you say and offer from a distance, I see much less harm in it."

Silver pushed to his hooves. "I'll be careful." He parted from her and went to visit the already-quickened mares first. They seemed surprised to see him, but quickly warmed to his presence by and large, accepting his gentle nuzzles and nips. He asked each in turn if they had a coltfriend. Two of them did, and he got their descriptions.

It was a quick trot to the deck and he spread his wings. He hadn't used them in a while and for a moment he just enjoyed the feel of the wind blowing past them before he launched himself into the air and soon landed on the deck of the other ship. The flight left him a little tingly, the subtle magic of flight stirred the embers within him. He ignored it for the moment and sought out the male prisoners.

They were together in one cell, much like the females were, looking surly and upset. He was able to single out the ones he wanted even as the others stared daggers at him. "You and you, step forward."

One of them advanced with a scowl. "What'ya want? Ye already took everythin' else, here for our dignity? No, wait, ye already took that!" There was a loud murmuring of agreement. The stallions knew Silver had no pure intention for their mares.

Silver shook his head. "Your marefriend wants you at her side. She has secured her freedom. If you wish to be with her, I will allow it, and you will help her raise her foal."

He looked flabbergasted. "It took?! I... yes! Yes! A thousand hells yes! Take me to her." He looked ready to bang his way through the bars.

The other male approached more timidly. "It's yer foal, isn't it?"

Silver tilted his head. "Good chance, but still your mare. Do you accept?"

The more thoughtful one nodded. "She'll need me, and I'll be there for her after you're long gone."

The louder one bobbed his head in agreement. "Aye! We'll not abandon our mares. Now take us to them, ya big-dicked freak."

Silver couldn't hold in a snort of a laugh at the insult. "That I am. Let those two out."

One of them was a pegasus, the other, a saddle arabian. Working with the pegasus, he carried the terrestrial pony across to the other ship, and they were both reunited with their mares. Silver smiled as the emotions were sincere and positive between the two mares and their two stallions. He looked then to the one mare that hadn't claimed a coltfriend. "You sure?"

She shook her head. "Nah. I never got close to any stallion besides a night's fun before." She snorted softly. "I can't promise I won't ever stray once the foal's out of me."

Silver approached the mare and softly rubbed noses with her. "Your friends would miss you." He gestured with his head at the two happy couples. "And you would miss them. It doesn't have to be that way."

She bit him on the nose in thanks. "I'll think about it."

Silver heard something in that tone, even as his nose stung, and he felt fairly confident things would work out. He trotted towards the rest of the captive mares, and became quite firm along the way. Some growing part of him was looking forward to some of them agreeing to be filled, and the chance to try Luna's theory.

When he came into view of the cell, many of them retreated away, but some came forward without prompting. "Your friends are safe and well. Two of them have been united with their coltfriends, who are also promised freedom alongside them." He sniffed the air gently. There was ready female scent present. "Does anypony want to take my offer today?"

The first mare to volunteer was let out and Silver led her away, only to notice quickly that the ready scent wasn't from her. He nipped at her ear. "It's not your time yet." He remembered the scorn the other mare had received. "I'll put you separate though, so you can be in privacy until you become ready. I may send others who are willing but not ready yet."

She thanked him with a kiss, and he returned to the cell to find the next. A rotund pony emerged. She was a unicorn, and presented herself. He sniffed at her, quickly determining that she was ready. "This way." He led her to a small empty room and nuzzled up her tail, licking across her winking nethers and sampling the thick musk she produced. "Tell me why you agreed."

She looked over her shoulder. "I'm the ship's accountant. I don't want to be executed for piracy. I'll take your seed and your money and make a better life with it." She hiked her tail high. "You won't tell them what we did, will you? Getting a job as a former-pirate will be basically impossible."

Silver hopped up on top of her and slid inside her welcoming passage as his hooves pressed into her soft sides, stroking over her as he stroked inside of her. "Any pardoned pirate will be let off as guests. You included."

When the time arrived, he tried pushing with the pull, and the fat mare squealed with delight as he fired a powerful blast of masculine energy into her fertile form. What effect it would have, Silver did not know, but he left her, feeling a little dizzy, but eager to service the next mare in line.

Author's Note

Silver cuts it off with the overly powered pheromone usage, but the strange reform program continues.

If only typos could be reformed this way... Oh wait, that'd make more typos.

34 - Aye Aye, Captain

Silver noticed something curious as they approached their destination. As his collection of quickened females grew, the attitude of them all became much... sunnier. He eventually decided it was Equestrian magic at work, but walking in on them and getting bright smiles and hugs felt odd for being the conqueror. Some of the single mares even seemed to want his attention again. As difficult as it was to keep his oversexed body away from them, he managed to get away with little more than a gentle nuzzle and well-wishes.

In the end, they all, even the stallions brought to join them, seemed to regard him as a... well, he wasn't sure what the right word was, but they respected and liked him. He was certain if they were humans it would be an extremely different story. He shared his confusion with Celestia, and she gave a mysterious smile without replying.

"Don't look like that." He circled around her. "Please, tell me."

Celestia lifted her shoulders lightly. "If you insist... You've changed their parts."

"Parts?" Silver raised a brow.

Celestia pointed at Silver. "Just as I tried to change yours, once before. They were pirates, now they are mothers. They were very happy with their role, and continue to be so."

Silver sank to his haunches. "Is... I don't understand entirely. Is this destiny in action?"

Celestia nodded lightly. "Harmony would be a better word for it. You've also made their stallions into fathers. Their minds are now filled with thoughts on how best to provide for their foals."

Silver pointed at himself. "But I'm the father. Shouldn't they be more, you know, angry? Not a single one of them has attacked a mare, even verbally, for being with someone else's foal..." He frowned with thought. "For that matter, none of them even seemed to really get the idea that it may not be their foal, when it should be obvious. One of them had the suspicion, but went right along with it anyway. Is this normal?"

Celestia peered at Silver a moment. "It worries me more to think of where you came from. Your people must be so fractured and chaotic if its ponies would not only not recognize their role, but actively fight against it. No wonder you were such a problem pony for me. You are much happier, you know, now that you play your role."

Silver let out a soft sigh and nuzzled Celestia warmly before he rose and trotted off. At least it made sense why Celestia was letting him proceed. She may have disagreed with some of the methods, but literally inducting the pirates into family life was a valid way of removing them from the pirate life. He descended to the mare holding room and saw there were only a few left. Three to be precise, one of them being the captain, from whom a new scent came.

Silver felt himself drop and stiffen instantly as he slipped into the cell and approached that captain. She had become a personal challenge to him. "Good day."

The captain scowled at him. "Coming in again? I thought you settled fer shoutin' through the bars."

Silver shook his head, though his slit eyes never left the captain. "You deserve better. Would you accompany me?"

She looked confused by his offer, rising to her hooves and glaring at him with suspicion. "To one of your beds? No thanks."

Silver shook his head. "I would accept that, but no, I meant to the dining room. I'm sure you're appalled by the simple fare provided here. Let's eat like royalty today." He leaned in, almost nose-to-nose with her. "You deserve it."

She shuddered a little. "I do?" She followed him, even if confused, and he led her out of the cell and through the halls, at least until he felt a powerful bite. She had nipped him just beneath the bracelet, and he scolded himself for letting her get at him twice. Even as pain echoed through him, she suddenly nuzzled the object instead of carrying through with a bite. "My mates have returned to tell me they're all happy, and you're letting them get back together with their coltfriends."

Silver shivered with delight at the soft nuzzling to his furry sac and turned to face the captain. "It's the right thing to do."

She snorted softly. "You're confusing..."

Silver smiled at her. "Today, I'm yours. What is your name, Captain?"

She flattened her ears and scowled at him a moment. "Captain Bright Eyes."

Silver's expression brightened. "A very fitting name. Your eyes are captivating. We may have met on the field of battle, but that doesn't stop me from appreciating your other qualities."

She stomped on the floor. "If ye gave me half a chance, I'd prove my worth there. No tricks, just swords."

Silver half-lid his eyes at her. "It would be an honor to spar with you, but I am a prince of the night. Trickery is what I do. I will cross blades with you, if you agree that I get to top you afterwards, when I win."

She looked nettled by his pride, grunting. "When I win, I'll top you, and I'm sure it won't be the way you like it. I also want to be set free, without a foal. No outside help, to the first blood?"

Silver nodded softly. "I can agree to that, come along." He led her to the deck and quickly instructed the sailors and guards to not get involved unless one side or the other didn't gracefully stop at first blood.

Soon both were holding a short sword in their teeth, though Silver's thoughts were on magic and trickery, as he had promised. "You know, I like unicorns."

She scowled at him. "And earth ponies, and pegasi, and the big ones as well."

He didn't expect direct telekinesis to work easily on her, but had another idea. He played magic over his horn, and a bubble appeared around him, ready to repel and turn aside incoming blows. It wasn't as powerful as he'd like it, with the distraction of lustfulness and the diverted energy. He advanced on her, feinting with the sword left and right, keeping her eyes darting. "You're obviously a cut above the others."

Her stance wasn't as good as she'd like, with days spent in the cell, and the stallion's obvious arousal waving at her as he advanced. She wanted to murder him, even as other parts of her wanted to do very different things with him. The conflicting emotions did bad things to her combat discipline, but she tried to brute force past it, and she lunged at him with a clean swipe of her blade. He caught the blade in his shield even as it popped, putting all its energy into deflecting it roughly aside.

She wondered why he even wasted the energy until he dropped his blade and went in at her. His teeth sank into her neck. Suddenly all she knew was lust. Silver shared his intense desire with her and her sword fell from her mouth. With bared teeth, he showed the deck that blood had been shed.

He swung himself over her, and was ready to claim his prize when Shei's angry voice reached him. "You will not do that here, master! Seriously, try to have some decorum." She stomped up to the two of them and began nudging them below deck, denying the sailors the opportunity to watch the aftermath.

Bright Eyes nipped at Shei once we were sequestered in a small bedroom. "He's mine!" The fog of lust over her receded a little and she shuddered. "Blast it! Ye tricked me again!"

Silver squeezed Bright Eyes as he shuffled over her. "I did. Now will you yield?

Shei snorted at Bright eyes. "He won fairly, have some honor."

Bright Eyes glared at Shei, then glanced over her shoulder. Silver rubbed his eager shaft against her entrance, enjoying the feel of it winking against the sensitive flesh. She let out a little whinny, then rocked back, and they became one. As he pulled her back and buried himself in the tight flesh of her, she never stopped glaring at Shei. "Are you going to stand there and watch?"

Shei shuffled in place a little, looking between the two as the mating got more and more passionate. She stepped forward timidly, then kissed Bright Eyes on the nose. Fortunately for her, Bright Eyes was feeling more amorous than full of fight, and the kiss invited a return gesture, and the two were soon locked together for a moment in a surprisingly heated exchange. Bright drew back with a soft gasp. "I always preferred mares."

Shei blushed brightly at the words. "Master is a very fine stallion, is he not?"

Bright grunted as she was filled completely. "Oh... aye... very fine, but that doesn't, mmm, change me preferences any. Now come here and show yourself off."

Silver was amazed at his fortune. Shei's presence was proving quite helpful, and a little stimulating to watch as a side benefit. Bright soon had her snout buried in Shei's vulva, licking deeply into the mare and getting loud noises of pleasure from her like an instrument she had experience with. As they played, Silver felt the pull of magic from within Bright, and he bore down. He wanted Bright, and he would give her everything. His shaft seemed to swell within her, making her groan into Shei.

Each blast was a mixture of delight and some stretching pain as he emptied himself, filling her ready womb with the depths of magic his alicorn body could contain.

"What are ya doing?" She arched her back and pulled away from Shei, body twitching as she was filled to breaking with that vital essence. "Ya... damned stallion..." Her words meant little compared to the wild spasms of her cunt around Silver's penetrating rod, and the feeling of truly giving his all. "I'm... gonna..." She raised a hoof just to slap it down, squirming with indescribable sensations as her womb swelled with potential.

Shei's eyes widened, able to watch as Bright Eyes swelled. She sat down, unsure what to do with herself. Fortunately for her, the moment passed, and Silver pulled free, limp and spent entirely. The seed seemed trapped in the mare, not gushing out despite the opportunity. He sank to the floor, panting and dizzy.

Bright Eyes spun on him, moving in with an angry expression, even if her movements were slowed with pleasure and fullness. Shei burst into motion, throwing herself on top of Silver just as Bright was about to reach him. Bright nipped at Shei where she meant to finally geld Silver and she squeaked in pain. "Get out of my way, mare. He deserves it!

Shei shook her head quickly. "You agreed. Don't be a sore loser now. You are free, instead of dead. Be happy that you will live."

Bright Eyes glared at Shei. "What would ye know of death, ye pampered little thin'?"

Shei rose to her hooves with an angry glint in her eyes. "I lost my sister in this service. Her coffin's still on this ship! I've been introduced to death, thank you very much." She shoved against Bright. "Now sit down and shut up!"

Bright flopped to her haunches, looking dumbstruck. "Oh sun above... I attacked a funeral barge? No wonder harmony has forsaken me."

Silver sat up, senses returning to him. "Enough, enough. You did your part, Bright Eyes. You're free."

She grunted at Silver. "Sure, ye say that, but I don't see a future for me. Ye filled me with your... freaks, and me crew won't want to sail again. I'm alone and destroyed, and what do ye care?"

Silver rose to his hooves. "You are not alone. You could stay with your crew."

She didn't look at all appeased at the idea. Shei glanced at Silver, then her, looking uncertain a moment before she leaned towards Silver. "I think she's waiting for you to invite her."

Silver perked his ears at Shei, then frowned, realizing she was likely correct. But did she want another mare? Was it right? He looked away, feeling guilt well in him. "Now I do feel like I'm trying... to replace her."

Shei exposed her teeth. "She is not my sister! But... she wouldn't want us to hide for her. And she wouldn't want another strong mare to be abandoned for her."

Silver nodded at Shei softly before he stepped towards Bright. "Captain Bright Eyes."

"I'm no captain, not anymore." She curled up and rest her head on her hooves. "Not anything..."

Silver reached for her and ran a hoof over her head. "You are a wonderful mare. Will you consider joining us? It would be good to have a mare with seafaring skills with us."

She was on her hooves with surprising speed. "Ye just want somepony to top whenever ye get the itch! I ain't so easily fooled."

Silver moved a hoof under her chin, looking into her eyes. "You can ask your crew. I'm not hunting them afterwards. I want to hire you, as a servant, for your expertise. The fact that you're quite enchanting to look at is just a side benefit."

She flushed softly at the compliment. Already her role was changing, and the flattering words sat better with her than they would have an hour before then. "You're just saying that..." He kissed her on the nose, and she weakly swatted at him, looking confused.

Shei squirmed in between Silver and her and nuzzled the confused pirate under her chin. "My master has a large and kind heart. Let him take you in and you'll never regret it."

Silver gained a new servant, and he swore he would treat this one right.

Author's Note

Nopony said biting wasn't allowed, clearly a typo in the negotiations.

36 - Gathering the Pieces

Confident that the former pirate vessel was well in hoof, Silver left them to continue what remodeling could be done while out on sea. The ability of ponies to 'accept their role' was fascinating and horrifying in equal measure, but ultimately it was a boon, compared to having the lot of them thrown into a jail or executed for their crimes.

He held Bottom in his hooves as he flew and found that the thin stallion was worryingly light for being a full horse in size. When he set Bottom down and landed beside him, he pointed to the stairs leading down. "You need to start eating a little more."

Bottom shrank a little. "If I eat too much, they'll think I'm a trouble to keep around."

Silver frowned. The scowl seemed to cow Bottom who began to shake in place. Silver softened his expression on seeing the reaction. "I'm not angry at you, Bottom. Nopony around me goes hungry. How much have you been living on?"

Bottom held his forehooves together close. "A little bread, some water? Sometimes I got a treat."

Silver turned away. "Come on, we're fixing that." Slowly, he reminded himself. He didn't want to cause any harm by stuffing a starving pony. Did ponies have that problem? As he led the way, he heard Bottom's hoofsteps behind him. They were light and uncertain, like a shy deer.

Bottom spoke up along the way, "You really don't have to go to any trouble for me, sir."

Silver snorted softly. "I want to, so I am. My name's Silver."

Bottom moved up beside Silver, one ear directed at him. "Yes, sir. I'll be good, promise."

Silver grit his teeth, wondering how hard it would be to bring the pony out of his shell and give him the dignity of life. "You're not a machine."

Bottom blinked with confusion. "No, sir. I'm your servant, sir."

Silver grunted a little. How was he suddenly collecting servants all over? "You're a pony, Bottom. A wonderful pony with wonderful thoughts."

Bottom went red across his face. "T-thank you, sir. Did you want to ride, after the food?"

Silver recoiled at the casual invitation. "N-no, that won't be needed right now." They arrived in the dining hall to find Celestia already present, sipping some tea and reading a different book.

She looked up at them curiously. "Who is that, Silver?"

Bottom gaped at Celestia, starting to shake all over before he sank to his belly and closed his eyes. Silver shook his head a little. "This is Bottom Rung. He was the pirate's omega. Bottom, this is Celestia, and she is a caring princess that would like to see you eat a little as much as I would."

Bottom peeked up at Silver. "Princess? Is she... yours, sir?"

Celestia smiled gently. "He is mine."

Bottom seemed to grasp the meaning of domination easily, nodding his head. "Um, nice to meet you, ma'am. Am I yours? I... don't know as much about mares, but I'll try my best."

Celestia's expression darkened. "No, I'll leave you with Silver." She turned her eyes to Silver then. "Who I assume plans to take very gentle care of you."

Silver nodded and nudged Bottom towards the table. "He's malnourished, practically starving. Can you help me feed him without getting him sick?"

Silver sat beside Bottom at the table, and Bottom looked from plate to plate with obvious confusion mixed with a trace of ill-concealed desire. Celestia picked up a plate of hay fries and floated it over to Bottom's place before a lone fry lifted to his snout and pushed against it. "Go on, it's delicious."

Bottom opened his mouth to allow the treat and the moment it was touching his tongue he quickly devoured it, but made no move to get another. Celestia tilted her head. "Eat another." The command was enough to get him to nudge at another fry before inhaling it. "And one more, but chew this one. Enjoy it." Bottom slurped up a third, but didn't instantly swallow it, worrying it with his teeth instead while looking to Celestia for approval. When she nodded, he swallowed it and smiled.

Celestia looked across at Silver. "You have your work cut out for you." Her gaze returned to Bottom. "You're welcome with us. If you get hungry, come here and eat. That's an order. If you're not hungry, don't eat. If you're thirsty, drink." She pointed to the pitchers on the table. "Just pour a drink into one of the cups and enjoy. Nopony will be angry at you for doing these things."

Bottom leaned forward and sniffed at some of the pitchers curiously before nodding. "Thank you, ma'am. I'll do that, ma'am."

Silver decided to get some food of his own, filling his plate with a selection of food. It was a mix of Anugyptian and Equestrian fares and it was all delicious as far as he could tell. Refusing to let a bangle tell him what to do, he used his horn to lift the food to his mouth, ignoring the mild arousal that resulted from it. At least until his semi-hard member was consumed in moisture and sucked on gently. Silver dropped what he was holding in surprise as he grunted in a combination of shock and pleasure. He looked down to see Bottom had nuzzled around his cape and buried his snout into that available groin, seeking to handle his master's 'problem' for him. The stallion was clearly practiced, and Silver squirmed under the gently press of tongue and lips. "You don't have to do that, Bottom. We're eating." He couldn't quite bring himself to just shove the stallion away.

Bottom withdrew enough to nuzzle at the flattened end of Silver's member as he spoke. "You smell good, and taste good, sir. Ma'am said nopony would be upset for eating." He sank back down over the member, running his tongue in slow circles as he bobbed up and down over it. Silver couldn't ignore the sensations, and leaned back a little. Stallion or mare, the mouth was the same, and Bottom knew how to use his.

Celestia watched with a smug expression that Silver didn't favor, but he had a hard time focusing on her while he was brought closer and closer to release. She pointed at Bottom. "That's a clever pony. There's a keen mind hiding in there, and I look forward to your bringing it out."

Bottom purred around Silver's horsecock, pressing a hoof gently against his balls and caressing them. Silver could feel that familiar tension, and didn't try to hold it back. He jumped inside Bottom's eager mouth and began to spray across his tongue and filled his mouth. Bottom swallowed eagerly at his liquid meal, but it was clearly more than he was used to and some spilled out around his lips despite his best of efforts. When the climax petered out, Bottom drew back, licking at the member and cleaning it diligently of whatever escaped his initial efforts. The attention to his sensitive member made Silver squirm, but it was short-lived. Silver reached for Bottom's head and pet between the ears while nudging him upright. "You really don't have to do that."

Bottom tilted his head. "I wanted to, sir. I hope it does not offend, but you are very... filling. You're warm and a little tingly and..." He licked over his lips, cleaning the mess there. "I'm sorry. I'm..." He looked like he was withdrawing again, shrinking on himself and going quiet.

Silver put a hoof under Bottom's chin raising it so they were looking eye-to-eye, even if Bottom kept looking off, trying to avoid just that. "Telling me the truth makes me happy, Bottom. I need the ponies around me to be honest, even when I disagree with them."

Bottom perked his ears, then they rolled back. "Alright, sir. Did you... Was I good, sir?"

Celestia snorted delicately into her tea. Silver barely resisted the urge to glare at her, trying to be in the present with Bottom. "You did just fine, it's just that I don't need that. I'll get like that anytime I use magic."

Bottom tilted his head. "Did the captain do that? I couldn't tell with a mare."

Silver shook his head quickly, failing to entirely stifle a chuckle. "No, it's not a unicorn thing. It's a 'me' thing."

Bottom nodded a little and smiled. "I'll be happy to help you with that."

Celestia frowned suddenly. "Bottom, smile for me."

Bottom smiled wide, and Celestia focused magic on him, fixing his teeth suddenly and chasing away the rot that came with poor dental health with it. "That's better. You need to keep yourself cleaned and nice-looking, or it will look poorly on Silver."

He looked appalled. "Oh! I'll do my best, ma'am. Thank you, ma'am." He raised a hoof to poke at his repaired teeth, then smiled at Silver. "How do I look, sir?"

Silver smiled and nodded at him. "You look a lot better. Can I ask you a question, entirely theoretical, that you can say no to, or yes to, without any repercussions."

"I don't understand, sir."

Silver tried to scale back his words. "I want to ask a question, just for fun, and your answer won't make anypony mad, no matter what it is."

"Alright, sir."

Silver pointed at Bottom. "Did you ever want to be a mare?"

Bottom looked confused at the question at first, but then it lapsed into proper thoughtfulness. "I... don't know, sir. Am I ugly, sir?"

Silver shook his head quickly. "No! No, you're not ugly." Actually, he was kind of cute, or so Silver thought. He was slight and graceful and shy. Silver inwardly groaned. Bottom was already throwing out mixed signals. "I just noticed you prefer to approach stallions like a mare."

He nodded. "That is true, sir. But I'm happy as I am, sir. Especially with such a kind pony like you, sir."

Silver flushed a little as he nodded. "Just checking, forget I ever asked." He turned back to his food and tried to resume his meal.

Celestia leaned forward a little, her eyes locked on Silver. "Considering making him a mare, for his own good?"

Silver perked an ear at her. "Only if that was what he truly wanted. I will not decide his gender identity for him. He's happy being a colt cuddler."

Bottom looked between the two curiously a moment. "Has this happened before?"

Silver grunted annoyedly. "Yes. I was a princess before a prince."

A new voice spoke suddenly, "No way!" Bright Eyes entered from outside. "There is no way that's true!"

Silver set his food down as he looked to Bright. "How long were you snooping on us?"

She waved the question off. "I asked first. What do you mean, princess? Why did you change?"

Celestia smiled lightly. "Silver was quite the pretty princess, with a pink dress to go with."

Bright Eyes seemed to imagine that and grunted. "And I get stuck with ye afterwards? Just me luck. What turned ye back? Can we use it again?"

Silver clopped the top of the table. "I am quite happy as a stallion. No one is taking that from me, or Bottom, without our consent. You're going to have to get used to working for a stallion."

She waved off his angry tirade. "Ye practically act like a courtly mare half the time. I'll just have to settle with me imagination." Her eyes moved to Bottom. "So how'd you get over here, Bottom? Are you causing our master trouble?"

Bottom flushed at Captain's words, looking unwilling to speak around her. Bright snorted softly. "Fine, keep it to yerself then."

She stormed off, leaving them to finish breakfast.

Author's Note

Silver gains 1 x Bottom, and a boatload of mental insecurities at no extra charge! They were even giving away typos as part of the deal. What a bargain!

37 - Land Ho

It was later the same day that an eagle-eyed pegasus spotted the hint of the target land ahead. The ship was in high spirits, but it would be about a day before any docking took place. Silver felt a little ambivalent about it, glad to end the sea voyage, but he didn't call Saddle Arabia home, only a potential source of new intrigue that he was not especially looking forward to.

He wandered back to his room and collapsed onto the bed, deciding a nap couldn't hurt anypony.

He opened his eyes in the dream world to behold a tired-looking Luna. "Ah, you return. Pray tell the news?"

Silver tilted his head. "You look awful. Are you alright?"

Luna waved off the comment. "Your presence summoned me, and we intend to return to sleep once this discussion is complete. But I'm well, and eager. Please, update us."

Silver felt a tickle of amusement at her pronoun usage slipping haphazardly, but nodded. "The pirates are now merchants, converted to the cause. Their mares, minus one elder, bear foals, the stallionfolk are now husbands and friends, not pirates, even the one with a cutie mark in skull injuries."

Luna nodded, brightening. "You claimed that captain that seemed to rate highly in your mind?"

Silver sighed softly. "I did, but she is a filly fooler and barely looks at me with anything but ill-concealed scorn. You should have seen her expression when she heard I was a princess first. If she could, she'd return me to that without hesitation."

Luna raised a brow. "Maybe she has the wrong master? Have you discussed with Tia the possibility of gifting the captain to her? You have little need for servants that undermine you."

Silver shook his head. "No, I think she's a good influence. I need somepony or two around that isn't eager to do what I tell them to, that I have to work to get anything with. I'll master her." He paused. "Wow, that sounded wrong."

Luna snorted softly. "Then why did it feel so right? There is no error in royalty taking control of the situation. Anything else we should know of?"

Silver considered a moment before conjuring a replica of Bottom Rung. "I have a new servant, besides the captain."

Luna circled the three dimensional copy of Bottom curiously. "Soft and effeminate, but male. He appears to be undernourished. His eyes... Why did you take this one?"

Silver let out a little sigh. "He was being abused by everyone. He was put on public display as a colt cuddler, then kidnapped by pirates who used him as a communal outlet for years. He deserves better than that."

Luna tilted her head. "You've never reacted well around colt cuddlers, despite your kind words toward them. Is this another challenge, like the captain?"

Silver frowned at that. "He's a victim. I want to see some justice be done for him. He deserves to know what happiness is, besides a temporary absence of misery."

Luna reached to poke Silver in the chest with a silver-covered hoof. "I will accept your word and wish you luck. We are glad you've healed, and proud to see you taking charge so decisively." She spread her wings wide. "We will demonstrate our pride more keenly when you return. My prince of the night, know my wishes travel with you."

Silver felt warmed by Luna's words and moved in on her, rubbing snouts quietly before she vanished. He felt something gently tugging at him. Something was disturbing his sleeping form. He awoke to pleasure, and glanced down to see Bottom Rung had inhaled his stiff length and was working over it quite diligently. His arousal flagged with surprise. "Bottom! What, why?"

Bottom slipped from the member and began nuzzling at Silver's heavy balls. "I was hungry. I... don't know how to explain it, but you taste really really good, sir."

Silver flipped his ears back. He did want Bottom to eat more, but this was far from what he had in mind. He reached a hoof to rub over the top of Bottom's head gently. "Please don't do that while I'm sleeping."

Bottom warmed a little. "Sorry, sir. I'll wait until you're awake, sir." He slipped the cock between his lips and got right back to his gentle suckling. Silver grunted a little and trembled at the delightful sensations of skilled tongue and eager bobbing. He was quickly growing to enjoy the stallion's attention, but conflicting emotions warred. Was it right to take advantage of such a conditioned stallion?

"Bottom... Do you understand that I'd take care of you even if you stopped doing that altogether? You don't have to pleasure anypony ever again if you don't want to, and no one would be upset."

His response was a firm suck that sent tingles through Silver's body. Silver sagged, enjoying the attention with little trembles of his hips, resisting the urge to thrust. Male or not, Silver could not deny that it felt great. His curiosity got the better of him, and he began collecting his power, pooling it all in his ready orbs. The sucking doubled in intensity as the musk got into Bottom's nose.

Silver couldn't hold back any longer, and didn't. He let the power and masculine energy flow as thickly as he could, unsure of its effects when consumed as opposed to used to sire foals, but Bottom's nursing implied it wasn't an unpleasant injection. The stallion pressed in to the hilt, kissing the sheath and letting his belly be almost directly squirted into. When the peak passed, Bottom drew back, licking slowly up along the shaft to the flattened head, cleaning it off diligently and sending spikes of pleasure through Silver. "Do you need to sleep more, sir?"

Silver gave a little sigh when the licking stopped, allowing him to sink onto the bed and start to relax. "I meant what I said. You don't have to do that anymore, ever."

Bottom nuzzled into Silver's fuzzy balls. "It is a pleasure, sir, to do this with you. You're so kind, and powerful, and... uh... stallion-y. Did you really put foals in the entire crew?"

Silver flicked an ear upwards. "Minus one that was too old, why?"

Bottom shivered softly before he rubbed his snout along the softening shaft, making it firm back up again with the tickles of his snout. "I've never even been with one mare, sir, and you claimed over a dozen in a few days."

Silver became curious. "Did you want a mare?"

Bottom squirmed a little. "They're scary, sir, and I don't understand them."

Silver smiled a little. "It is not a stallion's lot to understand a mare, but that doesn't make them not worth chasing. You've seen them with stallions before, right? You know how it works?"

Bottom tilted his head a little. "Yes, sir. I just never did it myself, sir." He kissed the tip of Silver's flattened cock. "I'm too weak..."

Silver sat up suddenly to his haunches. "Forget that line of thinking. If you're curious, then I'm getting you a mare, and you're going to have fun with her, as a stallion."

Bottom's face lit up with embarrassment. "But I'll... I'm not sure I'm ready, sir. I know stallions sir, like you, sir."

Silver reached for Bottom, rubbing him between the ears. "I'll pick a gentle one. Just relax. No one will grade you."

Silver wasn't sure exactly when it happened, but he ended up drifting back to sleep with a worried but anxious Bottom in his grip.

Sleep didn't last long, the door opening to admit Shei as she slipped in and looked around. Her eyes settled on Silver and Bottom and her ears flipped back. "Am I interrupting?"

Silver sat up, shaking his head. "Actually, you're just in time. Shei, I have a personal favor to ask, and you are welcome to decline it."

Shei perked an ear. "I will hear it and decide."

Bottom went red swiftly. "She is your concubine! Your foal is in her! I couldn't!"

Shei flushed. "We never mated at the right time."

Silver pointed at Bottom. "This one is sexually experienced, but not with a mare. I would like you to give him a good time."

Shei's blush only grew worse as she looked over Bottom. "I-if that's what you want?"

Silver frowned. "Don't do it to appease me. You will lose nothing if you say no."

Shei advanced and gave Bottom a little nuzzle. "Come, we should meet each other, for real, before we talk about these things."

Bottom smiled timidly, but looked interested. He slid down from the bed. "Lead the way, ma'am."

Silver watched the two walk off side-by-side and wondered if things would be resolved that easily, though he doubted that would be the case. With the room emptied, he surrendered to the siren call of sleep. He was awoken by the presence of a pony that quickly turned out to be Shei. She rubbed noses with him gently. "Master, you are a heel."

Silver flipped his ears back, but before he could ask, she continued, "You asked me to be your prostitute. The fact that you did so with pure intentions still amazes me. I understand what you're doing." She licked his nose. "The poor boy doesn't know what it means to stand on his own hooves. He is timid and afraid around mares. He doesn't need a quick tryst, he needs care, love, and attention. I didn't want to say no, as I should have for such an audacious request, for fear of breaking him."

Silver nodded slowly. "You handled it well, even if I was a bit of a doofus for asking in front of him."

"Or at all." she added with a frown, nipping at his chin. "I don't want to be your property."

Silver lifted an ear at her. "Oh... What do you want to be?"

Shei huffed. "Is it not clear?"

Silver poked her in the chest. "Is it not clear that I am married in a large herd?"

She nipped at one of his ears. "And yet I will court you regardless. At least until your wives have a chance to deny me directly." She slipped to the floor and stretched. "He was a perfect gentlecolt, eager to please and serve, too eager. It was as if he was afraid I would have him lashed at the slightest mistake. I think I got him to relax, just a little. There is a sweet pony hiding in there, afraid to show his snout."

Silver followed her to the ground and stretched his wings wide. "Did he seem... comfortable? I mean, was he alright being around a mare?"

Shei raised a brow. "Are you asking if he can be 'cured' of his colt cuddling? I doubt it. Most ponies are fairly set in their ways, towards or against. He may learn to enjoy the company of a mare, but he will likely seek out a stallion given the choice. He favors your presence, for instance. I had to threaten him to get him to leave you alone while you slumbered."

Silver leaned over and kissed her cheek. "Nothing too terrible, I hope? I don't think he means any harm."

"I know he doesn't." Shei shook herself out lightly. "But I wanted a turn for once. He can wait."

Author's Note

Silver inserts his hoof into his mouth, updates with Luna, and chats with Shei, a productive day when he wasn't being serviced.

38 - On Dry Land

Silver avoided being close to any of his would-be servants for the remainder of the trip. Never cruelly, or so he hoped. He had kind words for any of them, but he avoided intimacy entirely. Fortunately it was only a day and a half before they were drawing into the Arabian-looking dock. There were many ponies in sight, all large and most lean, though there were some bulkier examples to be seen. The sky above the city was mostly clear, except for the occasional pegasus who was much smaller than their ground-bound neighbors.

One of those pegasi flitted across the water and landed on the deck of the ship, bowing to Silver. "Hello, princess. It is an honor to serve you today."

There was a soft snickering through the crew as Silver smiled a little nervously. "Prince, actually. We're happy to be here, Celestia and I."

Her wings shot out. "Prince? And Princess Celestia is here too?! Pardon me, your majesty." She bolted off, wings flapping rapidly as she retreated.

Bright Eyes moved to stand beside Silver. "You just unleashed the storm."

Silver swiveled an ear at her. "Hmm?"

Bright Eyes pointed at the retreating pegasus. "Expect quite a stir. The local ruler will probably be there waiting for us, and a crowd. If you planned to enter quietly, forget it."

Silver nodded at Bright before going to find Bottom. He ran into Celestia on the way, and reported. "They know we're coming and are kicking out the red carpet even as we sail in."

Celestia nodded lightly. "We would act the same for any official visit from here. It's good to see one of our neighbors knows how to be polite." She looked across the foreign city. "We should have a much easier time with this country than the last. Be at ease, Silver Stars."

Silver smiled at her, then moved on. He found Bottom in the dining room, chewing softly on something. Silver paused, amazed at the simple fact that Bottom was eating. He wasn't sure he wanted to interrupt, lest he ruin the moment, so he was silent and watched.

Bottom swallowed and looked over the spread of food before reaching for some bread that had already fallen off the rest of the loaf and was sitting directly on the table.

Silver perked an ear. "You know you can have whatever you want from there."

Bottom jumped in place with a frightened squeak. "Sorry, sir. I didn't mean to upset you, sir." His head ducked low, ears spinning out flat.

Silver approached Bottom and set a hoof on his shoulder. "You didn't upset me. What do you like to eat most?"

Bottom glanced between the table and Silver and shrank a little. "You'll get angry."

Silver tapped the ground lightly. "I promise, I will not get angry. I will never be angry about you honestly talking with me."

Bottom rubbed his forehooves together lightly as he turned his eyes on Silver. "I prefer you, sir."

Silver flushed dark. Was he really that... tasty? He tossed the thought aside. "Alright, second to me?"

Bottom pointed at the bread.

Silver shook his head. "Bread doesn't have everything a pony needs to be strong and healthy. I want you to be healthy, and happy. Don't you want to be happy?"

Bottom shrank a little. "If it would make you happier, sir."

Silver grit his teeth subtly, but that was enough to make Bottom shiver in fear. He was frightfully perceptive of Silver's tiniest of reactions. Silver fought back the clench and went relaxed. "Bottom, you are a beloved and worthy pony. You will make everyone happier by taking good care of yourself."

Bottom suddenly smiled, perking up. "Y-you love me, sir?"

Silver realized he had stepped right into that. "I care about you, Bottom. I want you to be happy, for yourself, and to consider your own needs and desires a little higher than you do right now." He advanced and pointed at a large bowl of salad, filled with bright green, purple and yellow plants. It looked delicious to Silver. "Try some of this for size. If you don't like it, try something else, but experiment a little. Nothing on this table will hurt you, and you're allowed to have it. Variety is important."

"I-if you say so, sir." He reached out with his snout for the serving bowl, about to eat directly from it.

Silver used his magic to gently halt Bottom and showed how to serve the salad into a plate with a soft smile. "Then everyone gets their own." Bottom nodded slowly, seeming to understand, and began chewing on the vegetation, at first hesitantly, then with growing eagerness.

With Bottom seemingly handled for the moment, Silver turned for the door, then stopped. "There's going to be a lot of noise and celebration, most likely. The ponies of Saddle Arabia are very happy to see us, so don't be worried."

Bottom smiled timidly. "Do you want me to stay out of sight?"

Silver sagged a little. When Bottom said it like that, it sounded so demeaning. "You can come with us if you'd like? I thought you'd want to avoid all the noise and fuss."

Bottom hopped to his hooves and quickly advanced on Silver, bowing his head. "I want to be with you, sir."

Silver took a slow breath, "Then let's go. Have you seen Shei?"

They found her in her room, looking nervous. She smiled briefly when Silver entered. "Hello, master... So... we're here..."

Silver nodded. "We are. What's wrong?"

Shei tapped her hooves together lightly. "The polite thing to do would be to say hello to my family while I'm in the country, but I don't want to... Someone should tell them, about Aila, but I don't want to do that either. I... they'll blame me, master. They'll blame me, and why shouldn't they? I fed my sister poison. They'll punish me, and take her. They'll bury her in this place she doesn't want to be!" She began to sniffle and hiccup, clearly breaking down. "I don't want to, but I must!"

Bottom looked baffled, shrinking back away from the emotional outburst and trying to get out of sight. Silver didn't see such an option. He advanced and put his nose to hers. "I'll go with you. We'll face them together, tell them what happened, and Aila is not leaving this boat. She is still my responsibility until she is peacefully set to rest, in the manner that would most honor her."

Shei burst into relieved and silent tears, hugging Silver tightly as she dampened his neck.

Silver nuzzled back against her. "Where are your parents, er, family, and when should we see them?"

Shei drew back a little. "We should probably talk to Princess Celestia about when would be good, but they aren't terribly far. A day's hike, shorter by carriage, shortest by flying carpet. Thank you..."

Silver smiled brightly. "We'll make it through this. And it was not your fault."

Shei stomped a hoof. "You keep saying that, but I... I can see her wonderful face as I slipped that deadly candy between her lips. I could see her choking and dying in the evening. No one was there to help me. The crew just stared without understanding. You and Celestia were dying as well, but you... were made of tougher stuff than she was." She sagged onto her bed. "I killed her as surely as the cat that laced the food. She would have left it alone. She wasn't even tempted by it."

Silver thought to himself, 'What would Aila do?' He bonked Shei on the noggin with a hoof. "You stop that right this instant! Do you think Aila would want to see her sister like this? She wants you to hold your head up high, admit to, then move on with your mistakes, and see that she gets where she needs to be. We have to be strong, Shei, together."

Shei gave a numb little nod, wiping her nose with a fetlock. "Yes... of course. I won't let her down, again. Thank you... for standing with me. We'll face the challenges... together." She cracked a soft smile. "Aila would want that."

After a parting nuzzle, Silver slipped into the hallway and trotted for the deck. Bottom trailed afterwards almost silently, making Silver jump when he realized he was being followed by the stallion. "You're good at that, jeeze."

Bottom tilted his head. "I didn't want to bother, sir. Should I get dressed, sir?"

Silver nodded. "That's a very good idea. Let's stop by my room and get you into something." Silver felt a little happy that such an idea came from Bottom, and eagerly led the way. When they arrived, he began rooting through his clothes. "Saddle Arabians like bits and bridles, right?"

"Yes, sir." Bottom advanced a little at a time until he was beside Silver and pointed into the depths of the clothing bin. "That one looks good, sir?"

Silver tilted his head at it. "That one's rusted. You deserve better than that." He reached for it anyway, then pulled out his book of spells and quickly found a cleaning one. With a flash of magic and an uncomfortable swelling, the metal was clean as the day it was forged. "There we are. Fit for a prince, or a prince's servant in this case."

Bottom blushed as Silver slid it into place, and it only grew worse as Silver threw another robe over Bottom, making him look a little more dignified. "Now you're looking better. Come, look." Silver led him to a mirror and pointed at the pony being reflected.

Peering at himself in the mirror, Bottom looked almost confused as he turned left and right. "I-is it alright for me to be wearing your clothes, sir? No one will get angry at me?"

Silver shook his head. "If they do, they'll have to answer to me first. I'm giving you these. They're yours now, and no one can get angry at a pony for wearing their own clothes."

Bottom smiled and snuggled into his new cloak, looking delighted. "Thank you, sir. It's... I've never gotten such a thoughtful present before. I'll take good care of it, sir."

Silver saw an episode of drama coming into being. "If you get a hole in them, bring it to me straight away and we'll fix it. I will not be angry. Same thing for spills or anything else. You are a lot more important than any gift."

Bottom nodded stiffly, looking unsure what to even think about the kindness being offered to him. "Are you ready, sir? I can help you dress if you like."

Silver shook his head. "Thank you, but I'm already as ready as I'm going to be." He repeated the cleaning spell, banishing dirt from his cape and chest piece and feeling that much randier, which he studiously ignored.

"I could help with that, sir?" Bottom leaned in, eyes dropping towards the hidden source of Silver's discomfort.

Silver nudged him towards the door. "No time for that, we're going to be late." He wasn't actually sure if they would be late or not, but it was an excuse as fine as any other, and they were on their way to greet the ponies of Saddle Arabia.

Author's Note

I call it 'on dry land' and then dither about to just before the point they reach it. Damn it, muse, why do you fail me and leave only typos behind?

39 - We Welcome You

The boat drew gently into the dock and let down its anchor, but the sound of that falling metal was missed with the blast of trumpets. Despite common Earth thought, they managed to toss the red carpet across the divide, making a posh bridge with the boat. Several well-dressed ponies used it with measured steps and bright smiles. "Welcome!" called the female in the front. "Welcome to Saddle Arabia, and our humble dock city of Jeddah."

She bowed before Celestia and Silver with her forehooves pressed together in an impressive display of balance before righting herself. "I confess, I had dismissed rumors of you taking a suitor, Celestia, as the fanciful musings of overpaid clerks, but here he is."

Celestia smiled her usual serene smile. "Oh, he's no suitor of mine." The mare looked confused. "We're wed. He is my stallion, and stallion for all princesses of Equestria."

The mare's eyes went wide. "I see..." she said in a tone that implied she didn't see at all. "Please, be at home. We will see to your ship's care while you tour our city and enjoy the hospitality of our country." Her eyes turned to Silver. "By what address should I call you, your majesty?"

Silver nodded his head lightly. "I am Prince Silver Stars. A pleasure. Already you've shown great enthusiasm and warmth, and I'm looking forward to this visit."

The mare looked past Silver to his servants, curious, but not rude enough to pry into them. She nodded to the two royals. "I will delay you no further. If you plan to journey to the capital, we'll keep your ship safe while you are away. Should you require anything, inform one of the dock workers and we'll make it so, if it is at all feasible." She turned away after one more bow, and led her procession clear of the boat, introductions complete.

Celestia smiled at Silver. "And that is how friends should greet one another. I would expect my ponies to perform much the same if a foreign leader arrived at one of our cities."

Silver perked an ear. "It was like night and day. I hope Amenti gets things in order, so we can visit more peacefully sometime in the future."

Silver felt the faintest tug at his hidden jewelry. "Don't be in such a rush to visit her. I think her mark on you will last a little longer."

With a soft snort, Silver approached the edge of the ship. "Any reason not to see the sights a little?"

Celestia shook her head. "We won't be leaving straight away, enjoy yourself." She extended a wing over Silver's back as she stood beside him. "Do be careful. I know trouble seeks you out."

Shei stepped forward with a smile. "If it pleases you, I know a few places worth seeing."

Bright nipped at Shei's ear. "We have other business. Me other crew needs a new captain that won't sail them right off the edge of the world. Come on, mare." Despite Shei's complaints, they were soon off together.

That left Bottom, who looked around nervously. "I'll keep an eye on him, ma'am."

Celestia raised a brow at the frightened stallion. "I should think you'll fall into the same pit he does, but do your best." She turned her attention to Silver. "A moment of your time, if you please."

Silver moved with her, and they retreated to a relatively isolated part of the ship. Celestia directed a hoof at him. "I believe I have come to a greater understanding of you."

"What do you mean by that?"

Celestia smiled gently. "I am aware of your past, with one Rough Tumble. You did not react well to his advances, but you've done very little but welcome Bottom Rung, though they both share a pitiable past. I do not think it is a matter of stallion or mare."

Silver shuffled on his hooves, not liking the sudden turn of the conversation. "What do you think it is?"

Celestia pointed to where Bottom waited. "I think he doesn't intimidate you. He feels weak and powerless, even when he's pressing you into situations you wouldn't normally approve of. Your instinct is to protect and nurture, not recoil and flee, so you accept him and his advances."

Silver flushed gently as he considered it. "I... guess that makes sense. Is that bad?"

Celestia shook her head. "No. Bottom is very happy with you as his master, and I think you might bring out some of the original pony he's hiding under that frightened shell. When you aren't looking, he gazes at you like you are a dream come to life. It's very charming. I just want you to be aware of it."

Silver leaned in and kissed Celestia on each cheek. "Thanks, for being honest. I don't... You might be right. He doesn't scare me like Rough does. I'm more worried for him than by him." He twitched an ear as he grimaced. "He's also perfectly happy to..." He trailed off as he realized something. "Huh... I never did ask Rough Tumble what he wanted to do, besides be with me."

Celestia nodded lightly. "Perhaps some good will come of this for you as well. Go, enjoy the city. I'll be awaiting word back, which will likely take a few days, so you have time."

Silver returned to their shared room and collected a bag of bits.

"Going out, sir?" Bottom was behind Silver, quietly following as he tended to do.

Silver tensed in surprise, but recovered and turned to face his servant. "Yes, and you can come with me." Bottom smiled joyfully. "Tell me, Bottom, what do you like?"

"You, sir."

Silver flushed lightly. "I mean materially? Do you like a kind of book? Music?"

"I don't know how to read, sir."

Silver sucked through his teeth. He felt like he should have seen that coming. "Do you have any hobbies?"

He tilted his head a little. "Sometimes they would let me play darts, sir. I'm a fair shot."

Silver smiled. "Darts, that works. Let's get a dart board and some darts for the ship. They'll be yours, to take care of, and decide who gets to use them or not, and to keep."

Bottom looked suddenly nervous, glancing left and right. "I don't want to be yelled at, sir. They'll get angry if I tell them they can't use it."

Silver pointed at Bottom. "It'll be your dart board. It's your right to say who can and cannot use it. If they get angry about that, they're being bad ponies, and if they steal it, they're outlaws and will be punished by the law." He brushed past Bottom. "Let's go. It's time to get you your second possession."

"Second, sir?"

Silver looked over his shoulder. "You're wearing the first, don't forget."

Bottom smiled at the remembrance and quickly followed. "Why, sir? Why are you being so nice to me? I'm barely anyone at all. I... I annoy you sir, and I am an inconvenience."

Silver turned to face Bottom, who's ears were hung low and eyes were cast down and to the side. "Bottom, you are being treated nice because you deserve it. You bother me sometimes, sure, but so does Celestia. Everyone takes their turn bothering me, that doesn't make me want to stop being nice to them."

Bottom looked up at Silver only to glance away again. "Do you like me, sir?"

Silver felt a trap yawning before him, and wondered how to accept Bottom as a pony without encouraging deeper romance. Telling him that he was taken wouldn't work. It never worked! "You are a wonderful pony, and I will stand proudly at your side until you have learned that, and be your friend when you find your own stallion, or mare."

Bottom nodded slowly before a smile split his face. "We should go, sir."

Silver wasn't sure his words struck true, but couldn't think of more to say, so he led Bottom back up to the deck and across the red carpet that floated in the air in clear defiance of gravity. The city felt vibrant and alive, and large ponies bustled about with a sense of urgency. He felt like he was in any large city, when he stopped to consider it, and that was good. "Have you been to this city, Bottom?"

Bottom looked around curiously a moment. "I've seen it from the ship, sir, but not this close. There are so many ponies!" He pressed in close to Silver, shivering a little with what seemed to be nervousness and excitement. "Where should we go first?"

Silver led the way through the maze of large bodies. It was a curious sensation, being surrounded by ponies that were so tall. Horses would be a better name, and he decided he'd use that term for them for then on. One horse mare stepped in front of him. "Friend! You look like a stallion with refined tastes. Come, see what I have." She gestured to a stall just beside her. "You won't regret it."

Silver moved over to see what she had, and saw a collection of fine-looking blades, oil lamps that looked straight from Aladdin, some crystal balls, jars of powder, and other things that seemed to have no clear rhyme or reason until it struck him. This was a tourist trap. "Very nice, but do you have a dart board?"

She looked surprised. "The fortunes smile on us both today, friend. I just procured a rare set." She moved behind the counter and pulled out a large box, swinging it open to reveal a board of some deep red wood with lines of silver and gold. A truly royal-looking dart board. She flipped open a bundle of cloth with a flick of a hoof, revealing the bejeweled darts that went with it. "Doesn't it take your breath away, friend?"

Bottom shrank away from it. "It's too much, sir. I don't deserve that."

Silver wasn't sure who deserved that. It was opulence refined into the form of a tavern game. "I don't suppose you have a more... basic set? Our travels take us around the world, it would seem a shame to risk damaging such an exquisite piece. Durability is the primary qualifier, not glitter."

She frowned a little, and tucked the box away. "I'm afraid I don't, but Al'Rasheem does, that rascal. Just two booths down. He specializes in throwing games. Does anything else catch your eye?"

Silver decided to reward her for being honest and helpful, and selected one of the lamps, paying six bits for it and moving on with Bottom. The next booth over, which they intended to pass, had a wizened stallion horse that stared at them, Silver specifically. "Wait." A gnarled hoof reached out and took hold of Silver, pulling him towards the older horse. "Your aura is wrong. All wrong. What manner of creature are you, that wears the form of an Equestrian prince?"

Author's Note

Silver was doing so well, until he ran right into the typo in the form of a horse.

40 - What Are You?

Silver looked at the old horse and felt a shiver force its way down his spine. The eyes of the elder bore into him intensely. "You are not a pony."

Bottom shook his head nervously. "Of course he is, sir. You can see him."

He released Silver only to weave a strange spell in the air. Silver's eyes followed it curiously as the old one's hooves danced and circled in a precise fashion. Then there was discomfort, like something gave his insides a light nudge. "What was that? What are you trying to prove?"

"Not a changeling..." He tapped his chin lightly. "Maybe a curse? Listen here, not-pony. Do you remember what you are, or have you forgotten?"

Silver clenched his teeth, glancing around. "Stop this at once. I know my past just fine, what does it matter to you? I'm not hurting anyone."

He snorted softly. "They all say that. Was it power? Why else would you wear the form of a prince? You have a slave, and you shop for fine things. You've taken advantage of the situation quite nicely. Perhaps not a curse, but a spell of your own devising?"

Silver felt increasing irritation at the old horse, but starting a fight with him felt wrong, so he turned away, or tried. The old one's eyes refused to be ignored and demanded he be faced. "I didn't ask to become royalty. I did ask to become a pony. My actions were still my own, it is my own fault I'm where I am, but it wasn't my intention, just working with what I have."

He snorted loudly. "A fine excuse. And what's this... Your internal magic is severely off balance. Oh ho! I didn't expect to find it again, but here you are, false prince, wearing the Bracelet of Amu-Khan. Oh the things it has seen, the lives it has ruined... And began. I thought it was lost forever."

Silver was certain the bracelet was hidden from view, but the old horse had already proven he had sights beyond the physical. He took a slow breath. "Alright, I don't want trouble. What do you want? Can you get the bracelet off me?"

Bottom looked confused. "You don't like your bracelet, sir?"

The old one laughed. "Good, if you did like it, I'd know you were unredeemably corrupt. Perhaps there is some slim hope for you. There are two ways to remove it."

"Which are?" Silver tilted his head, wondering if the cure would be worse than the disease.

"Well, there's always the direct way. A quick clean cut, no more bracelet. No more foals, either, but no more bracelet."

Silver grimaced. "And the other?"

He pointed a hoof at Silver. "You find the other half of the set."

"It's a set?" Silver leaned forward, getting more curious. "I hadn't read anything about it being a set."

"Oh, then I must be mistaken." He sat back.

"No no! I didn't mean to imply anything, please, tell me." Silver had a new, manic, hope. If he could gain mastery over the device, that would surely be the best solution. "Where is it? What is it?"

He raised a bushy brow lightly. "You should ask what the price is. That is clearly not a question you ask often enough, to find yourself in this situation. Not-pony, have you abandoned your old self so fully?"

Silver grunted softly. "It's been a long slow journey. I'm comfortable being a pony, and living with ponies, and even, yes, loving ponies. What's wrong with that?"

He shook his head. "You're still not a pony. Just a pretender, however high you raise, however 'comfortable' you are. Do your loved ones know of your past?"

Silver glanced aside at Bottom, then at the old horse. "Most. Every single pony I'm married to." Silver could see Bottom getting more and more curious.

He smiled a little. "That's a start. I won't call you a liar then."

Bottom took a timid step forward. "What is he?"

He raised a brow at Bottom. "Why don't you ask him?"

Bottom glanced at Silver, then his eyes fell and he went quiet.

Silver felt bad for Bottom, though having the bravery to ask was important. "About the other half of the bracelet?"

He crossed his forelegs. "How can I know you'll use it for good and not ill?" He turned his eyes to Bottom. "You. Tell me about him. Speak honestly, your very life depends on it."

Bottom went stiff as a board, suddenly locked in the old horse's eyes. "H-he's a kind pony. He w-wants me to be a better pony, but I don't know if I can be. He... He makes me feel so good. I want to be next to him forever, and I try so hard to learn what he's teaching me but it's hard... He wants me to act like a better pony, but I'm not a better pony. I'm a little pony and it scares me trying to act large. One day I won't be next to him and someone will call me out on it and I'll get into trouble for pretending to be larger than I am."

The old horse nodded slowly. "How did he come into possession of you?"

Bottom smiled. "He defeated all my old friends when they tried to take his ship."

"Oh? Are they dead? In jail?"

"Oh! No! He convinced them to become merchants and stop hurting ponies. Silver didn't want to hurt any of them. Not a single pony was hurt badly." Bottom nodded slowly. "It was amazing."

Silver tried to interject, but found his voice was gone. The power of the old horse was quite trying, but he had answers, and Silver meant to gain them, which meant patience was called for.

The old horse turned his gaze on Silver. "Perhaps I was too hasty to judge." He looked back at Bottom. "What would you say is his greatest failing?"

"Failing?" Bottom shuffled in place. "H-he... I don't want to say bad things about him."

The old horse reached out and lifted Bottom's chin lightly. "Speak the truth. I command it of you."

Bottom's ears span back against his head. "He hasn't ridden me, not once!"

Silver flushed and glanced around, but it seemed not a single other pony on the crowded street was paying them any mind.

The old horse chuffed softly. "Is that the extent of his crimes?"

Bottom lowered his head as far as the hoof under his chin lowered. "It's probably my fault... He hasn't done anything else bad that I saw. I heard he made a lot of foals with the mares? That isn't bad, right?"

The old one raised a brow. "I see, so he isn't immune to its effects. But you say they were happy?"

"Very. He let them all go, and lots of them went back to their coltfriends and some of them started making plans to get married. They seemed very happy." He glanced towards the boats, then the old one. "Can I go?"

"Stay, but you have answered well." His magic released Bottom, who retreated behind Silver. The old one wove a rune in the air. "This is my name. Can you see it?"

Silver nodded. "I can, but I can't read it."

He smiled lightly. "I thought you might. I have decided to trust you for now. You may call me Oman the Elder, and you're stuck with me, until such time as I decide otherwise. Take solace in the fact that I have no interest in you romantically."

Silver grunted softly. "I should hope not. No offense, but..."

"I'm old? I wouldn't take that as a name if I wasn't aware of the fact. I will speak to you of the other half later. Go and finish your shopping." He kicked his stand, and it collapsed, folding on itself to a fair-sized cube. He turned towards their boats and began trotting towards them without further prompting. He had left the cube just laying there.

Silver pointed at it. "Do they share stands?"

Bottom nodded. "I think so, sir. Tomorrow another pony will unfold it."

Silver smiled. "Alright, that was odd, but not entirely unpleasant. Let's get you your dart board, and you are definitely large enough to have one of those."

They trotted together to the next stand as Bottom whispered gently, "Are you angry at what I said? I didn't mean any harm, sir."

Silver shook his head. "You did fine. He was a little scary, wasn't he?"

Bottom nodded quickly. "He was! I'm... glad I wasn't the only one that thought so, sir. Is it really OK that he's joining us?"

Silver nodded firmly. "He may be unsettling, but he has knowledge. The discomfort he brings will be worth it if he knows what he claims to know. That's part of being 'large'."

Bottom pointed at himself. "I'm uncomfortable sometimes to get things done."

Silver smiled at Bottom. "See, you are larger than you think. Only very small ponies run away from any discomfort, no matter how rich they may be, or how many other ponies bow to their whims. Now let's get you that board..." They came upon the gaming stand. Silver saw a collection of boards that looked immediately closer to what he had in mind. He pointed at them. "What do you think?"

Bottom approached the stack and carefully began inspecting them. "Oh, I don't know how to pick..."

The stallion bedecked in gold behind the stand leaned forward. "Are you new to the game?"

Bottom looked up at the salespony. "No, sir. I'm alright at it. I never owned a set before though, sir."

He pointed at one towards the bottom. "Durable and attractive. As long as you have a good throw, you'll get it in the wood with no problem, but not for weaker players." He nudged a cloth package forward. "Good solid steel darts. They'll punch right in. I hear some ponies use them as weapons."

Bottom's eyes went wide. "Can you do that?"

He shrugged softly. "I've heard stranger tales. Come, try one." He came around and set up the board on the side of his stand quickly, then opened the bag, revealing the heavy-looking steel darts.

Bottom quickly claimed a dart the wrong way, but managed to move it around in his mouth easily. Silver flushed lightly at the reminder that Bottom had a skilled tongue. He moved around to stand in front of the board by about twenty feet then gave it a flick of his neck. The dart landed straight on, at least horizontally, but was a bit off, vertically. "I need more practice..."

The saleshorse gave a soft whistle. "A fine throw, especially with a new dart. A good match!"

Silver nodded in agreement. "We'll take them. How much?" He produced the bits and gave it to the saleshorse before turning to Bottom. "They're yours now. Treat them well." He tapped his chin. "But, again, if something happens to them, come to me. I swear I won't get angry, and it'll be easier to fix, together." Trying to spot the drama ahead of time was a little draining, but he'd hope it'd reap dividends when mountains weren't made of mole hills.

Bottom was beside himself with joy at his gift. He tucked the dart back in its bag with its friends and carefully slipped the board onto his back. "I'll take good care of it, sir. We should get something for you too, sir. You deserve it."

Author's Note

Oman the Elder has joined the party, insert fanfare here. Let's celebrate with a round of typos!

41 - Look What We Got

Silver and Bottom returned to the ship, though not before stopping by a roadside vendor offering some delectable treats that Silver gladly shared with Bottom, despite his mild protests. They arrived to find a subdued air around the ship, and Silver approached one of the guards. "What's wrong?"

He pointed to the stairs leading down into the ship. "The princess is questioning an intruder. We're not to disturb her."

Silver went directly for the stairs, curiosity burning. Bottom trailed silently as was his way.

Silver decided to try their shared room, and found Celestia pinning Oman to the bed under her bulk with a most inhospitable scowl on her face. "--is not subject to your judgments! He is my stallion. Do you understand?" One of her ears perked up at the sound of the door. "I said I was not to be--" She turned and spotted Silver and her face brightened to its usual gentleness. "Oh, you're back."

Silver's ears sagged a little. "I was told an intruder was on the ship? Why are you attacking Oman?"

Celestia snorted down at the pinned horse. "He thought he could be rude to my stallion and his servant without reprisal. I am informing him he was incorrect in this thought, nothing more."

Silver felt a bit torn. Celestia defending him felt nice, but he didn't like seeing an old horse being roughed around, even one with powerful magic. "I think he's learned his lesson. May I talk to him?"

Oman let out a sigh of relief as Celestia slid off of him. "Thank you, your majesty." He rolled upright and looked at Silver. "I had thought some of your words were overdone, but it seems they were understated. I meant no offense, but that bracelet, and your position... I would be wary of any fledgling prince of Equestria, doubly-so with the bracelet, and triple that to not even be a pony in spirit. I am acting for the good of all ponykind."

Silver nodded a little. "I suppose it would look odd, but I'm not trying to take over or anything. I've been through all that with Celestia before, and she had power enough to stop me long before I became a prince. She could stop me now, if she wanted. I am her stallion, and I haven't forgotten that is not a superior condition."

Oman perked an ear at Silver. "Is it not so where you hail from? I surmise not, from the way you say that."

Bottom peeked out from around Silver. "It... It wasn't nice to be held like that. You were... scary, and made me say bad things about him, things I'd never say on my own."

Celestia's scowl returned. "Really? Bottom is barely more than a foal in temperament. How could you be so cruel?"

Oman lifted his forehooves in a placating gesture. "The safety of the country comes before the feelings of one sheltered stallion. Fine, I accept you as sincere, but don't be so hasty to be rid of me. You still want what I have."

Celestia looked to Silver. "And what is this he is speaking of?"

Silver nodded a little. "He knows about the bracelet, and how to find its apparent other 'half'?"

Celestia frowned at Oman all the further. "How convenient. Tell me, why should we trust you? You've attacked my stallion, and his servant, come aboard my vessel demanding things, and hold hostage information that could save him from a crippling curse? That's more than convenient enough for me to be suspect."

Oman took a slow breath. "Word of your actions in Catro have traveled faster than your ship. I thought he might visit the city, and placed myself where any sightseeing noble would likely happen pass."

Celestia nodded. "Very well, and your specific knowledge?"

Oman smiled brightly. "A bargaining chip. I thought he might need... persuading."

Silver stepped towards the bed. "Alright, you have my attention. What do you want?"

Oman pointed at Silver. "You. I want to know where you came from, how you came to be here. Everything about you is a mystery waiting to be unraveled. Your very soul creates eddies in the weave of the world, causing shifts and chaos, some good, some ill."

Celestia clopped one hoof on the ground. "Very well, surrender the information, and ask us without the threat of its removal, and we may consider it."

Silver scowled a little. "I'm not sure I like the idea of being poked and prodded at. Only Twilight has permission to do that." He thought to her adorkable face, dressed in a lab coat and surrounded by her curious equipment. He would gladly submit to her examinations any day.

Oman snorted at Silver's expression. "The information I need should not require any contact, just your cooperation and proximity. It may be of benefit to you, not-pony."

Celestia lowered her head to be more even with the prone elder. "Do not address him again as such. He has long ago earned the right to be called a pony, and wears the title proudly, not for some stranger to come and deny him."

Silver pulled out a notebook and set it on the bed. "Show us how to reach the other half. When I have it safely, then I'll help you with your research, not before. If you want your answers, help us do it faster, or be satisfied with what you get."

Oman pulled the book closer. "Very well. Hmmph, Equestrians don't treat their elders well at all."

Celestia smiled gently. "We treat our elders with all the respect they deserve." She turned away from him. "Come, Silver, Bottom. We'll leave him to work." She led them out of the room and into the dining hall. On the way, she informed a guard, "The elder will be staying with us. Keep an eye on him, but he's not a prisoner."

Once they were in private, Celestia let out a little sigh. "I have not been so infuriated since the night you were attacked. He came aboard saying such vile things about you. It took a great deal of restraint to not cast him into the sea and be done with it. I understand the pain my sister feels a little more keenly now."

Silver pressed his nose into Celestia's cheek and nuzzled. "Thank you, for standing up for me. He didn't harm either of us, but he was a jerk. I get the feeling he's not used to being questioned. Is it a cultural thing?"

Celestia nodded lightly before kissing Silver on the nose. "Very keen. Saddle Arabians venerate their elders, especially those with great magical talent, which he has. He's undoubtedly quite used to ponies scrambling to do what he says, but we are not Saddle Arabians, and I'm older than him by far, despite his wrinkles."

Bottom pulled his board off his back and hung it up on the wall of the dining hall. Celestia looked curiously as he set out his bag of darts and arranged them carefully. "What is this?"

Bottom smiled. "A gift. My first toy. Do you play darts, ma'am?"

She nodded. "I've tried my hoof once or twice. May I?"

"Please."

She lifted a dart with her magic, hefting it up and down and feeling its weight a moment before she turned to the board and looked at it critically. With a sudden flick, the dart propelled across the room and lodged itself a bit low and to the left of the red inner circle.

Bottom clopped his hooves. "Good shot, ma'am. But using magic... is a little unfair?" He looked worried at the idea of objecting at all, and shrank in on himself after voicing it.

Celestia rest a hoof on his shoulder. "You are correct. Let me try again the right way." She pulled the dart back with magic, but grabbed it in her teeth. She swung her head back and forth a few times before letting it go, and the dart thudded into the wall, a clear miss. "I'll need some more practice, I think. Silver, do you want a turn?"

Silver nuzzled at the cloth and took a dart in his mouth. It was heavy and solid feeling. It really was a steel dart. He tried to get a feel for it in his mouth, but he'd never thrown something like that before more accurately than an underhanded lob in someone's direction. He tried anyway, but the dart was let go too soon, and didn't even hit the right wall. He flushed with embarrassment until he felt a warm nuzzle. He thought it was Celestia until the scent struck and was all wrong. Bottom was doing it. "I'll show you how, sir, if you like?" Silver's blush grew more intense and he gave a quick nod.

Celestia smiled gently. "I would like to learn as well. That sounds like a fun way to spend time together." She leaned towards Bottom. "That was quite a bit of initiative you just showed. We're both very proud of you, and it will be an honor to learn from you."

Bottom looked simultaneously pleased and embarrassed. "I-I will try to be a good teacher, ma'am, sir. Prince Silver Stars got the game for me. It was very nice of him."

Celestia nodded at Silver. "Very nice. I'm certain the crew will also enjoy a game to play, if you're alright with them sharing it?"

Bottom bobbed his head quickly. "Of course, ma'am. As long as they take care of it." He went to retrieve the darts.

Celestia leaned in towards Silver. "That was very thoughtful. He looks happier every day."

Silver felt a warmth build inside of him. "I feel good taking care of him... He's like a son in a way, even if he sees me as very different than a father."

Celestia raised a brow. "Very different. I'm not sure he--" She cut off her words as Bottom returned with the darts and put them back on the cloth bag they came in. "You'll have to show me how to throw later. How about after dinner?" Bottom was quick to agree, and Celestia excused herself.

Bottom approached Silver once they were alone and he looked left and right before nuzzling at Silver's robes. "I've been good all day... may I?"

Silver's ears went erect, wondering what Bottom meant a moment before it became obvious to him and he swallowed heavily. Even if Bottom asked for it, it still felt a bit like taking advantage of the horse. "You do know you can eat whatever you want, right? Wasn't lunch tasty?"

Bottom nodded slowly. "Yes, it was good, sir, but you're better."

Silver held up a hoof. "You don't have to prove yourself to me this way. I will care for you even if you never touch me that way."

Bottom frowned a little. "I want to... Does it bother you, sir?"

Silver let out a little breath. "Come on." He led Bottom to a private place.

Author's Note

Celestia gets angry, Bottom shows off his new game, and Silver sees a potential end to his bracelet problem! But none of these fixes typos.

42 - Our Seeds Grow

As it turns out, throwing things with your mouth is nowhere as easy as some ponies made it look. Despite Silver's best attempts, he sent the dart flying in all directions but the board, except one time when luck favored him and he struck the board almost center, but he knew it was just random chance, not any amount of skill.

The sound of hooves landing on the deck turned their attention upwards, and all three of them went to discover Bright Eyes had returned. She had a triumphant expression, and a well-dressed stallion horse stood beside her. Shei had already fled across the boat, but came around when Silver appeared and soon stood beside him instead.

Silver pointed at the stallion. "Is that the replacement captain?"

Bright shrugged. "Best I could find on short notice, but he'll keep them from killing themselves."

The stallion snorted softly. "I'll do more than that. I'm told we have a ship full of hopeful sailors with no destination or idea of where to begin. What fortune, as I have an exact plan in mind, but no boat or crew."

Celestia smiled gently. "That is fortuitous. Destiny smiles on us today." She pointed across the water to the boat docked not far from us. "There she is. You should go say hello to your new crew and make sure everything works out."

"An excellent idea, madame." He bowed to the lot of them. "It's been a pleasure, but the sea waits for no pony." And he trotted off, confident in his place in life.

Silver tilted his head. "Huh, that was fast."

Bright leaned towards him. "Why wouldn't it be? When I say I'm doing something I do it."

Shei smiled suddenly. "Except take royal vessels."

Bright glared at Shei witheringly. "That wasn't funny." Her features softened. "Permission to enjoy the sights?"

Celestia nodded. "I see no problem with that, but do be back before dark. I want everypony on board during the night."

Bright huffed. "All the good things barely start when the sun goes down! I'm not a foal..."

Celestia pointed at Bright's already-swollen midsection. "You're a mother, who should not spend the evening that way."

Bright glanced back at the rounded ribs and glared at Silver. "Why'd you have to do that? All the other mares aren't showing at all, but you lump a bowling ball in me? It's hardly fair."

Silver advanced on her, "I gave the most special mare the special treatment."

Bright flushed faintly and looked away. "Not the kind of special treatment I was hoping for..."

Silver lifted a hoof. "Be that as it may, you heard Celestia. This isn't up for debate. Be back by sundown. Tomorrow's another day."

"Aye aye." She saluted and trotted to the gangplank, departing without further word.

Shei pressed in against Silver. "Did you get into trouble while I was gone, master?"

Silver smiled gently. "Nothing Celestia couldn't rescue me from. We found someone who knows about the bracelet, and they're going to show us how to get to its other half."

Shei lifted an ear. "Will that help you, master?"

Silver bobbed his head. "It will, speaking of which, where are your parents? Should we be planning to go to them right now?"

Shei's ears fell as she shrank back. "Do we have to at all?"

Celestia moved towards the solarium as she spoke, "Your tone implies the answer is yes."

Shei let out a soft breath. "Of course, mistress. Our home is closer to Anugypt, that way." She pointed westwards. "We should go there either before we go to the capital, or after we return to the boat."

Bottom moved to sandwich Shei between himself and Silver and bumped into her. "He will be there for you, ma'am."

Silver nodded. "Bottom is right, I will be. How far is it? Can we get there in a day?"

Shei nodded slowly. "If we take a carpet, but those are very expensive, master. You don't need to go out of your way for me."

Silver waved a hoof. "It's less costly then spending time in the desert, asking to be ambushed by wild creatures or greedy bandits. I'll talk it over with Celestia, but expect to leave tomorrow, and we'll put this behind us." He trotted off towards the solarium, leaving Shei and Bottom together.

Bottom smiled at her. "He likes you a lot, ma'am."

Shei perked an ear at him. "I don't understand you. Do you love him?"

Bottom put a hoof to his chest. "With every breath."

Shei tilted her head. "Then why do you seem to be encouraging me?"

Bottom's eyes fell. "He prefers mares, ma'am. I am lucky he allows what he does, but he... he won't take me that close."

Shei leaned forward and nuzzled Bottom's snout. "That's a very mature outlook. Thank you. There's not much I can do in return. You're a stallion, and he prefers mares, as you say."

Bottom frowned with thought, shuffling in place before nodding. "Is it hard?"

"Hard?"

"Being a mare?" He circled around Shei slowly. "Is it hard?"

Shei shook her head. "I don't think so, but I haven't been a stallion to compare. Why?"

Bottom shook his head quickly. "Just thinking, ma'am. Are you hungry?" He led her downstairs, and they enjoyed a meal, though she felt his eyes never left her for long. If he wasn't a colt cuddler, she would have thought he had interest in her.

Silver pushed into the solarium and found Celestia just getting into a book, an activity she aborted on his entry. "Is everything alright?"

Silver nodded at her. "We have to take care of some final things, for Aila." He paused a moment, emotions stirring at the mention of her name. "We have to see Shei's parents, and there's no better time than now. Can I rent a carpet? Er, tomorrow, not today. It's already getting later in the day."

Celestia nodded. "Of course. You know where the discretionary bits are, just be back before dark, like the others. I... hope it doesn't prove too trying a journey. Do you want me to come with you?"

Silver felt sorely tempted. Surely the presence of Celestia would smooth things over with brute force, but that didn't feel quite right when he asked what Aila would want. "I... said I would watch over her, and Shei. I have to face this." He sagged down to the floor beside Celestia. "How did I fuck this up so badly? She should still be alive. I should be worrying about how to introduce her to the others, not how to inform her parents she's dead and gone..."

Celestia pressed her slender neck alongside his own. "It's as much my own fault as anypony else, more so, I wager. It was my idea, and my spellcasting. Hate me, if it makes you feel better. I'm sorry it turned out this way."

Celestia's words sounded sincere and hurt, and her staunch defense of him just earlier the same day left him with little desire to hate or even dislike her. "I agreed to it... I promised I'd protect her, you didn't. I've never failed at something so... completely..." He set his head on the floor. "What I wouldn't do for one more chance, just one..."

Celestia bit his ear roughly, making him flinch. "The number of times I've said the same thing... Just one more day to see a treasured one, to hear their laughter, to argue that final point, to hug them tightly and swear to all the powers of harmony that I love them and always will, and know they understand. Before you tether yourself to reality itself, know this pain, this deep, horrible pain. It will become a fast friend as the years slip by..." She looked off into the distance. "One more hour... One more... One more minute. There are ponies I miss so very much... But no amount of bargaining will bring them back to me. I know that suffering, Silver. I ask again, do you want me to come with you?"

Silver glanced aside at Celestia through tear-stained eyes, trying to determine the correct course. "I... Yes. Please. I have an idea. I have those, they're often dangerous."

Celestia smiled gently. "Please, tell me about this idea." She gathered him close and they nestled together as he began to explain his plan, and the part Celestia would play in it.

Celestia nodded with approval. "We should inform Shei. We'll need her cooperation for this ruse to work. I'll speak to her later today, and we'll be ready come the morning. For now, I want you to go find something pretty, for Night Watch, and something interesting, for Twilight Sparkle, and something fun, for Fast Change."

Silver sat up, considering the words. "Yes, that's a good idea. I shouldn't come home empty-handed. I think Night Watch would prefer something martial instead of just pretty to look at. Maybe a local blade?" He rose to his hooves. "Thank you. I'll go and do that, and maybe something for my other wives..." He trotted away, spirits lifting a bit with thoughts of mementos to get nudging out morbid thoughts of the deceased.

He bound down the gangplank and set off into the city alone for the first time. He heard the flapping of wings and looked up in time to see a lunar pegasus settle on the building ahead of him. She smiled with fangs. "They weren't lying! A prince of the night! Look at your wings... your eyes!" She hopped down easily and stepped up towards him. "What is your name, your majesty?"

Silver dipped his head towards her. "Prince Silver Stars, but Silver works well enough. I'm here with Celestia."

"Of course you are!" She clopped her hooves together before circling him again. "You're quite a feast on the eyes... You were a lunar pegasus?"

Silver shook his head. "Lunar unicorn, actually."

She tilted her head. "I didn't know that existed."

Silver smiled. "It's my job to make sure it does."

She went red as the meaning came to her swiftly. "Oh! Uh..." She glanced away, then back at Silver. "You have to buy a mare a drink or three before you make that kind of proposal, your majesty."

Silver could see she was intrigued, and she hadn't run away at the mention of it... "Before we consider that, I need to buy some gifts for friends at home. Care to help me shop?"

She moved up beside him. "I'll be glad to do that, your majesty. Call me Moon Dancer, and it will be my pleasure to get to know you."

There were certainly worse ways to spend an evening, and something to be said to meeting exotic new people, and sowing wild oats. Silver eventually returned with his gifts secured, and a tale to share with Luna later.

43 - Remembered Fondly

They left early the next morning. Silver left Bottom and Bright on the boat, and departed with Celestia and Shei. It wasn't hard to find the carpets, all spread out and dazzling in their colors, and protected by a dozen horses.

Their approach was noticed swiftly and a sultan of a horse stepped towards them with a smile. "Princess Celestia! A rare honor. How can we be of service?" He bowed low before her as he spoke, then righted himself.

Celestia tipped her head at him. "A fine day to you. We need a carpet large enough for the three of us for one day's time."

The horse was only too happy to start pointing out rugs large enough for the task, and suggested some especially luxurious ones that came with secure seating arrangements. "It wouldn't do to have royal persons slipping while in the air, would it?"

"I should think not. I'll take this one." She pointed at one with relatively simple, but secure-looking, seats. "We'll have it back by sundown."

Bits and pleasantries were exchanged before they all clambered onto the rug and settled onto the cushioned seats. Shei smiled, looking a touch giddy despite her nervousness. "I've flown a carpet once before. Allow me." She placed her hooves solidly on the floor and with some unseen signal, the carpet lifted into the air, and they were on their way. "Are you certain this plan will work, mistress?"

Celestia tilted her head. "As sure as anything. Allow me to have the first word with them. Let me be the bearer of the news, not you. In fact, try to stay as unobtrusive as possible. Play up the servant angle."

Desert flew past beneath them, Silver watching as signs of life revealed themselves. Horses could ride camels, it turned out, as ridiculous as it looked. They eventually came across a small town. Shei pointed to one of many little buildings made of stone. "That one."

Silver perked an ear at it. He'd expected bigger, for some reason, but decided it was Shei's fears of their rejection that was large.

They settled the carpet in front of the house with a smooth landing. Some curious faces peeked out of windows and around corners, gaping at the sudden royal visit to the little town. Celestia rose to her hooves and approached the door, only to find it looked worse up close. The door was off its hinges, and a scent of sand and disuse came from within.

"They're gone." An older mare came trotting up towards them. "Are you looking for the Windsongs?"

Shei's expression brightened. "Auntie!" The old mare recognized Shei and they met with a warm exchange of hugs. "Auntie! What happened? Why does the house look so run down?"

The mare frowned. "They died, little Shei. They've moved on. Oh, and here you are with such esteemed guests... If only they could see it."

Shei staggered back, then fell to the rug. "H-how?"

Auntie pointed at the house. "Nothing too dramatic. They just got sick, didn't recover. We sent a letter to you and your sister. Where is she, by the way? Did you two part ways?"

Shei's face went drawn. "Yes... we... we parted ways..."

Auntie could apparently read between the lines effortlessly, and advanced to embrace Shei tightly. "Oh you poor thing... I'm making it all worse..." She looked to Celestia and Silver, their plan entirely invalidated. "Hello. I feel I should recognize you, but you'll forgive an old mare her foibles."

Silver pointed at Celestia. "This is Princess Celestia, and I am Prince Silver Stars. Shei is our servant, and we came to deliver news of Aila."

Auntie frowned a little. "Well... it's delivered... You go on now, Shei, you don't need to mourn the dead when the living still need you."

Shei shook her head violently. "No! You are the last family I have left... You always forgave me. You... Please, come with us."

Auntie and the others looked surprised. "What? What would I even do? Your employers don't need an old crone. I'm sure they have plenty of seamstresses already."

Shei pointed at Auntie. "You're lonely, aren't you? You looked so sad. Please, let us be together, for what time we have. As a family."

Auntie smiled. "Oh... I..." She looked to Celestia. "Is any of this alright with you? I don't want to impose."

Celestia held up a hoof. "I would be ashamed of myself if I stopped this reunion."

Silver shook his head. "This is not... what I had in mind, but no, please. Shei obviously cares for you, a lot. If you're alright moving to Equestria, you're welcome."

Auntie squeezed Shei tightly. "I told those fools to not chase you away, girl. You're a good soul, and look at you, working for such kind royalty. But you're a mean one, asking an old mare to up and move across the world." She lifted her nose high. "Not that she plans to say no, mind you. Let me fetch my things." She trotted away, looking a bit more energized then when she first arrived.

Shei let out a soft breath. "Already dead... After... After all that... I... I feel terrible for thinking so ill of them."

Celestia gestured at the house. "Now is the time to set things straight."

Shei nodded a little and stepped forward before sinking to the sands and closing her eyes in prayer or deep thought.

With a rush of cold wind, a form of a stallion appeared with a scowl in front of Shei. "You think you can ask forgiveness, now? You return with a dead sister, the same sister who threw away her life just to protect you?"

Shei recoiled, scrambling to her hooves. "Father?"

The ghost followed after Shei. "I held on long enough to have a few words with you. Even Hades can't drag me away until I'm good and ready. Tell me, girl, tell me what you've done with yourself, and what shame my other daughter has experienced."

Celestia stepped in front of Shei. "She serves honorably for the crown of Equestria, as the first servant of Prince Silver Stars. Your other daughter perished of poison meant for his same lips. We came to thank you for such fine mares you produced, and to apologize for her sacrifice, but she will be remembered well."

The ghost backed away from Celestia and her bright aura. The touch of the sun's presence seemed to ward him, and he backed away into the shadow of the house. "A fine thing!" He leveled a hoof at Shei. "You should be dead! She should be the honored servant! Why did you steal her life!"

Shei broke down, collapsing to the ground in tears. Silver felt a new rage build in him and advanced on the ghost. "Your time is done! We've said what we came to say. Do you intend to make peace with your daughter?"

The ghost turned away. "I have no daughter. She died of poison."

Silver trembled with building rage. His heart crystal shone bright purple as his magic swirled dangerously. "Then I banish you! Go away and trouble the living no further!" He reared up and struck the ground with his forehooves, his magic exploding outwards in two waves through the sand.

The ghost tried to back away, but found the waves pulled him in like quicksand. The earth magic of the earth pony tribe could not be denied, and his soul was forcefully swallowed and entombed. There were hushed whispers from the sparse crowd that had witnesses the event.

Auntie returned with saddlebags filled with things that made them bulge. "I'm--" She tilted her head at the weeping Shei, then hurried forward to embrace her, holding the younger mare as she wept while whispering gentle things.

Celestia shook her head. "That was a powerful magic, Silver. I didn't see your horn glow. You'll have to tell me more about it after we return." She moved to the carpet and settled. "I think we've seen enough. We should be off, as soon as Shei is ready."

Silver moved to join Shei. Every step was a torture of its own. The potent magic left him stiff to the point of being sore, but anger and concern muted his desire to act on it. "Shei, he's gone. He's gone and doesn't deserve your thoughts. He gave up on you years ago, and he was wrong, dead wrong. You're a fine mare, my mare. Stand tall and know that."

Shei looked up at him, then aside at Auntie before she nodded. Slowly she climbed to her hooves. "I'm... sorry for making such a scene. I'm alright." She rubbed at her face with a fetlock.

Silver snorted. "You're not OK, and that's fine. What you saw would have rattled anyone. Cry and let it out, but know that he was wrong. You deserve to live, and are worth celebrating."

Auntie perked an ear curiously. "Would someone tell me what happened? I was barely gone a few minutes."

Silver nuzzled Shei gently. "He's wrong." He let her cry and turned to face Auntie. "Her father appeared, a ghost, and taunted her."

Auntie scowled. "That stubborn oaf! I told her he was bad news... To defy the very nature of the world, out of pettiness!" She moved in on Shei. "I never got a chance to talk to you since you ran off so suddenly, but you should know, your mother never stopped loving you."

Shei blinked open her eyes at Auntie. "What?"

Auntie nodded. "It's true, cross my heart. She... she chose a bad mate, and suffered for it. She never had the bravery to tell you, but she was proud you were willing to stand up on your own. She loved you, dearly, all the way to the end." She pulled out a small locket. "She wanted you to have this."

Shei's reddened eyes went wide as she nuzzled into the open space, wearing the locket easily. "You're just... You're just saying that. There's no way she'd leave this to me."

Auntie put a hoof over her chest. "It is the truth. She gave it to me on her deathbed, said your name clear as a bell. She knew you'd sort things out in the end." She smiled gently. "Now we should be going. We've kept these nice ponies waiting long enough."

Shei nodded in agreement and took her place on the carpet before patting the empty space. Auntie settled onto it and secured herself. "It's been years since I've been on one of these! The price on 'em keeps going up."

Celestia smiled gently. "Equestria has fewer flying carpets, but I'm sure we'll find other things."

The carpet lifted under Shei's control, and they left the town behind in the desert. Auntie whooped and waved a hoof in the air, clearly enjoying herself. Silver couldn't help but think of Granny Smith, though Shei's Aunt was a pale brown color with faded blond mane and tail done up in curls. She had a good energy about her, and Silver decided he liked her, as a person.

"What's your real name?" asked Silver.

She pointed at herself. "Me? Patty Windsong, at your service."

Author's Note

Hello, Patty. Well, that did not go as planned, even for me. As they approached the town, my muse whispered darkly in my ear, and they arrived to find a dead house. Patty also sprung from that very same ether, but I like her. Let's keep her. The ghosts can stay in the desert, buried with the typos.

44 - Let's all Fly to the Castle!

As they drew close to Jeddah, Celestia tapped the carpet. "I think I will keep this a little longer. It will get us to the Sultan much faster."

Silver swiveled an ear. "We won't be able to take everyone, and guards, with us."

Celestia waved a hoof. "I have little pressing need for them currently. They'll follow us at their own pace. Go and fetch Bright and Bottom and we'll be off as soon as I discuss things."

They landed at the carpet depot and Celestia rose smoothly to discuss things with the salespony. Silver spread his wings wide. "Be right back." He launched into the air and realized the wind was caressing against a very sensitive portion of his anatomy. He hadn't softened a bit since his powerful surge of magic, and it was starting to get to him. He needed the company of a pony.

He spotted the boat and risked more magic, skipping through time and space to arrive on the deck in a dark flash of his night magic. The expenditure was too much and he grunted, feeling like he was going to paint the top of the deck before he could move.

Bright approached on seeing him. "Ahoy there, wel--" She was cut off as Silver scrambled at her. His magic grabbed at her, holding her still, only magnifying the situation as he climbed on top of her. She squealed and channeled her own magic, shattering his frantic hold and fleeing from him, leaving him to fall back to all fours. He felt like a spring wound up too tight, and his furry orbs were swollen to bursting. He took a shaking step towards her, but there was no way he could hope to catch up.

Bottom came trotting up to the distressed Silver, taking in the situation quickly and attempting his plan. "Do you need a mare, sir?"

Silver bobbed his head quickly. Bottom nuzzled under that chin. "Then make me your mare. Fill me with a dozen foals and I'll never leave your side."

Silver was far from the right state of mind, and Bottom's idea sounded too good to his sex-starved thoughts. He started to climb on Bottom, who shuddered. "S-sir, we should... retire!"

Silver wrapped his wings around Bottom and they vanished in a dark flash, appearing in Silver and Celestia's shared room, on top of the soft bed there. Every spell drove Silver wilder. He had to have someone. He drove forward, striking nothing but air. Bottom squirmed under Silver, and the next strike was true, burying himself in Bottom's back door with a soft grunt from Silver and a sharp inhale from Bottom.

Silver could remember that awful moment when his masculinity was taken, it seemed so clear, and familiar magic danced over his horn as he thrust again, spraying wildly into Bottom despite just getting a few inches into him. The release served as lubricant, allowing him to further penetrate the willing stallion as he desperately sought some measure of relief.

Bottom weakly pawed at the bed as he felt like he was being split in half. Silver's engorged member was dangerously large in his stretching insides, but he didn't want to be anywhere else at that moment. "Y-yes, please... A dozen, no, a thousand foals, just like y-you want, sir."

Yes, a fine and willing broodmare, or so Silver thought to himself as the magic wrapped around Bottom and the craze deepened. They rocked against one another as Bottom's form began to change subtly at first. He was already so feminine that the softness of his face barely seemed different, and the curve of his flank just made it more enjoyable to rock against him. The first obvious change was his soft cries, growing higher in pitch with every full stroke into his body.

The more Silver worked the powerful magic into Bottom to change him, the more desperate he became, which seemed to work itself into a horrible loop that led to them crashing together with wild abandon. Bottom's ill-used member drew up against himself and withdrew rapidly and his testes became ovaries inside of his, no, her, body. She shuddered as a new entrance to her body split open and her insides adjusted to make room for the new plumbing.

Bottom drew away from Silver, or tried. His grip was sure and powered by a need that would not be denied. She was drawn back into his embrace and shuddered with a smile at the feeling of being so coveted by the prince.

The scent of Bottom's changed sex reached Silver and he paused a moment in his frantic coupling. A mare, in season, willing and eager. He drew from Bottom's stretched pucker and lowered himself that small distance to reach her new nethers, grinding his member against her.

The sensation was strange, and alien, but Bottom knew she was wanted, and would be wanted. She looked over her shoulders. "Go on."

Silver pushed into her, claiming the submissive mare for his own. He felt the subtle pull of her desperate need for approval, creating the circuit as cleanly as any climax and he let loose the flood gates. His loins sang with relief as all the magic he had jamming up the works came loose and poured into Bottom in a seemingly-unending stream of magic and seed. She seemed to fill out somewhat, as if her body drew from the magic and repaired the damage of years of deprivation and barely scraping by. She was still slender Bottom, but she looked healthy and fit. Her midsection swelled with Silver's offering and she cried out with the new pleasure of it all.

Silver sank against Bottom, drained entirely, going limp inside and out and almost passing out on the spot. The realization of what he had done started to creep up on him and he cringed even as he slipped off and crashed to the bed bonelessly. "Bottom..."

Bottom quickly turned to face him, leaning in. "Yes, sir?"

Silver flipped his ears back. "I'm so sorry!"

Bottom tilted her head. "Why are you sorry, sir? Did I do it wrong?" She looked back at her flank as if something amiss could be spied easily.

Silver blinked. "What? No. You were... You did nothing wrong Bottom. I shouldn't have done that to you. God I'm such a hypocrite."

Bottom sat on her haunches, looking confused. "What do you think you shouldn't have done, sir?"

Silver pointed with some effort at Bottom. "You're a mare."

Bottom nodded. "I asked you to, sir."

Silver thought back, but it was hard to remember anything from the sexual frenzy. "You did?"

Bottom nodded again, nuzzling into Silver's cheek. "I did. And you did a good job, sir. Am I pretty?"

Silver felt a bit dizzy to be giving such judgments, but nodded. "You're quite fetching, Bottom."

Bottom smiled gleefully. "Then you did nothing wrong, sir. I will be your mare, to use as you please, sir."

Silver clenched his jaw, realizing what had happened. "Bottom... You didn't need to be a mare, not for me!"

"But I wanted to... sir... You... You didn't like me as a stallion, sir. You like me as a mare, sir." She settled beside Silver and began to rub over his form with careful hooves, relieving his sore muscles.

With the spectre of who was applying the touches gone, Silver enjoyed Bottom's touches, but also felt guilty. "You don't have to change for my sake, Bottom. You deserve to be a stallion. That's what you are."

Bottom shook her head and tapped her chin. "You said I should decide some things for myself, sir?" Silver nodded. "Then I am your mare." She snuggled in against him and he sighed.

With a sudden bright flash, Celestia appeared. She blinked at the smells and sights of the two cuddling. "Bottom?"

Bottom nodded quickly at her. "Yes, ma'am." She smiled, and Celestia narrowed her eyes, making Bottom shrink in fear.

Celestia wrapped her golden magic around Silver and lifted him up. "After all the scolding you gave me, you changed him!"

Bottom quickly moved between Silver and Celestia. "No, wait, ma'am! I asked him to!"

Silver could offer little real argument. He was beyond tired from the magic use from both of his horns.

Celestia raised a brow. "Did you now? Why?"

Bottom smiled. "He likes mares, ma'am. I want him to like me that way. Please don't be angry at him, ma'am."

Being angry at Bottom took more effort than Celestia cared to put into it. With a sigh, she set Silver down. "I want the full story, later. We should be going." She spread her wings over the both of them, and she whisked them away to the carpet, where Bright was already waiting.

Bright peered at the limp form of Silver. "He ain't gonna jump on me again, is he?"

Bottom shook her head. "He's fine now, ma'am."

Bright squinted at the voice and other differences in Bottom. "What happened to ye, lad?"

Bottom smiled radiantly. "He likes me now."

Celestia gestured to the secured seats. "Everyone take a seat. I'll do without, as will Silver. We have wings if it comes to it. I want everypony to be secured and ready to fly."

Her timely orders cut off further questions, and soon they were ready to take off. Shei set her hooves down flat and nudged the carpet into the air before turning it towards the capital. The soft caress of wind also helped to clean the lingering scents free of Silver and Bottom as they flew quickly over the city and out onto the desert sands.

Patty tilted her head as she looked over the crowded carpet. "Shei, sweety, you're going to have to catch up your aunt on what's going on here, because I know I'm missing more than a few things."

Bright put a hoof to her head. "You're better off living in ignorance. Name's Bright Eyes, pleasure to meet ye, Patty was it?"

Patty offered a hoof. "Patty Windsong. I'm Shei's aunt."

Silver felt enough strength in himself to at least roll upwards against Celestia. "I really didn't mean to do that," he whispered. "That boy picked his timing well, and put the question to me while I wasn't thinking straight."

Celestia lifted an ear at him. "So you were outmaneuvered by Bottom?" Silver clenched his teeth and was silent. A good enough reply for Celestia. "You used a great bit of magic. I should think you'll be quite tired for some time. I had Twilight's help to make your transition easier. You're fortunate you didn't hurt yourself."

Silver snorted softly. "This isn't how I planned to greet the, er, king? You said Sultan?"

Celestia nodded. "It changes hooves at times, but currently resides in the care of a stallion. He is wise and kind, and we've had no issues with him. Just be polite, and you can stand beside me. It'll look better than you falling over on anypony else here."

Silver squirmed a little. "We'd better get the other half of the bracelet after this, before Oman wanders off. I really want this fixed."

Celestia nuzzled into one of his ears. "As soon as we've said hello and accepted their hospitality."

Author's Note

They are flying off to the castle! Bottom did a naughty thing and doesn't feel a shred of guilt.

Will Silver go about trying to fix her, or would that be wrong, seeing as she doesn't want to be fixed?

Only the typos know for sure.

45 - In These Gilded Halls

The carpet drew closer to their destination. A grand place of white marble and golden spires, it gleamed in the desert sun like a welcoming beacon. As they came in for a landing, the reaction was near-immediate, as a literal red carpet was kicked out to unfurl before them and fanfare began to play.

A regal stallion of a horse emerged, flanked by a dozen slender mares in delicate Saddle Arabian bits and bridles and saddles that somehow made them look more provocative. Were they his concubines? Silver wondered as he stood tall and straight beside Celestia. The ride had done well for letting him catch his breath, and he was feeling sure he wouldn't collapse.

Celestia whispered while keeping her eyes straight. "That is the sultan, and his wives. You two could compare notes. He may be the only stallion to have a herd that could match yours."

Silver wasn't sure if he should take that in good light or not, and set it aside, instead looking over the sultan. He had a bright smile, and he looked healthy, as should a royal personage. He appeared to be middle-aged, just old enough for some signs of aging to appear, but far from old.

"Celestia! You're looking as radiant as ever. I remember when I was a little foal, looking up at you from my father's hooves, and the same divine creature stands before me today, stealing my breath." He put a hoof over his chest and bowed to her in a display of balance.

Celestia dipped her own head. "Wajdi, it is a pleasure to see you again. What a handsome stallion you have become, and so prosperous is your kingdom. Your father was wise to select you for this position."

Wajdi gave a hearty laugh. "I do my best to honor his memory, and his people. Come now! Introduce me your retinue. I have heard so much about some of them." His eyes locked on Silver. "It is hard not to hear of 'The Terror of the Night', to say nothing of other, even more interesting, titles that have been bestowed."

Silver nodded at Wajdi. "Silver Stars, Prince Silver Stars. Nice to meet you."

Wajdi slapped Silver with a hoof on the shoulder. "Don't speak so formally. We are big ponies, taking care of big things. Together, we are equals. Come, let's get some wine and share some stories. I'll have your servants shown to your room."

Celestia and Silver were led by Wajdi as the rest were escorted away. "Is it true?" Wajdi swiveled an ear to point back at them. "Did you really stir up the hornet's nest that is Anugypt? A dangerous game on the best of days, and today is not the best of days."

Celestia deflected gently. "A troubling situation that we're both glad to put behind us. Your country has been a soothing balm for tired souls."

Wajdi looked over his shoulders. "Oh? This is good to hear. There was some rumor that the prince was seen enjoying the local offerings. I can't say I blame him, there's something exotic and attractive about the bat ponies, yes?" His concubines tittered as Silver swallowed the urge to correct him. Bat ponies indeed...

Silver glanced over the concubines that followed along. "You don't have one, I notice?"

"Oh, no," said Wajdi with a wave of a hoof. "Fine mares, but too small to serve full time. You understand, do you not? You look big enough to know what I'm referring to."

Silver peeked at Celestia, who nodded. "Of course, I understand... but I wasn't always so large. My wife remains a lunar pony, and I love her dearly."

A concubine hurried forward and opened a door they had arrived at, allowing them into a room that smelled of light incense and was decorated with racks of wine. "Love, a fine thing. It is good that you hold loyal ponies close to your heart. I wasn't aware there were any royals of that breed outside of yourself, new prince?"

Silver stepped into the room and looked around with undisguised curiosity. "I met her long before, and she was a true friend then, and remains so now."

Wajdi gestured at a rack, and a bottle was secured and poured out into glasses. "Now look at me, ignoring the finest mare in the room. Celestia! Tell us how you've been enjoying your stay, and regale me with a story. I have always loved to hear your tales, and this has not changed."

Celestia floated one of the glasses over with her golden magic and took a light sip. "Saddle Arabia is, as always, a welcoming place. I took in a theatre play while Silver was exploring, and found it quite charming. It is a subtle pleasure to visit a nation where one's size is considered closer to the norm, rather than a mark of greatness."

Wajdi raised a brow. "But you are great! Still, I understand. Not having to duck through doors is not something one forgets." He balanced a cup easily on his hoof, sipping some of the fine drink. "Which play? Was it 'Once More to Dance?' A fine tale, taking the people by storm."

Celestia nodded in agreement. "That's the one. It was touching, but always kept such a light mood. I couldn't help myself but to smile through the production."

Wajdi raised his glass. "I sponsored that play. A young composer came to me, begging for bits to see his dream come to reality. He so impressed me with his passion that I could not say no. He has paid back what I gave him, and secured himself enough bits to keep doing what he loves. Truly I could not think of a happier ending."

Silver perked an ear at the exchange. "That worked out well for everyone involved. Always nice when it shakes out that way." No wine was brought to him, but he feared using magic to grab a glass with his recent incident. He walked over to the glasses and realized he had no chance of picking up the glass with a hoof without making an embarrassing mess, so he made a show of looking at the racks instead. "Do you often patronize the arts?"

Wajdi made a dismissive gesture. "When the need arises, or the plea passionate enough. Are you not thirsty?"

Silver shook his head. "I appreciate it, but I don't usually drink wine." Not a lie, but not the entire truth.

Wajdi raised a brow. "Go on, try some. It is from a truly splendid year. The sun kissed the grapes just right, and blessed us with a bounty not yet repeated."

Celestia's golden glow surrounded one of the cups and lifted to Silver. He shot her a brief look of thanks before sipping from it lightly. It was wine. His unrefined palate could determine little more than that. Etiquette demanded more than 'just wine' from Wajdi's description. "Hmm, very nice. I suppose I can make an exception for this." And he drank a little more to show he meant it, even if he still didn't favor the taste of alcohol.

Wajdi approached Silver and clapped him on the withers. "I would speak to you, stallion to stallion. It's been so long since I had an Equestrian male to discuss things with." He waggled his bushy brows. "I would also hear of your conquests, if you know what I am saying." He laughed deeply even as Silver grew more nervous, but there was no polite way to say no, and soon Celestia was gone with nothing but a supportive look. "Tell me, how has she been treating you?"

Silver perked an ear. "Who?"

Wajdi snorted softly. "Who? Princess Celestia, of course. Her land is a marvelous place, but it is also a mare's kingdom. You are clearly not a mare. Does she treat you well?"

Silver relaxed a little, was that all Wajdi wanted to know? "We started out a little rough, but we've grown closer over time. I trust her now, and she's shown trust in me. I don't think she'll ever entirely stop seeing me as 'a stallion', but she likes me, for me, and I'm respected."

Wajdi nodded as he refilled his glass. With Celestia no longer in the room, Silver had stopped drinking. "Why don't you use your magic?"

Silver went stiff. "What do you mean?"

Wajdi tilted his head. "I saw Celestia's magic on your cup. Can you not use the horn on your brow? I was told it was a basic thing for Equestrians who have one."

Silver was surprised, and Wajdi laughed at his expression. "Don't look that way. I have been trained, as a monarch must, to at least recognize when magic is being used around me. I would be prey to many things if I was ignorant, and I will not stand for that. Now tell me, why do you not use your magic?"

Silver wasn't sure what a good answer would be. "Using my magic... distracts me."

Wajdi lifted an ear. "Distracts?"

Silver stepped from hoof to hoof with increasing nervousness.

Wajdi smiled. "If it is that delicate, we will put it aside. We are friends here. Just two stallions, sharing drinks and tales. Is it true? Have you made a herd of all the princesses of Equestria?"

Silver gave a nervous smile. "It was actually their idea."

Wajdi burst into fresh laughter. "So modest. I envy you a little, perhaps. I would gladly take Celestia for a ride, if I could convince her to stand still for me. Of course, there are complications... You are young, perhaps, but you are aware you cannot spread your seed to any willing female, yes? It can make a real mess when they are royalty." He shook his head. "Really, the pharaoh of Anugypt?"

Silver burned brightly. "What? I didn't do anything with her!"

Wajdi raised a brow. "As you say... The rumors speak otherwise. Terrorizing her people, wooing their pharaoh, and sailing away. They don't know whether to fear you or just be amazed, while many of them think the tales are just too grandiose to even be true, and perhaps they are not." He lifted his glass towards Silver. "Rumors are an amazing thing, used for you, or against you, but never to be ignored."

Silver nodded a little and tried to marshall himself. "So, Wajdi?" He nodded. "You're sultan. You inherited the position?"

Wajdi shook his head. "Not precisely. While being son of the last sultan gave me an excellent place to demonstrate my abilities, my father ultimately could have chosen anyone, and would have chosen another, if I failed to stand out as superior. Many sultans are not inherited, and it is considered a mark of final wisdom for a sultan to cede to one not related by blood if that is best for the people." He set the glass down on the table. "Did anyone ever tell you, young prince, that your energy is a bit peculiar?"

Silver felt his wings lift on their own a little. "You would be the second, actually. The first is waiting on our ship."

Wajdi smiled. "I thought that might be the case. Come, let me show you the palace fully. You strike me as someone who can appreciate it, once I convince you we are friends and peers. Relax, I won't attack you."

He led Silver out of the room.

Author's Note

Silver's alone with Wajdi, Sultan of Saddle Arabia. Surely nothing can go wrong here...

Well, there's always typos. We can rely on those.

46 - Queen of Saddle Arabia

Wajdi guided Silver through the halls. "Now tell me, what do you think of them?"

Silver tilted his head. "Them?"

Wajdi bumped against Silver. "Don't be shy. We're both stallions. The lovely mares that were seeing to me. Did one of them... catch your eye?"

Silver flushed softly. "No! I mean, they're yours, aren't they?"

Wajdi raised a brow. "That doesn't stop a stallion from looking and appreciating. You are still young, are you not?" He raised a hoof to Silver's chin and turned his head one way and the other, looking Silver over. "It's difficult to tell, I admit. Equestrian royalty becomes large enough to rival Saddle Arabians. Is that how they have you? A young prince watched over by well-meaning but controlling princesses?"

Silver wasn't sure what the proper reply was, especially with it not being entirely inaccurate. "Aside from being enlisted for this trip, I have been allowed to do what I want, and learn for myself what my place is." He smiled gently. "They have been kind, and I have my own strong feelings for them."

Wajdi clapped Silver on the withers. "You don't need to convince me, and don't look so sad to come here. This is a wonderful country, full of wonders and mysteries enough to keep a pony busy all their life and not see half of it. Come, there is someone very important you should meet."

He led Silver along and nudged open a door. Inside was a female horse dressed in commanding attire and a clear crown. She nodded at Silver, then again at Wajdi. "You brought him?"

Wajdi lifted his shoulders. "The rumors appear to be just that. Silver Stars, meet my wife, the gem of my life, the holder of my own leash, Queen Jawa. May her reign be long and prosperous."

She cuffed him lightly. "You knave, introducing me like we aren't wildly in love." She kissed him gently and they nuzzled before turning to regard Silver as one. Jawa looked him over curiously. "Hmm, their first true prince, and a bat pony as well. A pleasure to meet you, Prince Silver Stars."

Silver extended a hoof. "Nice to meet you, Queen Jawa." Internally he repeated their names over and over, not wanting to mess it up. "I've been enjoying your country. It's really a very nice place."

Jawa accepted his hoof and they shook lightly. "Compared to Anugypt? I should think. If even half the rumors are true, we're lucky there hasn't been a declaration of outright war, but that situation seems to be calming."

Wajdi nodded at Silver. "Tell me, what do you see as the next potential issue in the area?"

Silver frowned a little in thought. "Well I heard there were attacks? From the south? Anu... Anubian, that's it. The Anubians."

Wajdi smiled. "Precisely so. They have been an irritant in the region for quite some time. Direct military efforts only have short-term results, it seems. Princess Celestia insists patience is called for. What do you think?"

Silver tensed. He was being baited into agreeing or dissenting with Celestia, and he didn't much like that proposition. "I think... I don't know nearly enough about the situation to give an educated response."

Jawa perked an ear at Wajdi. "I told you he'd say something like that. He may be young, but he isn't that naive." Her eyes locked onto Silver's. "Is it true, that you have a herd large enough to compete with my terrible stud of a husband?"

Wajdi burst into a rough laugh. "Did you not hear? He is called 'The Stud of the Land'. He captured an entire vessel of pirates, only to leave every nubile female he could find on it heavy with foal and set them free, if the rumors are to be believed." He flashed jeweled teeth. "Which I am inclined to do, seeing as one of my stallions now captains the ship."

Jawa gasped. "You should have informed me of that. Really, an entire vessel?" She peered at Silver skeptically. "He must use his youth, all bang, no endurance." She turned her nose up, drawing a fresh laugh from her husband.

"Don't mind her, she's defending my honor. I'm not sure I could take on an entire boat full of salty mares all at once."

Silver shook his head quickly. "I didn't do it all at once, they didn't all agree right away, so I kept coming back over about a week." It was only after he said it that he lit up red, realizing he had just confessed to the entire thing and revealed more than he intended.

Wajdi raised a brow. "Oh ho! Perhaps you did earn that title after all. Tell me though, why did you do that, and why release them all? Surely you had no particular feelings towards the stallions."

Silver took a slow breath and nodded. "Well, they're a family. Now they're still a family, doing better things. I don't want to see them hurt, or killed. Hurting them won't undo the harm they've caused before. Killing them won't bring back the ones they hurt or the things they stole."

Wajdi smiled faintly. "And the foals were just a positive side effect?"

Silver glanced away. "Sort of... It also made them more of a family. They couldn't ignore the future with foals in their bellies, and it drew their coltfriends closer." He glanced between Wajdi and Jawa. "I... did what seemed to be best, for everyone."

Jawa rolled her eyes. "Typical stallion, thinking a mare can be put in her place with a foal or two."

Wajdi looked perpetually amused. "And that a stallion can be put into his place with a mare or two. It is the way of things. You were far kinder to them than most would have been, having bested them. Tell me, whatever became of their captain? Did you kill the stallion in the struggle?"

Jawa watched Silver's reaction. "I don't think the captain was a stallion, dear."

Silver gave a hesitant nod. "She came with us. She should be in our room, where you took the rest of our servants."

Wajdi grinned. "Oh? Was it that comely mare that looked like a dancer? Or that slender one that looked so shy, but so happy when she was around you?"

Silver shook his head slowly. "Actually, the unicorn."

Jawa gave a soft hmm. "Princess Celestia mentioned you were a unicorn first. The curve of her horn catch your eye, young prince?"

Silver felt like he just kept giving and giving without getting much in return. "So, about those Anubians. What do you think should be done about them?"

Wajdi wobbled a hoof. "Uncultured hooligans that are unfortunately good at hit-and-run tactics and know which end of the sword to poke in things. They also have hands, a subtle but persistent advantage. I think we should find their holes and burn them out, and be rid of a blight on the region once and for all."

Jawa huffed at her husband's words. "Better stallions than you have tried that, and lost the lives of countless innocents for their trouble. So long as their people can't provide for themselves, they'll keep raiding and pillaging. Fix their dependencies on raiding and it'd stop."

Wajdi clopped a hoof on the floor. "And are we now forgetting the fate of Na'imah? She carried her peace with her to the grave, and the region is no better for it. How do you propose we 'fix' it when they don't want to be fixed?"

Silver felt mildly accomplished, getting the two to argue with one another instead of peeling off the layers of his past like an unprotected onion. His pride was short-lived, as Wajdi was staring at him again. "Did I miss a question?"

Wajdi shook his head. "No, but we've monopolized your time enough for one day. Go, join your motherwife and enjoy the hospitality of the palace. We'll meet again for dinner, and I'll show you how Saddle Arabians enjoy a feast!"

Silver departed, musing over the term 'motherwife'. A guard outside gestured for him to follow, and led him to what appeared to be their room for the time being. Celestia was there, and the others, most looking relaxed.

Celestia smiled at his return. "I trust your discussion went well?"

Silver nodded. "He was friendly enough, but he never stopped prying."

Bright Eyes snorted softly. "Of course he would. He'd be a terrible sultan if he didn't. Did you get anything out of him, or did he have you against the bannister like a swordspony that forgot his blade?"

Silver frowned at Bright Eyes. "Don't look at me like I have no idea what I'm doing. I met his wife, the Queen, and we discussed their issues with the Anubians. It seems that's a shared problem from Anugypt, for the entire region. From the way they discussed it, it's been a recurring issue for quite a long time. Generations I'd say."

Celestia nodded, looking displeased. "I tried, once, to intervene long ago, before Equestria as you know it today was even formed. It didn't turn out well, and it remains a reminder that I can't just wave a wing and make problems vanish. They are a stubborn and resilient people. If they put their efforts to positive ends, they could accomplish so much. They refuse the touch of destiny, or the peace of harmony." She raised a brow lightly, looking at Silver. "You didn't agree to anything, did you?"

Silver quickly shook his head. "No! No, I'm not qualified to start getting involved in matters quite that big. He sent me to my 'motherwife' and said to expect a big dinner."

Celestia snorted softly. "He must think me the fool to believe I could be your mother."

Silver didn't entirely dislike the idea of having a pony like Celestia for a mother, and he remembered that Luna had offered that, a chance to be her foal. That was no idle gift. "No, but wife you are." He looked around and spotted Patty talking with Shei quietly. He wandered towards them with a smile. "How are you holding up?"

Patty perked an ear. "I understand what happened. Ghastly... She deserved better." She pointed a hoof at Silver. "I hope you understand this was your fault."

Silver flushed, tingles ran painfully across his flesh. "I'm sorry..."

Patty nodded. "I know you are. The least you can do is make sure her sister is well cared-for."

Shei hopped to her hooves. "He is already doing that. Auntie... Don't needle him so. Can't you see how hurt he is? He is the only one beside myself that sheds so many tears for her."

Silver leaned in, slowly pressing his forehead to Patty's. She was slightly cooler, and a little wrinkled. "I will never forget my mistake with her, and I promised her Shei would always be protected, and I will succeed with her where I failed with Aila. She will never want for my shelter, unless she chooses to leave on her own."

Patty nodded with a slowly-forming smile. "That's a good colt. I knew a good heart when I met one. Now what's this about dinner?"

Author's Note

Silver meets the royal couple, then reunites with his retinue. What's Bottom been up to? We didn't see her this chapter.

47 - A Formal Dinner

Silver moved to settle and unwind from the day's activities, with dinner still ahead. He let out a breath and closed his eyes, just gently nudging the tension away, or trying to. Another presence settled beside him, and delicate hooves began to work at his tense muscles. They protested at first, making him grunt, but soon began to relax under the gentle attentions and he sagged with contentment.

Cracking an eye open, he saw Bottom working quietly. Bottom noticed him looking and smiled. "Good afternoon, sir." Her voice, like the rest of her, was changed ever so subtly. She was already so emasculated before, the hop over was relatively mild, but that didn't make it sit quite right with Silver.

"Bottom... I know you... You want to be loved, right?"

Bottom smiled. "And I am, sir." She leaned in and nuzzled into his cheek softly. "I am yours, sir, forever."

Silver flipped his ears back. "You were... mine before, as a stallion, Bottom."

Bottom shook her head. "I am sorry to disagree, sir, but not forever, sir. You were going to get rid of me, sir." She pushed at Silver, rolling him over onto his back and working at his belly carefully. "You were waiting for me to get better, sir, and go away. Now I can be yours forever, sir, and be useful for you."

Silver shook his head, growing confused. "Do you disagree that you're not... entirely well?"

Bottom looked quizzical at the question, considering it even as her hooves continued their soft dance. "Not the... Not the way you think. I had to work hard to survive, but you are kind and generous and I feel better every day. All I want is a stallion to hold me tight and protect me, sir. That's all I ever wanted, sir."

Silver gave a slow nod, a knot of guilt refusing to die away in his chest. Was this what was best for Bottom? How could he convince Bottom to turn back, if that was the right thing to do? While he considered this, Bottom slipped over him, and pulled the curtain closed around the bed.

Silver snapped back into focus. "Huh?" Before he could muster a more intelligent question, Bottom had him, and tried to convince him in her own way how much she approved of the current situation.

Silver sank into the sheets afterwards, drained in all the good ways, with Bottom snuggling against him from above. "Bottom... I cared about you as a stallion, and I still care now."

Bottom nodded. "I know that. I know..." She put a hoof to her chest. "If you didn't care about me, I wouldn't love you, sir. But you love me more now. I want to be this close to you. I want to be closer!" She nuzzled and bit at his snout softly and peered into his eyes. "Please don't push me away. I'll do what you want, sir."

Silver felt there was nothing more to be done at that moment but to hug Bottom gently. "I... will accept you whichever way you are, Bottom. I'll let this drop for now, just know this, if you change your mind, you let me know. I won't hold it against you."

Bottom squeezed back warmly before slipping to her hooves. "I won't... But thank you, sir." She dipped her head, then pranced off. Silver shook his head a little, feeling smaller in comparison for how much he had whined and complained about his transition to a mare.

He slipped to his hooves and went to find the bath. Once he was in and soaking, Celestia approached and sat at the edge, looking at him. "You look like you could sink under the weight of your thoughts, Silver."

Silver perked an ear at Celestia. "I'm worried about Bottom. He, er, she... She seems really happy with herself, which is good? I think?"

Celestia reached out and poked him on the nose lightly. "What is done is done. She does seem happy. I'll watch her with you, and we'll try to do what's best. Now wash up and be ready. Dinner begins soon and we need to look, smell, act, and be our best. They may be our allies, but that does not decrease the need to make good impressions, on them and those around them. Would you like some help?"

Silver flushed lightly, agitated at the idea of needing help to bathe, but then he realized it would either be very slow, or leave him compromised if he used his magic. "Hrm, yes. That would be best."

Celestia got to work, scrubbing Silver down with a stiff-bristled brush and sparing no part of him from its cleansing presence, despite some squirming and squeaks from Silver.

With some light perfumes and ensuring his clothing was in good repair, they set out in a collective group, taking Shei, Bright and Bottom as servants, and Patty as a guest.

They arrived and were shown to seats near the end of the table at the large spread, though there was little true food present yet. Appetizers were arranged, from little rolls to selections of fruits and cheeses.

Silver picked at the appetizers out of idle hunger and nervousness, preferring to be doing something, even if just eating, rather than sitting there.

Wajdi and Jawa emerged together and took their places at the same end they were at, and the meal began in earnest. Large trays of food were brought out, showcasing just how much a vegetarian diet did not have to mean a restricted one. Patty made a noise of approval, rubbing her forehooves together before digging in without reservation, royalty present or not.

Jawa smiled at our group. "Princess Celestia, this is quite a change from your last visit, is it not?"

Celestia gestured at the group with a wing. "I must say I approve of traveling with friends and family instead of only guards and dignitaries. I trust they meet your approval?"

Jawa nodded. "Of course. I met your charming husband earlier, but do introduce me to the rest."

Patty wiped her hooves on a napkin as she looked at the Queen with a smile. "I'm Patty Windsong, your majesty. A pleasure to meet you. This is Shei Wingsong, my niece, and Silver Stars' servant."

Feeling the need to introduce himself since Patty did, Bottom shrank a little. "I-I'm Bottom, ma'am..." She glanced from one side of the table to the other. "I belong to Silver, ma'am."

Wajdi snorted with a smile. "Oh ho, are these two lovely mares part of your harem, young prince? Already trying to prove yourself to your elders?" His mood was positive and tone jesting. He clapped his forehooves with a clop clop and a door opened, admitting half-a-dozen of his own concubines, some of which Silver recognized from earlier. They sat down daintily across the table from Celestia and her guests. "I'm afraid I have you beat for tonight, but I understand, being so far away from home."

Jawa softly ribbed him. "You're making him uncomfortable. Be gentle on him, darling, he's not used to your roughhousing." She leveled her gaze at the group. "I hate to interrupt dinner with business, but we've delayed the discussion long enough, I feel."

Wajdi nodded and looked to Celestia. "Well, what say you, honored sun tender? Have you considered our proposal?"

Celestia gestured at Silver. "Silver could stand to hear the particulars. He must learn his place in things."

Wajdi chuckled softly. "You hear that, colt? Your motherwife's standing up for you. We were discussing it in part last night. The Anubian threat rises and falls like the tides, and currently, it rises. We want to expand trade to the Zebrican nation, but they're in the way, and any vessel or caravan we send is invariably waylaid. They must be taken care of, on a more permanent basis. The region's poised to move forward, and they are a relic of the past."

Bottom glanced about again, looking nervous and as if she wanted to say something, but her words did not emerge.

Celestia nodded slowly at Wajdi. "Have you explained to Silver what you mean when you use that label? I can see it passing over his head."

Wajdi rolled a hoof lightly. "You're denying a stallion his fun. A motherwife is a wife that nurtures and helps a husband to grow, like a mother. There are many types of wives, but none as fine as my own." He leaned over and kissed Jawa on the side of her snout, to her approval. "Now, Princess Celestia, what say you?"

Silver raised a hoof. "Sorry to interrupt, but what exactly are they raiding for?"

Jawa tilted her head head a little. "Presumably for wealth? Perhaps some primitive need for glory and dominance."

Silver shook his head. "I mean, do they prefer to target a kind of thing? Are they going after metal, or food, or... something? Do they make anything for themselves, or are they a completely dependant leech on everyone else?"

Wajdi burst into laughter. "See, I told you he had a clever head on those shoulders. Those are fine questions, but most who have gone to try and find out haven't had happy results."

Silver raised his hoof, ready to volunteer when Celestia's magic wrapped around it and lowered it to the table. He looked at her and caught a moment of stern disapproval, and he let it go.

Jawa gestured towards a window. "That isn't to say we have learned nothing. They do respect strength and cunning. Egalitarian, both males and females are gravitated towards those who can provide with brute force and cleverness, and they arrange themselves in loose 'tribes', following the biggest, smartest, of their lot. The chieftains then argue and fight among themselves, and eventually consensus is had. Once they come up with a plan, they seem to move almost as one, and their raids are very effective as a result."

Silver chewed softly at a gourd of some kind. It tasted buttery and wonderful, with spices he couldn't hope to identify that gave it a kick. "So we just have to convince the chieftains that there's a better way, and the rest will follow along after it."

Wajdi raised a brow. "A fine idea, but an idea it remains until it is actually done. They are xenophobic, so far as our scouts report. Attempts to approach peacefully usually end with the life of the brave soul attempting it."

"Silver can do it." Bottom shrank even as she said it, and all eyes turned turned towards her. "I-I... Sorry... Um... I just meant, I believe in him, sir, ma'am. If anyone can do it, he can."

Jawa smiled gently. "Your servant's faith in you is admirable." Her gaze shifted to Celestia. "We would not presume to give you this task without her permission."

Celestia let out a soft sigh. "Long have our people benefitted from our trade, and the kindred bond of fellow equines has kept our bonds secure, even through the lean years. We are both ponies, in the end, and I wish your people peace and prosperity."

Wajdi raised a brow. "Those are fine words, but no answer."

Celestia smiled gently. "We must see to a personal matter first. We will return, of this I swear." She held up a hoof. "Silver will be more useful to himself, and you, after we're done."

Jawa nodded at Wajdi. "I told you."

Wajdi waved a hoof at Celestia. "That was as close to a confession as she can get." With a soft huff he clopped his hooves. "Send in Oman!"

Author's Note

What a twist! Even the typos didn't see this coming.

Meanwhile, Patty is enjoying dinner. Some of us have our priorities straight.

48 - To Put to Right

Oman stepped in through a side door, nodding at the monarchs of the land before settling across from Silver and his company, beside the concubines.

Wajdi snorted softly. "You're throwing off the pattern of loveliness, Oman."

Oman gave a snort in return. "I apologize, your majesty. Would you like me to put on some eyeliner?" Their ribbing seemed light-hearted, and his eyes moved across the tables to peer at Silver directly. "I trust I'm here for him?"

Wajdi nodded. "Of course. I trust you'll forgive me, but I've had a keen interest in you, young prince. How could we not? Your character and disposition could make or break our enduring ties with Equestria." He smiled. "I'm happy to report that I've liked what I've seen so far. You still have more growing to do, but you are a fine pony, overall."

Celestia raised a brow lightly, nodding. "We're glad to hear you think so." She focused her attention on Oman. "Are you here to help us then?"

Oman clasped his hooves together and bowed. "As my king and queen demand it. The artifact needed to free Silver is not within this kingdom. It is within the land of Turkey."

Turkey? Silver tilted his head a bit. No pun? His mind clicked softly. "It wouldn't happen to be ruled by actual turkeys, would it?"

Oman raised a brow. "You guess correctly. They are a proud people, once quite warlike, but they've settled quite admirably in these more peaceful times, and have been valued trade partners and allies in most matters. They value our craft, and their own demands a good price in the market."

Wajdi frowned slightly. "I didn't want to send him so far away, but this is for his own good, and I won't stop him if that's where he wants to go. Prince Silver Stars, we are aware of the artifact that is a blight on you." He snorted softly. "I wouldn't mind a day or two with that."

Jawa cuffed Wajdi across the head roughly. "You will banish that thought from your head immediately."

He rubbed at his sore noggin. "Yes, my lovely. You can't blame a stallion for thinking it. Let's focus on freeing our new friend from it. Would you like an escort? No pirates will dare to approach a royal vessel flanked with two ready and able ships, primed and ready to defend you."

Celestia held up a hoof. "I would rather come in peace."

He nodded. "I figured you might. You've always come through in the end, and I trust your luck to hold true." He turned his gaze to Silver. "An entire pirate crew..."

Jawa smiled gently. "But that's for tomorrow at the earliest. For tonight, let us enjoy some fine food, and fine company."

Oman looked at Bottom curiously, looking her over quietly as she timidly ate. "Bottom?" She looked up at him, and he scowled in reply and looked to Silver. "Why is Bottom a mare?"

Bottom shrunk a bit at the scowl, but thrust a hoof in front of Silver. "B-because I asked him to do it, sir..."

Jawa blinked at the exchange. "You were a stallion?"

Bottom flashed a smile at the Queen. "Yes, ma'am."

Silver put a hoof to his head. "As she said, she wanted it, and here we are."

Oman rose to his hooves and stared at Bottom. "Is that the whole of the truth?"

Wajdi clopped a hoof on the table. "There will be no interrogation at the dining table. Seriously, Oman. Sometimes you forget all semblance of civility. Don't embarrass us."

Oman sank back to his seat with a grunt, clearly unhappy but accepting the order.

Bottom put down her own hooves, standing up. "Why is it so hard to accept!?" She thrust a hoof at Silver. "I love him. I want to be his concubine. I'm happy like this. He doesn't flinch away when I come close to him, and I'll help bring his love into the world. I'm happy!" She sank to her seat, head thunking into the table. "Happy..."

The ongoing conversation was murdered brutally at the loud speech. Silver put a hoof over the softly crying Bottom, wanting to comfort her despite the growing awkward tension. She hugged him tightly and cried into his neck, and he rocked her, the two swaying back and forth.

Celestia took a slow breath before forcing a smile. "I think we should move the conversation along. Turkey, you said?"

Oman nodded. "It is being held in an art repository. You'll have to convince them to sell it to you, and they're rather fond of the piece. I don't think waving a large sum of bits is the best course, but it is your quest, not mine."

Shei tilted her head. "It's in a museum? Well that's better than the middle of some trap-laden ruins or something like that."

Bright snorted. "Give me an able-bodied crew and I could get me hooves on it..."

Celestia inclined her head. "Our dealings with the Turkish empire are limited. We can remedy that and retrieve the artifact. Two birds hatched from one egg, as it were. Do you have any advice?" She looked to the King and Queen. "Are there topics we should avoid, or bring up in particular?"

Jawa considered a moment before nodding. "Send word ahead of time. They are prone to surprise, and don't enjoy it. Do nothing alarming or unexpected around them, and they will warm to you."

Oman looked across at Silver. "I doubt that will be easy."

Silver flushed at the implication, but couldn't directly argue it, somewhat agreeing that he was a source of the unexpected more often than not. Bottom had stopped crying, but was still enjoying hugging and snuggling. Silver gently parted from her, putting her back to her plate and nipping an ear fondly. This got her back to enjoying dinner. Freed of distraction, he looked to Oman. "Alright, so you're going to tell us which one it's hidden in and what it looks like and that'll be that?"

Oman raised a bushy brow. "I should think not. The process for uniting the two halves is not as simple as pressing them together. I will be accompanying you until this quest is complete."

Jawa looked towards Oman. "And you will be on your best behavior. Neither of them owe you anything, Oman. You travel at our command, not as a favor to them."

Oman huffed indignantly. "As you command, my Queen."

Wajdi looked towards Bright Eyes. "I'm given to believe you were a pirate captain."

"Was," she emphasized with a snort, poking a slice of some thick fruit with a fork held in her magic.

Wajdi inclined his head. "One that has preyed on no small number of my vessels." He pulled a paper from beneath the table and displayed it. It held a crude picture of Bright Eyes, with a promise for a reward for her capture, and a smaller reward if returned dead. "It seems you've been captured by a bounty hunter far kinder than we imagined."

Bright Eyes grit her teeth, looking incredibly nervous and glancing for the exits.

Wajdi held up a hoof. "Before you flee, know that I am aware of your circumstances. If you have put your thievery behind you, we will let it remain there, in your past. Would you stand for us?"

Bright Eyes went stiff a moment before slowly rising up to her hooves and staring at the king.

Wajdi nodded. "Our young prince has left his mark on you quite visibly. Do you intend to follow him forever? Are you seduced, as the former-stallion?"

Bright Eyes clopped the table. "No! I don't love the daft stallion. I barely tolerate him." She turned up her nose. "My talents are being wasted, and for what? To serve as a brood mare?"

Wajdi smiled and brought his hooves together. "A full pardon, and a payment in the form of twenty bits daily, and perhaps we could lure you to serve our navy?"

Bright Eyes sat up with keen interest. "As a captain?"

Wajdi rolled a hoof. "What other position would we consider?" His eyes moved to Silver. "Assuming your old employer releases you."

Silver felt on the spot. Did he want to keep Bright Eyes? Not enough to keep her from what seemed a much better fit than his growing harem. He looked to her to see her trying to look nonchalant about it. "Well? Do you want to go?"

Bright Eyes snorted. "Of course I do! Back in the water, with a mighty crew! It's what I was born to do."

Silver nodded lightly. "Then she's yours. Treat her well."

Jawa rolled her eyes. "I'll make sure he doesn't." She made a wave and a servant hurried over. Whispers were exchanged, then the servant scurried off, only to return with a platter weighed down with a bag overflowing with bits. "You've captured her, the reward is rightfully yours."

Silver accepted the sack of bits, holding it aloft in his magic as blood rushed to lower regions. He quickly put it down beside himself before it could progress too far. "Thank you. It's good to bring ponies back into the light, er, of harmony."

The dinner continued as Celestia began discussing matters of trade routes in the region. The exacts of which were beyond Silver's feeble grasp of geography or economics. He settled for eating instead, enjoying the local fare until a hoof softly brushed against his semi-hard member. He glanced and saw Bottom was starting to work him under the table, though her eyes were gazing calmly across the way.

Being given a hoof-job in the middle of a royal dinner hardly felt proper, and Silver gently swatted at her arms, trying to dissuade her, and she thankfully took the hint. He relaxed with a soft sigh only to feel the teasing continue, but it wasn't Bottom. Shei had attacked him from the other side. He grunted softly before the feelings redoubled. They were both working him to distraction, making him squirm with building delight.

Wajdi raised a brow at Silver. "Seat not to your liking, young prince?"

Silver sat up sharply, slapping against the underside of the table with a muffled thump. Wincing, he shook his head. "Not at all! Everything is quite... perfect."

Despite Silver's attempts to dissuade the two, he was powerless to keep both sets of hooves away without using magic, and decorum demanded he not speak of what was going on, and so he was slowly worked up higher and higher. Just as he felt he would lose the struggle, it stopped. Both sat with such peacefully innocent faces, and their hooves made no move to continue. They just left him to cool down on his own. By the time dinner was over, Silver was more than ready to flee. Chancing it rather than waving his disgrace around, he thanked his guests profusely before vanishing, carried off to his room with a teleportation.

Bottom and Shei could help him work off his steam properly when they returned.

Author's Note

Politics! They talk a lot. Turkeys? Is that a typo?

49 - The Comfort of One's Bed

Silver appeared on his bed with a pop and sank to the sheets fitfully. The use of magic made his condition worse, and he could feel the energy pulsing through his loins, urgently calling to be used in the body of another. He flopped onto his side and tried to relax, breathing every three heartbeats and focusing on the meditation rather than the stiffness that was demanding his attention. Truly it was times like these when he most missed the simple gift of hands.

The darkness of the room, and the quiet, allowed him to slowly gain some measure of peace, and he relaxed with a little sigh just before the door opened almost silently. He looked in its direction to see a female horse trot in. She wasn't Shei, or Bright Eyes, or Bottom. She looked around, apparently not seeing him. Looking her over, he could see she was dressed like one of the king's concubines. Why was one of them here?

She moved further into the room and spotted him looking at her. She bowed her head towards him smoothly, not registering surprise. "Good evening, m'lord. Are you Prince Silver Stars?"

Silver rolled up onto his belly, rather than continue to expose himself to the mare. "Yes, that's me. Is something wrong?"

She smiled. "Of course not, m'lord. You left before he could give me to you properly, m'lord."

Silver's ears pinned on his head. "Give you to me?"

She nodded. "Of course, m'lord. He understands that you have no one to manage your concubines or your affairs. I will do both of those things." She trotted closer to him. "Just leave it to me, and I'll make sure they give you no troubles, m'lord."

Silver lifted an ear towards her. "Doesn't that make you a concubine as well?"

She tilted her head at him. "Oh my, you are new at this, m'lord. Of course it does." She performed a slow turn, showing off her dark fur, midnight black and glossy bright. "Does my form not please?" Her dazzling blue eyes shined with mirth at his inexperience, and her golden tail and mane waved suggestively with a toss.

Silver found her form quite pleasing, or at least his still firm stallionhood certainly did. Her body meant relief, and the urge only built with her display, but he wouldn't be lured into leaping on a female again by that accursed bracelet. "What's your name?"

She put a hoof at her chest, "Fiddah, it means silver." She leaned closer to Silver. "It is like destiny."

Silver licked over his lips lightly, glancing towards the closed door, then the shapely mare that held his carnal interest securely, but he didn't know her. He wouldn't be reduced to a tool of his cock. With a sudden snort, he pointed at the door. "Can you fetch one of the others? I have need of them."

"I can see that." She raised a brow. "Why would you call for another while I am here? The King has ensured that I am very well trained. I will have you seeing the stars in your name in no time at all." She fixed a predatorial gaze on him.

Silver slid from the bed, standing on shaking legs. "I have business to finish with Bottom, and Shei needs a little disciplining for her actions during dinner. Fetch them. That's your job, isn't it?"

She looked barbed at his words. "Yes, yes it is... I will fetch them, m'lord." She turned away, tail flicking out of the way quite purposefully to give him a peek on her way out. His loins seemed to throb in dismay at his not claiming the mare, but he stood there impatiently, awaiting the arrival of the mares he knew and loved, instead of casually throwing himself at the mare that had succeeded in stirring his easily roused fires.

Fiddah returned shortly, guiding Shei and Bottom along. She nipped at Shei's flank on the way into the room. "You have brought disgrace to our sultan."

Shei snorted at Fiddah, dancing away from her bite. "I will tease him when and where I please. He enjoys it, even if he claims otherwise."

Silver approached quickly, "Enough. Shei, you were wrong to do that in the middle of a diplomatic meeting like that. That doesn't give a good impression to the King and Queen." He leaned in and kissed her cheek. "You can have me away from the table."

Shei smiled brightly at him and they shared a nuzzle, all forgiven.

Bottom looked nervous, dancing from hoof to hoof. Silver turned to her and sniffed along her side. "Why are you looking that way, Bottom?"

Bottom shivered softly. "I teased you as well, sir. Are you not angry at me too, sir?"

Silver nipped at the base of Bottom's tail. "Furious. Look at what you've caused."

Bottom looked and beheld. Before Silver could continue his act, Bottom went for it, engulfing his length in the warm sucking wetness of her mouth. Silver squeaked before shuddering. "Oh! Oh, not... what..." His will to speak eroded with every noise she made around his member. "Damn it, Bottom." He began to squirm himself, balls growing tense with the need to explode. "Turn around and let me fuck you properly."

Bottom drew back at those words, ears twitching in a spasm. "What? Oh... Yes, sir!" She quickly span around and hiked her tail with an almost goofy grin.

Fiddah raised a hoof to Bottom's face, as if to counsel her on proper bedroom come hither looks, but Silver wouldn't have it. "Let Bottom be. She pleases me just the way she is." He hopped up on her and hugged her from above as he worked his way into her welcoming passage. "She is fine just as she is." He nuzzled into her neck from behind. "Male or female. I was the coward, not you, Bottom."

Coward or not, Bottom didn't seem to care anymore, and they coupled eagerly. Bottom begged to be filled, and Silver obliged, and very little constructive got done that evening as Silver rutted out all his frustrations in the mare to their mutual pleasure. When Silver finally pulled free and nuzzled at her, ready to go to bed, he felt a new presence beneath him.

Fiddah's breath washed over his semi-hard member. "Are you not going to sample your newest, m'lord?"

Silver grunted softly and sat back, only to have Fiddah move after him, licking his shaft clean and sending spikes of pleasure through him. He hadn't expected to be given a concubine, and wasn't sure how to approach it, though she certainly seemed to know how to approach him. "Are you tired, m'lord?"

Silver nodded at her words. "It's been quite a long day. You don't have to go with me, you know. I won't--"

Fiddah frowned at him. "You decline a gift? I would return a failure, undesirable and unwanted."

Silver flinched. Why was it always so complicated? "Come on. I'm tired." He led all three of them to his bed and soon curled up. They seemed to be letting him sleep, and he started to nod off when he heard a squeak. Cracking open an eye he saw Bottom wriggling with delight as Fiddah ate her out with apparent skill. Bottom squirmed about until she could get her own snout between Fiddah's thighs, though Bottom looked confused at what she found, and uncertain.

Shei whispered in Fiddah's ear. "She was once a colt cuddler, mayhaps she--"

Bottom shook her head quickly. "I know what to do!" She sounded defensive as she said it, then buried her snout into Fiddah, returning her attention almost aggressively. Fiddah controlled herself quite well, barely making a noise as she continued her treatment of Bottom. Watching the two work each other was making sleep more difficult for Silver and he made a mental note that his mares needed a big bed that was just theirs as soon as possible.

The next morning found Silver waking up under a warm carpet of mares, and a smirking Celestia seated beside the bed. "Enjoying yourself?"

Silver was pinned, and gave the barest of nods. "Not as nice as an evening with my sun, but we managed."

Celestia laughed gently and reached to rub over his head with a hoof. "You flatterer. Who is she?" She pointed at Fiddah.

Silver followed the hoof. "A gift from Wajdi. She's a trained concubine, and she's supposed to help manage mine?"

Celestia shook her head. "I will hope you don't have so many that it becomes required."

Silver grit his teeth. "Agreed, but she's a gift, and I can't think of a way to return her that won't hurt her, or his, feelings."

Celestia pointed at Bottom. "You realize, this is exactly what I thought would happen to you."

Silver perked an ear. "You thought I would find an abused stallion?"

Celestia frowned a little. "No, not that. See how much happier she is. She doesn't want to be a stallion anymore."

Silver let out a slow breath. "Difference being she asked for it, and you demanded it of me."

Celestia nodded. "An increasingly important difference, I realize. I am sorry I did that to you." She leaned in and kissed his brow above his horn. "We set sail tomorrow, to Turkey. Of course, this is going to delay our return trip."

Silver grimaced at that, he wanted to be home again, with Twilight, and Fast Change, and Night Watch. "We do what we have to do..." Silver tried to get out from under the mares, and only succeeded in waking them all. Soon the room was filled with sleepy activity, and Silver made his way to the tub to begin washing and preparing for the day. "Anything I should know about the turkeys?"

Celestia lifted her shoulders. "I don't know nearly as much about them as I should. We'll both be learning something new. Shei?"

Shei perked an ear. "I've met a few, ma'am. They're easily excited and slow to calm down."

Fiddah nodded. "That's what I've seen. They wear jewelry, either gender. Compliment them. That usually gets on their good side."

Bottom clopped her forehooves together lightly. "I never saw one, ma'am."

Celestia nodded. "A fair bit of advice. We'll have to wing it, and be careful. I've sent a letter announcing our intentions to visit. If they don't reply promptly, we'll wait. Jawa was quite insistent that one secure permission before sailing into port, and I see no reason to doubt her words."

Silver nodded from the tub. "Right. Easily scared birds. At least I shouldn't have to worry about females there."

Celestia raised a brow. "So sure you won't find the locals appealing in their own way."

Silver made a face. "When I first... arrived... at least ponies had all the right parts. Birds do not. Beaks make kissing look dangerous as well."

Bottom looked to Silver. "That reminds me, sir. What are you, sir? Or, um, what were you, sir? If you don't mind telling me..."

Author's Note

Silver flees from the situation, only to find a new situation. He and Bottom solidify their positions, and Fiddah joins the crew as a political gift.

I just hope Celestia's letter is typo free. Typos scare turkeys.

51 - You Are a Prince

When Silver awoke, he felt a bit numb and sore, but better for having expressed some of his dissatisfaction. Shei wasn't around and he looked around a little before returning to their quarters. When he entered, Celestia was there, looking at him impassively. She had some hint about her. She knew something, and she planned to share it. She was waiting for him to break.

Silver grit his teeth silently as he trot into the room and made his way towards the sink to freshen up.

"I didn't know."

Silver looked up at her words, perking an ear. "Know what?"

"That he was once human... That he would hurt your feelings along the way." She canted her head to the left slightly. "You did ask him, once, if he wanted to be a mare."

Silver sagged a little. "I did."

Celestia rolled a hoof. "And he made his choice. She is a happier pony for it. Our little disagreements aside, I think we can both agree that she is happier now than before, and no one coerced them."

Silver splashed water into his face, cleaning some of the mess he made of himself. "She's doing it for me, not herself. I just want to know what she really wants."

Celestia tossed her flowing mane. "You. She has her eyes set squarely on the Prince of Equestria, and the love and security that represents. She is polite enough with me, but she knows I feel no physical attraction to her, and can't provide what she wants, while you can, and have."

Silver clopped a hoof on the edge of the sink. "She deserves to be free to find herself, not hook into the first not-horrible thing to cross her path. She could find a stallion that would devote his life to her, instead of a tiny slice of mine. It's not fair, for her. I mean, forget what I want for a moment, as we usually do." Celestia rolled her eyes at his words. "She can do better than being one of my hanger-ons. What should I do? You like being a source of answers, well, hit me up. I'm listening."

A curtain pushed ahead, and Bottom's snout peeked free. "Do you... really think that?"

Silver went rigid as a board, heart hammering in his chest as another little fragment of his world felt like it came free and tumbled into the unending maelstrom of life. "I... yes. I want you to be happy, Bottom. I want you to be cared for and loved and to be held close and cherished, and the absolute best I could promise is, what, one-tenth of my time? That's not fair... to you. It's not fair to anyone around me, to keep giving away bits of myself, and expecting everyone else involved to be happy with the smaller and smaller chunks they're left with. I'm a terrible husband. You deserve better."

Bottom looked between Silver and Celestia, like a deer caught in headlights. "I... Don't I get to decide what's good for me?"

Silver sank. "Of course. Of course you do. What do you think, Bottom? Your opinion matters."

Bottom perked her ears, and gave the littlest of smiles. She stepped up to Silver and nuzzled him. "Shei told me what you said. You don't need to marry me. You don't need to promise your life to me. I just want to be your servant, and to be appreciated." She sat down and clopped her forehooves together. "Please accept me, as I am. I don't want anything from you but that acceptance. If I find some stallion that I want, you'll let me go, because that's the kind of pony you are, and that makes me happy too."

Silver smiled, sitting up and looking Bottom over. "Is it that easy? Do you really understand?"

Bottom bobbed her head. "I... I think I do... For now, I will be your servant, and be happy. If I find someone else... I'll be happy with them, but for now, you are... You are a good pony, sir. Please stop... Please stop hurting yourself. Stop hating yourself. It hurts to see it, sir. You saved me, sir."

Silver felt that painful tension build, but he nodded, and he pulled Bottom close, hugging and snuggling to her. "Fine... Fine. I'll accept you as you are, and as you will be. If you find someone else, you'll go with my deepest of blessings, and always as my friend."

Bottom nuzzled up under Silver's chin. "Do you mean that? Are we friends?"

Silver drew back. "What? Of course we are."

Bottom smiled. "You treated me as property, and a servant, a foal, and a broodmare, but never as a friend."

Silver raised a hoof and rubbing it against Bottom's chest. "That was my fault. Will you be my friend?"

Bottom flashed bright white teeth. "With benefits." That brought out a bit of a laugh from Silver, and they hugged anew, the situation settled between them. The uncertainty between them was shredded, and they squeezed one another warmly.

Celestia smiled warmly from her spot to the side. "And that is my advice."

Silver snorted loudly. "Excellent advice as always, Celestia." He stood up and moved for her, rubbing nose to nose. "What about Shei, and Fiddah?"

Celestia grabbed Silver up with a leg, squeezing him as warmly as Bottom had. "Shei was very upset about you being upset. You scared her terribly. She's begun to doubt herself, wondering if she didn't press too hard to become your wife when you needed support more than suitors. Fiddah is confused. She was sent to get your servants in order, and you dashed what little order there was. She fears she's failing in her job.

Silver nodded. "Alright... I'll figure this out. With your help?" Celestia tilted her head a little. "As my wife, and my friend. I'm not too proud to ask for help, so I'm asking, please."

Celestia nodded. "Very well. I can't say no to that. I suggest we start with Shei. She is more upset, and has more on the line than Fiddah, who will wait patiently for the time being."

Author's Note

Is it me or are these chapters getting shorter? Important stuff here though, I think. Positive stuff. We'll clear the air in time for some adventure without the emotional baggage.

Even the typos tire of crying.

52 - Contemplating Concubines

Silver emerged from the bedroom to find Fiddah approaching down the hallway. She perked her black ears at him and moved directly for him. "Are you feeling better, m'lord?"

Silver tipped his head towards her. "I am. Have you seen Shei?"

Fiddah moved around in front of him, blocking his way as she sat. "I have, but I would have your attention first, if I may? Now, I may be wrong in this, but if you are frightened, then lean on me more, m'lord. I know you are young yet, prince. I do not expect you to understand everything all at once."

Silver hesitated at her words, considering them. "Fiddah, have you spoken with Shei?"

Fiddah nodded. "Of course I have, m'lord. I want to make things easier for you. That's why I'm here." She raised a hoof and set it on his chest. "You owe me nothing, but I do ask that you let me try to make things easier."

Silver gave a cautious smile. "Alright, how is she feeling then? What does she want?"

Fiddah smiled back at him. "She's afraid, m'lord. As your servant her place was assured. Perhaps your wives would welcome her, perhaps not, but she would remain your servant. As it is now, everything rides on that encounter, and she fears she will be left with nothing. She has realized the error of her ways, of pushing so insistently." Fiddah tilted her head a bit. "It is not a servant's place to demand the heart of the one they serve. While you may ask for my body, and hold my heart in your caring hooves, we are not married, nor should we ever be."

Silver flipped an ear back. "Did she really give up on that?"

Fiddah gave a little smile. "If it means you'll take her back as a servant and never release her, she would gladly set aside the idea of trying to claim a portion of you. You scared her, m'lord. I can't emphasize the terror enough that she clearly felt when she fled to me and told me what happened. I know it was not malice on your part, m'lord, nor do I think you should chastise yourself. You're young yet, learn from it." She leaned in and nuzzled his cheek. "Rely on me."

Silver returned the nuzzle, rubbing snouts with Fiddah and breathing in her perfumed scent. He liked this mare, but as a servant. He carefully set the boundary. He would not marry this mare or make wild proclamations of love. "Thank you, for being there, and sorry for such a rough welcome. I need to set things straight with Shei."

Fiddah nuzzled into his chest before sitting back. "I am aware of your 'condition', m'lord. If you need to release tension, simply inform me." She raised a brow. "No emotional entanglements."

Silver flushed at her offer, tail swaying a bit energetically as some part of him wanted to take her up on the offer. The promise of a new mare to top appealed to some primal masculine desire. "That won't be needed right this moment. Our trip to Turkey should be rid of this, and let me be the master of things again." He glanced either way down the hall. "Do you know where Shei is?"

Fiddah turned and led Silver away. She knocked on a door lightly. "Shei, the master's here to see you, and he has good news."

The door opened after some hesitation and Shei peeked out. Spying Silver she gave a nervous smile. "Hello, master, or is it... I don't know." She sat down in the doorway.

Silver moved in and rubbed noses with her. "I'm sorry for scaring you so badly. I felt terrible, and I'm glad you were there to catch me when I fell, but I might have crushed you along the way."

Shei smiled a little. "That is an apt description, master."

Silver nipped softly at her ears. "Well let's move past that, shall we? I'm told you want to be my servant?"

Shei bobbed her head. "Forever, master." She put a hoof to her own chest. "You gave us the honor of being your first. I was being a selfish little foal demanding more, not knowing how much pressure I was putting on you in doing so, master. Will you forgive me?"

Silver nipped her nose, making her recoil. "One advantage of being first, is that your master is quick to forgive. Your smile is something that captivates me, so it is I that should be sorry for giving you less reason to show it to me." He threw a leg over her and hugged her close. "Thank you, for being here."

Shei snuggled in with him. "I'll always be here for you, master." She hesitated a moment, then looked past him, at Fiddah. "I should... Thank you, Fiddah."

Fiddah nodded softly. "That is my job. If you feel slighted by another servant, or Prince Silver Stars, you see me, and I will fix it. The same applies to the Prince. I will serve as the grease to keep this machine running smoothly, to the satisfaction of everyone involved." She moved closer to the two and added her own little nuzzles, detecting rightly that both would appreciate the physical reassurance of forgiveness and acceptance. "Let's put this all behind us. M'lord, the King had a message for you, for when you felt better."

Silver perked his ears. "Oh! I shouldn't keep him waiting." He rose up to full height and took off at a trot towards the throne room, with his servants trailing behind him, looking far happier than they had at the start of the day.

As Silver entered the room, a pony in fine garb shouted, "Announcing Prince Silver Stars, of Equestria!"

Wajdi nodded towards Silver. "Come forward, young prince. You're looking better today."

Silver smiled gently as he approached the royal couple on their thrones. "Oh, much so. I was simply overwhelmed by your land. It's so full of raw emotion."

Wajdi laughed at the words, clopping a hoof on the side of his throne. "Truer words were never spoken. I see you've brought Fiddah, and she looks well-settled in. She's a fine servant, and a master of her craft. I trust she'll serve you well in the years to come, as a small token of our friendship."

Fiddah bowed her head to Wajdi, but didn't speak.

Silver gestured at her. "She's already proving her worth. I'm told you had a message for me?"

Jawa nodded from beside him. "That we do. Turkey has sent a reply, welcoming you to their land. They expect you in five days, no more or less, for a stay of three days, again, no more or less. This will be Celestia's first visit there in quite some time, and clearly your first ever. We wish you luck."

Wajdi gestured towards a window. "Escorts will be ready to get you there at the right speed. I've already sent word back to the docks. We look forward to seeing you after that trip, to continue our discussions on local issues." He raised a brow, and Silver felt he was dismissed.

Silver nodded towards the two. "It will be a pleasure, and thank you for being gracious hosts. I'm glad Equestria has such fine friends." He turned and his servants turned with him, departing the court and moving off to find Celestia. "We should get ready to depart. There's nothing to be gained in delaying. Is there anything either of you need from here?"

Fiddah shook her head. "I require nothing but myself, m'lord, and your presence, of course. I have had little experience with Turkey or its people, but I will try to gather information for you along the way."

Shei smiled with nervous anticipation. "It can't be that bad? They're birds, right? I've dealt with griffons before, and they weren't too hard to deal with once you got to know them. We'll have your cure soon, master."

On their way back, they ran into Bottom emerging from a side room. She smiled and moved up to Silver. "You're looking a lot better now." She leaned in and nuzzled at Silver, who returned the gesture. Bottom gave nuzzles to Shei and Fiddah, seeming far less nervous about the contact. "You're all looking better, sir, ma'ams. Was there good news?"

Fiddah nodded. "Gather your things and be ready. We return to the princess' ship and then to Turkey."

Bottom clopped her hooves together. "Exciting! I'll get ready right away." She pranced off with a bounce in her steps.

Silver chuckled a little. "I envy her enthusiasm. I'm a little worried about how we'll be received by the turkeys. They sound easily frightened, and fear can lead people to doing very unreasonable things."

Shei nodded a little. "Then we'll just have to give them nothing to fear, master."

With a direction firmly in hoof, they all mobilized. They and Celestia were ready to go, and met at the carpet. Celestia settled in her place comfortably. "This rental is going to be a good ding on our discretionary spending, but I think it was worth it in the end."

Shei got the carpet up into the air, and they zipped quickly back to where the carpet came from, landing beside the other rugs smoothly. They marched as one through the city to find Oman had somehow beaten them to it.

"I returned after that dinner," he explained. "You would have to return here to get to Turkey, so here I am."

Celestia nodded at him. "Then claim an empty room for yourself, as a guest, but I'd better not hear of, see, or get any hint that you're badgering Silver, or we'll see how well you swim."

Oman frowned. "Such a sharp tongue, your majesty. You should speak more kindly to your elders."

Celestia put a hoof down before him gently, not even making a noise. "Yes, you should. When you're as old as me, you can demand more respect. Until then, start earning it."

Silver glanced at Oman, who was grumbling. "You know, she really is as old as they say."

Oman frowned at him. "Impossible. She's forty if one's generous in their estimation."

Silver chuckled softly. "She's practically immortal, Oman. Didn't you ask the king? He was still a foal when he first met her, and she hasn't changed a bit."

Fiddah rolled her eyes. "Everyone knows Celestia of Equestria is their god-princess. Ageless as the sun and just as benevolent, hers is the smile that your grandfather saw, and grandchildren will see. How have you not heard this?"

Oman waved a hoof dismissively. "Lies and propaganda. She probably switches off when she ages with other ponies to keep up the ruse." He turned away from the others and stalked off onto the ship.

Silver shook his head, then gestured to the stairs leading into the belly of the ship. "Let me show you where my servants stay, Fiddah."

Author's Note

We're back on the waters, and Silver's feeling whole again.

But is it truth, or just a typo?

53 - Just up the Coast

The Saddle Arabians had arranged for two sleek escorts. They sailed alongside Celestia's boat, carving a neat path up along the coastline. They didn't go as fast as they could, as they were due to arrive at a specific time.

Silver relaxed, enjoying a brief time where very little was needed of him. A soft nudging at his side made him open his eyes. Bottom smiled at him, several heavy darts in her mouth. He smiled back at her, rising to his hooves, silently agreeing to play with her.

Bottom set the darts aside and quickly brought in the board, setting it up with a giddy anticipation. "This is my first real gift, sir. Every time I see it, it reminds me of you." She picked up a dart and held it out to him. Silver tried to get it from her mouth, but couldn't get his lips on it with it so securely held in her teeth. She kissed him, pushing the dart forward in the process.

Silver squeaked out a laugh and recoiled, though the dart was secured. He snorted before looking to the board and trying to flick the dart. The dart embedded itself in the right wall, though far to the right of the board. Bottom shook her head a little. "You still need more practice, sir." She quickly picked up another dart and flung it, striking in the inner circle. "I heard a pony once say that you can be good at anything, if you practice long enough."

Silver smiled. "There's a truth to that." He fetched a fresh dart. "After all, I used to not even go in the right direction."

Bottom defeated Silver easily, and Silver congratulated her, but she wasn't satisfied. "I won, so I get a prize."

Silver lifted an ear. "Prize?"

Bottom nodded and moved closer to Silver, nuzzling at his side. "You haven't been washing your wings properly." Her muzzle went up under one of them, sniffing. "While your scent is fine to me, it will offend others. Come on, sir." She bit at the base of the wing, and Silver shuddered, helpless but to follow her with the sensitive bundle of nerves in her mouth.

Bottom led Silver to the tub and pulled his clothing free. She reached for his crystal and he frowned. "That stays." Bottom nodded and got the water going, then got right to soaping and scrubbing Silver from head to tail, using a soft brush on some parts and a stiff one on others. Silver noticed that his wings were mostly untouched by soap or attention and spread them as a silent reminder to Bottom.

"I see them, sir." Bottom softly bit at one and pulled it wider as she began to work the limb carefully, cleaning and scrubbing. "You're lucky you don't have feathers, sir. They're much harder to take care of, and slower to recover." She slipped around Silver and got to his other wing.

Letting go of his nagging doubts, Bottom's presence felt good. Her hooves felt good, as did her mouth, and her attention in general. Bottom cared about him, and wanted nothing but to continue being close, to be loved and loving in return. Silver could empathize with that. His thoughts were interrupted when she dumped water over the wings, rinsing them off and petting over them. "There you are, sir. Let's get you out and dry."

Bottom slipped from the tub, wet herself. Silver followed her, flapping his wings to dry them as he went. Without asking, he grabbed a towel and started at Bottom. She squeaked and went still as he dried her, turning bright red in her cheeks. "You don't have to, sir. This is my job."

"We are friends, remember?" Silver nuzzled her before returning to toweling her. "Helping dry you off hardly seems unreasonable."

Bottom relaxed a little, then got to drying Silver in kind. He felt her nuzzling a very intimate place, nose against the bangle that had influenced him so severely. "We're getting rid of this soon, sir?"

"With any luck." Silver shook himself out, mostly dry. "I'll still be me, just less... Uh, lustful? More magicy. I look forward to that. I haven't been able to work on magic in peace for a while."

Shei poked her snout in and approached quickly, bowing her head. "Allow me to get you dressed." Bottom backed away obediently, allowing Shei to replace her in seeing to Silver's appearance and comfort. Silver was soon decent to modest eyes, and, though he avoided it, he always did feel better after a good scrubbing.

The door opened a third time, Fiddah marching in with confidence. She looked Silver over from top to bottom. "Shoes, m'lord. You really should have proper shoes." She nodded at Bottom, then Shei. "Other than that, very well done. You're dismissed." The two scurried off, but not before Bottom claimed her dart game.

When they were gone, Fiddah smiled at Silver. "I trust everything is in order, m'lord?"

Silver nodded. "Very much so. Why did you send them away?"

Fiddah glanced towards the door, then back at Silver. "It isn't appropriate to spend every moment with them, despite any personal feelings. It will make the time you do share more special, and there will be less adjusting to be had when you have wives who will come first in the hierarchy of your day."

Silver tilted his head. "I like it when they're around."

Fiddah dipped her head. "I am aware of your feelings towards them, m'lord. That is part of the reason it is required. Your distress was partially one of time management. Your wives will always have first priority, as they should. They must learn that, as must you, m'lord. They are not your wives, they are friends and servants, but servants first." She moved to the tub and stepped on the pedal that caused it to start draining. "Perhaps, with time, I will also become trusted by you, m'lord, but it is not my job to be liked that way. I will make your life manageable, and keep your servants in line. Now, what business is there to tend to before we arrive in Turkey?"

Silver felt conflicting things. Fiddah was an attractive mare in her own right, and her poise and control was attractive in a different way than the innocent cheerfulness of Bottom or the hopeful passion of Shei. She wasn't a source of drama. That was it. Silver let out a little breath. "Keep an eye on them. I know you're acting in my best interest, but that doesn't mean they won't have feelings about it, and I want those feelings respected. Neither of them has done anything wrong."

Fiddah held up a hoof. "If they get between you and your duties, then they have done wrong. I understand this is a time of transition. I will be gentle with them, but we must also be clear. You are a prince, a married prince. You have duties, and your heart is spoken for."

Silver nodded at her. "Shei is still grieving the loss of her sister, as am I. That isn't likely to be entirely resolved until we return to Equestria and see to her proper rest."

Fiddah's stoic expression faltered a little. "Ah, yes. I will be careful, m'lord. I swear, she will not be abused, but I must be allowed to do my job."

"Of course. I just want you to know the situation." Silver flared his wings, spreading them wide and looking them over. They were lustrous and ready, thanks to Bottom. "Thank you, Fiddah."

Fiddah glanced away, then back at Silver. "Pardon, m'lord, but wha--" She cut herself off, shaking her head. "Nevermind. It's a rude question."

Silver raised a brow. "You want to know what happened? She died eating poison, in a counterattack against a spell I had no business casting." He turned away from her. "It was my mistake, that she paid fully for."

Fiddah moved in and bit Silver suddenly on the shoulder. He hissed and jumped away from her. "What the hell was that for?"

Fiddah shook her head. "You were losing yourself, m'lord. I am sorry for your loss, but, for better or worse, it is done. You have a responsibility to many others that requires your clear head. I'm sorry for bringing it up, m'lord."

Silver took a slow breath before nodding. "You're right. No amount of crying will bring her back." He clenched his jaws, then pointed. "You're dismissed."

Fiddah smiled at him. "That's better, m'lord. One musn't weep in front of their servants." She turned and trotted away, leaving him to his feelings.

Elsewhere, Bottom sat across from Shei, smiling at her. Shei didn't look as confident. "Are you really happy, as a mare? You didn't have to do that. The master took quite fondly to you already."

Bottom tilted her head. "But he is even fonder now. Before I was a cripple he would have gotten rid of the moment he thought I was well enough to stand on my own, now I am a treasured servant, and a friend." She lowered her ears a little. "Does it bother you?"

Shei shook her head with lingering uncertainty. "I've never heard of a stallion becoming a mare, aside of becoming a gelding, which isn't the same thing. Such incredible magic would be something only the wise masters could accomplish, like Oman."

Bottom frowned. "I don't like him much. He treats Sir very impolitely."

Shei nodded slowly, then her face brightened. "Oh! Since we have him, maybe he could teach me magic. Master promised I could learn if I wanted to, and Oman is a master of it." She hopped to her hooves, eyes alight with drive. "I'm going to ask him right now, and if he's busy teaching me, he won't be bothering master. Everyone wins."

Bottom smiled at Shei. "Good idea. Can I help?"

Shei frowned a little. "Oh, hmm, do you know how to convince him?"

Bottom slid to her hooves. "I'll try. We'll try, together. I'm sure we can do it. What else does he have to do anyway? He's probably bored." Bottom glanced away, then back at Shei. "Do you think knowing magic would make him happier?"

Shei perked an ear. "Master? He does seem to like magic, when it's friendly." She froze before bursting into a musical laugh. "Yes, you can learn with me, before you ask."

Bottom smiled brightly, and they trotted off together to find Oman.

Elsewhere, Celestia sunned in her solarium, allowing the warmth of the sun to chase away her demons and keep her mind clear to contemplate the challenge ahead of her in the form of skittish birds. She contemplated how their actions could affect other Equestrians far beyond whether or not Silver could free himself of his curse. Care would be required. She let out a slow breath before inhaling the sweet scents of the flowers that grew in the solarium, relaxing her.

They would find a way. They always did.

Author's Note

A largely peaceful chapter in which feelings are expressed, and bonds become a bit more clear.

At least typos can't swim, right? They're safe.

54 - Land of Birds

Their approach to Turkey became obvious when turkies flew over the ship. Braver birds landed on the rigging and peered at them. They were birds, through and through, with talons for feet, beaks, and wings. They had no exotic limbs that Silver could see. If there was a difference between the males and females, he couldn't see it. They looked like turkeys, just keenly aware ones.

While Silver sat watching them, one pointed at him with a wing. "Why do you have such strange wings?"

Silver perked up. It was the first words directed at him by the birds. "Hello there. I'm a lunar pony."

The bird tilted its head at a sharp angle. "Lunar pony? Like the moon?"

Silver nodded. "Exactly so. Watching over dreams is one of my royal duties."

The bird's feathers fluffed. "You can see dreams? How dreadful! How can anybirdy get privacy?"

Silver shook his head quickly. "Oh no! I won't visit any, uh, birdy's dream, promise, unless they ask for it. My duty only extends to other ponies."

The bird leaned forward on its perch, tail feathers spread wide. "You'd best not. That would be rude."

The bird next to it joined, "Appalling."

A third bird chimed in. "Disgusting."

A fourth tilted its head. "Interesting."

The three looked at the fourth one, who held a wing to its chest. "What? I want to know what he dreams of." The other three birds took off with mutual disdain, leaving the fourth behind to peer at Silver. "My name's Rutherford. Nice to meet you."

Silver dipped his head. "Nice to meet you as well. I'm--"

"Prince Silver Stars," cut in the bird. "Your fame spread faster than your boat. Is it true you leave a gravid hen in every port?"

Silver realized with a moment of thought that it was true, and turned red with shame.

"It is true! How? You're so shy. You look embarrassed at my mentioning it. They say you unleashed a plague on Catro." Silver sank a little. "And wooed the Pharoah of Anugypt." Silver raised a hoof, ready to contest that, but the bird went right along. "Some say you fight ghosts with the power of darkness itself. You're very frightening."

Silver tilted his head. "Pardon my asking, but if I'm so scary, why are you still here, talking?"

The bird leaned forward. "Scary things excite me a little, and you don't seem that dangerous to me, sir prince." The bird took off, only to land closer to the deck on a new bit of rope. "Is it true? Is it all true?"

Silver gave a hesitant nod. "Most of that. Really, I'm just Silver, and we're not here to cause trouble."

The bird clicked its beak. "I should think not. Look at you. Are you cursed? I bet you're cursed. It's the only way such a mild-mannered beast could do so much."

The bird suddenly launched again, landing right in front of Silver. "Was it something from Anugypt?" Silver scrambled backwards, almost toppling. His exposed form was enough to let the bird calmly step up and give his jeweled bangle a peck. "Here we are. We have one just like it, you know. Ours is a lot larger, prettier too. Everyone adores it, practically a national treasure."

Silver scrambled up to his hooves. He sat on his haunches and looked down at the brave turkey. For some reason he decided he liked the bold bird more than the timid ones. "Can you tell me about it? If it is what I think it is, we're hoping to buy it."

"Buy it? I should think not." The bird's feathers fluffed out. "Even I'm not brave enough to ask for that. Like I said, national treasure. It's in the great art museum, where birds come from all around to gaze at it. How did you get a little one, and why there? What part is that? My horse anatomy is pretty poor, I'm afraid."

Silver decided to spare the bird the potential embarrassment of explaining it and tried for a diversion. "Has the museum never sold a piece before? Surely not everything that goes in there never comes out."

The turkey considered the question with a curious expression. "I suppose not never, exactly, but it's decidedly uncommon." He launched himself at the edge of the boat, clutching to the guard rail easily. "You might upset a bird or two asking about it. Good luck, Prince Silver Stars. It was exciting meeting you." He took off on large wings, and was soon gone back towards land.

Silver heard someone approaching and saw Bottom trotting towards him. She settled beside him. "Good afternoon, sir. Did you see the birds?"

Silver nodded. "I did. One of them was quite talkative."

Bottom smiled. "I didn't get any of them to talk to me for longer than a word or two. Do you think they'll help us?"

Silver considered with a little shake. "The other half's apparently a bigger bracelet, and they consider it a national treasure. Getting them to part with it is going to be quite tricky."

Bottom looked over Silver a moment. "Where's the second one supposed to go?"

Silver rose to his hooves and lifted each hoof in turn. They weren't that much thicker. "Maybe around the neck, or the barrel?"

Bottom sat up, looking at Silver curiously. "Around your neck would make sense, sir, if it's supposed to counteract the first one."

Silver nodded as he started for the stairs leading into the hold of the ship. "I'm going to ask Oman about it." Bottom followed a short distance behind without prompting, but shortly after descending the stairs, they passed Fiddah. A little glance was enough to make Bottom break off from her following, and Silver proceeded on his own to Oman's quarters.

The cantankerous stallion was there, floating above his bed in a state of meditation. Silver paused at the door, watching the alien magic be used. There was a hazy glow, like unicorn magic. It had no clear source, unlike unicorn magic. It simply existed all over the stallion's form as Oman held himself up in the air.

Silver grew curious about the magic, but didn't know where to start with throwing his magic out like that into a cloud, leaving aside his still perverted network meant it would be uncomfortable and arousing to try. Silver settled himself quietly and relaxed, deciding that being patient would be the most polite thing to do.

Seconds turned the minutes, into what felt like an hour, and still he was just floating there, almost taunting Silver with how still and unmoving he was. Was he even awake? Silver wasn't sure. He was determined to not lose what had become a challenge, and remained where he was, watching Oman float.

There was a soft rapping at the door before Shei's snout poked in. "Master? Are you still in here?"

Silver looked to her. "I'm waiting for Oman to be done."

"Still? It's been hours, master."

Oman huffed softly. He lowered his legs to stand on, simply not floating as soon as he had his hooves in place. "I would have made him wait a few more hours, girl. You should know better."

Shei's ears fell. "Sorry, teacher. Dinner is prepared, and the mistress desired the master's company. I was sent to fetch him."

Oman nodded lightly. "Very well. Let's all get something to eat, hmm? You can ask me your question afterwards." He trotted out of the room, leaving Silver to rise and follow, with Shei taking up the rear.

They arrived in the dining room. Celestia nodded to each as they came in and gestured to different seats. Silver she put beside herself and nuzzled his cheek. "You look like you've learned something. Care to share it?"

Silver smiled. "You're getting to know me well. One of the birds was quite talkative, and told me about the other half. It's apparently a national treasure of some cultural value."

Celestia frowned delicately. "That will complicate things. Perhaps a trading of artifacts is called for? An art piece for an art piece will draw less suspicion and outcry than trying to buy something they value so dearly."

Silver lifted an ear. "I can't and won't argue that, but what do we have to offer?"

Celestia's magic wrapped around the golden necklace she always wore, and she detached it and set it on the table. "This is older than any bird, and of great personal value to me."

Silver went tense before he shook his head. "Let's not start there, please. I don't want you to give up something that's become part of your identity for me, especially if there's any other way."

Celestia picked the necklace back up. "It was my decision to bring you. I will not leave you crippled for that choice. I won't start there, but I will end there, and I suspect they'll take it. Everyone knows it, and having it will be a mighty prestige for whatever museum it rests in."

Shei raised a hoof. "Mistress, there is another angle to consider. As a merchant, I long ago learned to measure how much the other person wanted what you had. If we come across as too needy, they will demand more and more, thinking they can get anything. Even your fine necklace may not be enough to satisfy them, if they think they can get more with just a little stubbornness."

Fiddah nodded from where she sat. When she finished chewing a bit of a dinner roll, she spoke, "The young Windsong speaks sense. We don't wish to give the impression of desperation."

Patty snorted. "Of course she does. My little Shei always speaks sense." Patty's utter disregard for propriety seemed to agitate Fiddah, but she was too well-mannered to speak on it directly to a person who wasn't her responsibility.

Oman looked to Silver directly. "Why don't you scare them into it?"

Silver tilted his head. "I'm not using that spell again. It was wrong the first time, and I have no reason to repeat it."

Oman rolled a hoof. "Not that one, you single-minded stallion. You are a dreamwalker, are you not? Surely a few night terrors are not beyond your abilities."

Silver snorted loudly. "A terrible idea. I'll already have to deflect accusations of nightmares so long as I remain here."

Oman nodded. "Excellent. If they'll have some of their own, they won't know which you cause. The sooner you get your bauble, the sooner I can return to much more interesting duties."

Celestia shook her head. "I've learned my lesson. Let's do this the proper way, as friends, not as conquerors. Silver, if you happened on any useful information, just looking, I wouldn't be opposed to that."

Silver sank a little. "I promised some birds I wouldn't visit their dreams unless I was asked to." But a thought came to him abruptly. "Except one. He, or she? I couldn't really tell which. They seemed more excited about me than scared, and were quite polite. They said they wanted to know what I dreamed. That counts as an invitation, right?"

Author's Note

A good idea, or a great idea?! Or maybe the start of something awful, like a typo. Time will tell.

55 - Enter the Bird

Silver retired from dinner and settled on his and Celestia's shared bed. Setting his clothing aside, he snuggled in and sent himself off to the dream realm. There were some pools of water close by, while others were arranged further away, on the shore, he supposed. He thought of the brave bird and one of the pools came closer to him. He had to weave around others to get to it. The water and the distance were putting the bird already at a good distance, but he arrived without too much difficulty, just a stiffness from expending the magic. He hoped the bird wouldn't comment on it and gently shrouded himself in dreamstuff, slipping unseen into the bird's dream.

The bird was on the top of a mountain, wearing skis on its talons. Other birds gasped and cried in terror, but he pushed off and started down the treacherous course, screaming in excitement all the while. Silver rode beside him on fuzzy wings, unseen and unnoticed as the dream played out. The bird did a few things that defied physics, spinning and twirling through the air before coming in for a smooth landing at the bottom. The birds there clapped their wings together with wild approval.

Silver emerged from the crowd, dropping the shroud. "An amazing display."

The bird looked to Silver with a blink. "Yes, thank you. I wasn't sure if I could pull it off, but if you never try, you'll never know."

Silver stepped up to him with a slow nod. "Very well said. You certainly seem far braver than your peers."

The bird looked out over the crowd, then back at Silver. "I'm not that brave, they're just a little cowardly, between you and me. Oh! I haven't introduced myself. I'm Master Stroke."

Silver tilted his head a little. "Do you write by chance?"

"I do!" he said with a smile. "I write about all the exciting places I want to see and what I want to do there. It scares the others, but they liked it. Writing can't hurt them, even they know that."

Silver sat on his haunches. "You said you were interested in my dream walking ability. Here we are."

Stroke blinked and looked around slowly, then back at Silver. "Is it really?"

Silver banished the fog from Master Stroke's mind with his magic, even if it made him more uncomfortable. "Do you see?"

Stroke smiled. "I do!" He waved a wing and the crowd vanished, then the mountain vanished. They were suddenly in a small and cozy room, with Silver on a large branch that he fell off of immediately. "Oops. I forget horses don't handle perches very well. What do you like sitting on?"

Silver willed a pillow into existence and set himself on it. "Here we are. I hope you don't mind my coming? I'll leave if you prefer."

Stroke shook his head. "Perish the thought. This is thrilling! You're not hurting me, and I never had a lucid dream before." The bird peered at Silver's protuberance. "What is that? Are you hurt?"

Silver came up with a quick excuse. "Um, a little, but it's harmless. Just a horse thing, pay it no mind. Do you know who's in charge of that museum we were talking about?"

A bird appeared instantly and Stroke pointed at it. "There she is. She's been in charge for years as a curator. She has a flock of other birds helping her out, of course. It's a big responsibility. Miss Spreadfeathers. She's a little overweight, you can see. She's accepted the name though."

Silver thought she looked fairly much the same as the other turkeys. "How can we get on her good side, or at least avoid getting on her bad side?"

Stroke lifted a wing. "I have a request! Show me something fearsome and terrible, from horse land. I want to see something new and horrifying, and then I'll answer."

Silver nodded as his mind wandered, considering the various beasts of Equestria. He started with a cockatrice. "See how familiar it is to you in some ways."

Stroke frowned at it. "That is spooky. It's so close but so wrong. What can it do? Do its talons tear at things?"

Silver nodded. "It can do that, but it's primary weapon..." He had the dream monster fix its gaze on Stroke with its deadly red eyes, and Stroke began to go solid.

"Oh my! This is utterly horrific!" He sounded excited despite the terror. "OK OK! Enough!" Silver banished the cockatrice, and Master Stroke shook himself free of the stone which seemed to be little more than flakes without the bird-monster's presence. "That was good! I'm going to write about it in my next book. I'll be sure to give you credit. Now let's see, a deal's a deal, and I'm a bird of my word."

Master Stroke summoned a bowl of water and took a sip. "I suppose you don't have to drink in dreams, but habits are habits. The lady Spreadfeather has a real sweet tooth, but not just any sweet. She loves baked goods, with vanilla, especially with a dash of lemon. You get her a lemon-vanilla cake? You're off to a good start with her."

Silver conjured a scrap of paper and began taking notes. "That's good, anything we should avoid?"

Stroke nodded. "Oh certainly. Don't ever mention her lazy left eye, or look at it. If she thinks you're paying attention to it, she gets really steamed. It's better to just not look her in the eyes at all. Find something else around to be interested in."

Silver scribbled the information quickly even as his pulsing member gave a hard twitch. He looked forward to having his libido be more under his control, though was thankful the bird seemed to be almost sexless, even if nominally male. "Lemon cake, and don't look her in the eyes, check. How does she feel about foreigners?"

Stroke waved a wing. "She doesn't trust them, not at all."

Silver was struck with an idea. "But you're not foreign. Would you like to help us? There's a reward in it for you."

Stroke perked up. "Me? Help a horse envoy? Why... that's truly frightening." He smiled. "Which means of course I'll do it! Oh the writing materials I'll gain from this. I'll come over right now."

The dream ended with Stroke's excitement, and Silver came for a smooth landing in the dream world. Luna was there. "Ah, Silver! I was hoping I'd run into you." Her eyes dropped to his excitement. "Are you that happy to see me?"

Silver was. He approached her and bit into her neck without delay, sharing his lust with her as he clambered up onto her. He was just about to start rutting her when Luna proved she was the master of dreams and held him still with a thought. "Not so fast. We need to talk. Twilight gave birth three days ago, and her gift's ready for you."

Silver blinked. "Oh..." He knew he should be happy, elated even... but... "They all popped while I was away from them... I'm a terrible husband, and father. Is she alright at least?"

Luna nodded. "They are all well, and I have been keeping them up-to-date on your adventure. They're all looking forward to your return." She raised a brow. "Tumble's shown some curiosity to this 'Bottom' pony."

Silver didn't remember telling Luna about all that. "How did you know?"

Luna snorted softly. "I do speak with Celestia at times, when the conditions are right. Tia's been watching you. You're making her proud, and concerned at times." She wriggled her rump lightly. "I am ready to proceed."

Silver didn't keep her waiting any further, and began rutting with her in earnest, only to be rudely pulled from the dreamworld.

Celestia came into his vision on awakening. "Not again, Silver. Are we going to have to start sleeping in seperate beds?"

Silver flushed and squirmed, still worked up and uncomfortable. Celestia was looking equally as delectable, and he would have gone for her if she hadn't pointed over his shoulder. "You have a guest."

Silver rolled over in bed and saw Master Stroke perched in the window. "Hello, Prince! Reporting for duty."

Silver pulled himself to his haunches, panting a little in frustration, but he tried his darndest to keep that fury pointed away from the bird that would help them. "Good that you came so quickly, Stroke. Go ahead and settle in." He pointed to the door leading into the hallway to other bedrooms. "Take the second on the right. It's yours until we leave Turkey. We'll plan come morning. Thank you."

"I've never done something so reckless in all my life," he said excitedly as he flew through the room and opened the door with a talon, vanishing into the hallway in a fluttering of wings.

Silver closed the door with his magic, but that only made his eager member jump, spurting a bit of prefluid as his arousal raised higher. "Mmmf, Celestia? Can we?"

Celestia raised a brow. "Is that what I am now, a convenient release?"

Silver rolled his ears back. "That wasn't fair... Besides, if you had an itch, you know I'd try to scratch it, without the hurtful words."

Celestia nuzzled him gently and bit at his whiskers. "Don't get pouty. I'm just teasing you.." She hugged him close and pulled him up on top of her. That was all the consent he needed by far, and soon they were rutting passionately.

"Excuse me, where do I get a good perching stick?" asked Master Stroke, apparently oblivious to the specifics of pony procreation. When he did see what was going on, he looked confused. "I don't mean to be rude, but you really shouldn't do that to, uh, her? That looks like it hurts."

Celestia burst into laughter at the innocent mistake. "Ask the guards to fetch you a stick, dear, and please knock next time." The door closed with her golden magic, blocking further interruptions with a quick flick of the lock. Nothing else stopped them from coming to a satisfactory conclusion in one another's embrace.

The next morning they introduced Master Stroke to the others over breakfast. Patty Windsong peered at him curiously. "I only ever met one other turkey before, and he looked scared of his own shadow, but here you are sharing morning meal with a whole table of strangers."

Master Stroke shrugged. "One of the doctors said it was a medical condition. I suppose I'm technically insane, but it's a harmless sort of insanity. Scary things excite me." He reached for a peach and removed a third of it with his razor sharp beak. "Mmm, very good. So I make a living writing about the scary things and scaring other turkeys. Everyone wins really. I could have done much worse." He looked across at Silver. "I trust you'll be more gentle with your partner? The male's just supposed to touch, not, er, whatever that was you were doing."

All eyes settled on Silver and Celestia, unsure of what they just heard and how to parse it. Silver coughed into a hoof. "I assure you, that's entirely normal for ponies. Neither of us was hurt, I promise."

Author's Note

Hi Master Stroke! You'll be fun to have around, you clueless bird with no sense of survival instinct. Definately more fun than typos.

56 - Welcome to Gobble

The ship drew into the dock. The pier they would be at had been decided long before, and the birds guided their vessel in to pull alongside it smoothly. They didn't go sight-seeing that time. Celestia, Silver, and the others went directly for the museum to have a look around.

Patty looked around as they wove through the streets. "Well, would you look at that? Not a single chair in the place."

Shei nodded lightly. "They're birds, aunt. They perch. See the rods just beside their tables?"

"So I do," agreed Patty. "Oh there's one!" She pointed shamelessly to a group of turkeys that had settled on cushions beside a table instead of perching.

"Don't point, aunt, it's rude."

Master Stroke chuckled softly. "I doubt any of my peers will call you out on it, out loud anyway. You're terrifying to them. To think, horses, here, in Gobble! Oh here we are." He gestured with a wing to an overwhelmingly huge and stately building. It seemed to radiate stability and majesty just looking at its heavy marble pillars and walls. Gold and silver trims drew attention to where the ancient builders wanted eyes to roam, and it was itself a monument of art and permanence. "We shall have to purchase tickets."

Celestia nodded lightly. "Please, lead the way. In fact, why don't we save your countrybirds some trouble by having you purchase the tickets for us?" She pulled out a bag of bits and surrendered it to Stroke.

Stroke took off with it, flying to a small window at the side of the building. A brief discussion seemed to be going on before he handed some coins over from the pouch and got some tokens in return. He returned and passed out the tokens. "The tokens are good for today. Keep them where others can see them. They have a little string on them, so you can wear them." He put his around his neck to demonstrate. "See?"

Soon everyone had their token worn, and they were allowed to walk through the huge doors that led into the art museum. Celestia spoke quietly, "Let's try to look interested in a few pieces on our way. We don't want to tip our hooves too much."

That proved easy to do. Much of the art was amazing in its own different ways. Each had a plaque that described its history, and much of it had come from beyond the borders of Turkey. Traded for, purchased, found in old ruins, or just turning up in some bird's collection, there were countless ways for art to eventually find its way to that building.

Celestia's eyes widened at a particular piece. "It's my old tail bangle." She pointed up at the thick golden bracelet on display. It even said 'Celestia' on one side, and had her cutie mark on the other. "I stopped wearing it after my mane and tail became the way they were, then it went missing."

Silver approached its plaque and read. "It was sold to the birds over a thousand years ago."

Celestia shook her head before turning to move on. "It seems this is where everypony goes to get rid of whatever they 'happened' to find."

Bottom frowned a little and leaned in, whispering as quietly as she could, "Are they stealing things?"

Celestia smiled gently. "Oh, no. I doubt that. Others are taking advantage of them. They're paying good money for goods that may have had shady pasts."

Oman gestured. "And here we are."

Silver trotted up to the display and suddenly felt a powerful pulse run through his loins. He spilled out of his sheath instantly, but felt breathless, not horny. He gasped for breath, but it didn't want to come, and he sank to the cool floor, weakly pulling in little snatches of air. His eyes found the object that called to him. It looked a lot like the first, but clearly larger. He wanted it. He wanted it so badly...

Shei nudged him away from the display, and breath returned to him, gasping loudly as the spell was broken. "Are you alright, master?"

Silver nodded quickly at her. He gave her a little nuzzle before he stood up, glad that his cape concealed the other effects it had on him.

Celestia raised a brow at it, but moved right along as if it wasn't special. and the others followed after it. Silver gave a glance back at the artifact. Just looking at it made him tingle and the urge to possess it became stronger until he wrenched his gaze away.

Celestia's horn glowed as a cake appeared beside her, prepared at Master Stroke's advice. The cake was better than any bell or gong. A bird flew in and settled before Celestia, peering at her, and her floating cake. "Enjoy your visit?"

Celestia nodded at her. "I am, but I was curious about a little exchange perhaps? This being the first time Equestria and Turkey have formally been in contact, an exchange of art seems like the perfect way to mark the occasion." She looked at the art pieces around her, never focusing on the bird.

Spreadfeather smiled. "Oh, perhaps. Did you have your eye on anything?"

Celestia pointed back. "I saw something of mine back there, at least it once was. I would like to have it back, for memento's sake. In return, something I use more recently." She kicked off a shoe and lifted it up with her magic. "One of my golden slippers in return for my old tail bangle. A fair trade? No other museum in the world has one of these."

Spreadfeather reached out her wings to take the slipper, inspecting it critically. "No other? Hmm... Well, since we're just trading mementos, I suppose we could arrange this, out of friendship. Friends also share things you know."

Celestia nudged the cake held in her magic closer to the bird. "Oh certainly, please have some."

No further invitation was required, and she took a big bite out of it, still on the plate. "Mmm..." She fixed her eyes on Stroke. "Did you tell them what my favorite was?"

Stroke shrugged with a bit of a grin. "They wanted to be polite, miss."

Spreadfeather waved a wing at him. "Yes yes, well they've done that. Is that all?"

Celestia gestured at Silver with a bare hoof. "My new husband had his eye on a little bauble that fancies him. Display numbers 58 and 92. If you would see fit to throw those in, I'll make it a full set."

Spreadfeather shook a wing. "Nothing doing. Those are very valuable. One shoe, that's something, four shoes, not much more than one shoe."

Celestia pouted a little. "Ah, and here I thought it would be a nice gift, but if it's much more than that..." she said, implying she didn't care too much.

Patty suddenly raised a hoof. "Oh! I have something." She buried her snout into her saddlebag and pulled out an old looking rug. She shook it and laid it on the ground. "This was once the royal messaging carpet of the father of the current king of Saddle Arabia."

Spreadfeather hopped down to have a look at it. "This... looks surprisingly authentic."

Patty Windsong bobbed her head. "'Course it is! I purchased it myself years back when it went to auction. It doesn't fly no more, but it's still a mighty fine piece of history."

Spreadfeathers got a shrewd look about her. "I see... And you wanted 58 and 92?"

Silver shrugged a little. "Well, I suppose just 58 would suffice, if it's not valuable enough for both."

Spreadfeathers bobbed her head. "Sold. Sold sold." She snatched up the carpet with a talon and flew off with it. She returned shortly with a key. "Let's get you your purchase."

This was going well! Too well... Silver expected the universe to smack him across the snout and make fun of him at any moment as he walked along with the others back to the larger bangle. "Thanks, Patty. That was generous of you."

Patty smiled brightly. "What? I wasn't going to watch you miss out when I had something that might help. Besides, you're important to my niece, which makes you important to me. You treat her right and we're even."

Spreadfeathers got Celestia's purchase out first, and replaced it with the shoe she traded for. "One trinket of the queen of horses for another. Very fair." She moved to Silver's desire next, unlocking the display and retrieving the large bangle. "You know, it's one of a set. We never did get the other half, quite the shame, that. Maybe you'll have better luck." She dropped it right on Silver's head, where it landed a bit skewed over one ear and under the other.

Silver shook his head as powerful waves ran through his body, seeming to pulse from his loins up towards his head, as if trying to reach that new bangle. The bangle sank down over his neck, then everything went dark. He collapsed bonelessly in front of the others.

Celestia reacted quickly. She picked him up in her golden magic and smiled. "He gets a little over-emotional over art sometimes. Thank you, and what a lovely collection you have. Here." She set the cake aside where it could be claimed, and they left with the limp form of Silver floating along. Bottom and Shei peered at the body worriedly, while Oman looked faintly amused. Fiddah moved forward and put her body under his. "I can carry him, m'lady, if you would rather not expend your magic."

Celestia carefully draped Silver over Fiddah. "Thank you. We should get back to the ship as soon as we can."

Master Stroke cleared his throat. "You can't leave just yet, you know? The king and queen will be most upset if you don't visit them, heaven forbid. You must!"

Author's Note

Things are looking up, mostly? Kinda?

I think some typos were involved in this plot.

57 - It's Been a While

Silver awoke in a field of black. He rose to his hooves and shook himself out. "Text? Are we in your place?"

Words appeared, hovering in the air silently. 'It has been quite some time. Look at you.'

Silver looked down at himself. He had a thick collar, the necklace. He also had the smaller bangle around his jewels. All other clothes were simply gone. "I found the whole set."

"No."

Silver frowned a little. "What do you mean, no? Doesn't the necklace go with the bangle?"

"It does. It is not done."

Silver focused and teleported a few feet ahead. A rush flowed through him and he shivered. Casting magic felt good, but he didn't get hard or feel the urge to find a mare. "It seems to be working? What's the third part?"

"I didn't bring you here to discuss that. Now that you are free enough to think, tell me, are you happy?"

Silver perked an ear at the words as he read over them. "In what way?"

"In every way. Are you happy? You have more wives than you can shake your horse dick at, and servants waiting for the command to lift their tails. You are renowned through the world in admiration and fear. Are you happy?"

Silver clenched his teeth, unsure how to answer the question fully.

"Tell me."

"I..." Silver glanced into the dark. "I miss my original wives. I want to hug Night Watch, and read with Twilight Sparkle, and play a game with Fast Change. Night Watch protected me when I couldn't protect myself, but she had to give birth without me, and that feels awful. I'm being a selfish husband."

Silver felt a ticklish sensation before it erupted into full-on pleasure as it became as if he was being stroked. Fully erect without remembering the act of going erect, he grunted softly as new words appeared. "Are you not enjoying yourself?"

Silver tried to fight it, but there were no hands, just the pressure of being stroked, faster and faster. He began to pant with building pleasure and tension. "I took back my destiny! Stop teasing me!"

"Did you?" The sensation went to his balls and tickled along the underside, making Silver almost jump in place. "You let a lost desert monarch take it from you again. You let Celestia take it from you before that. Your life is far from your own. Perhaps a challenge?"

"What kind of challenge?" Silver pulled away, and the sensations stopped, leaving him stiff and throbbing, but no longer actively teased.

"Here." Suddenly Applejack appeared, except she was larger, with wings and a horn.

The Applejack alicorn looked around. "Oh, Silver. It's mighty fine ta see ya!" She closed with him and kissed a cheek. "Ah've been thinking about our time together, and ah never shoulda turned ya away. Will ya do it now, seeing as how we're bonded by the circle of princesses?"

When did Applejack become a princess? Silver was baffled at it, but her scent, her appearance, and her affections were not playing nicely with his already aroused state. "Ah'm in heat right now." That explained the scent. "So let's do it." She turned away from him, waving her powerful flank at him.

Silver took a single step towards her before he hesitated. "No. I have enough attachments. I don't need anymore mares."

Without warning, Applejack's snout was wrapped around his member, nursing it eagerly. He shuddered, eyes closing against the pleasure. "You can... take her away now..." If the Text replied, he couldn't see it. He did know that she kept right on nursing, and he exploded powerfully into her snout as she drank down his offering.

She nuzzled at him then turned away again. "Come on. Ah ain't ugly, and ah got that horn ya wanted me ta have so darn badly."

Silver snapped open his eyes. "What? You didn't need a horn to catch me, Applejack. You're a powerful and amazing mare, without wings, or horn, or anything besides being Applejack."

Applejack smiled, and was gone. Words appeared where she was. "You do want her then?"

Silver clopped the ground. "I want every flavor of ice cream, but I can be happy with less than that. I want her to be happy, and she won't be, if she's just one mare among so many."

Lyra appeared. No special effect or lights, she just came into being. "Silver! Thanks for being such an amazing friend." She kissed Silver's cheek. "Me and Bon Bon have never been happier." She vanished. The lack of any prepositioning surprised Silver.

"Is that what you want? Happy ponies that do not desire you?"

Silver nodded. "If it's that or unhappy ponies, yes, a thousand times yes."

Starlight Glimmer appeared, her face distorted in a scowl as she worked over a book. Tears streamed down her face.

"Starlight? What's wrong?" Silver's question was ignored by her as she slammed the book shut and got a devious smile. "I'll have my revenge." She vanished.

Silver clopped a hoof. "What's going on!? I reformed her. We were friends..."

"She lost your foal. She blames Twilight Sparkle and her friends, and perhaps you, but mostly them. She has assigned all the pain in her life to them."

Silver cringed. "She's a good pony..." He didn't know how to rescue her, and the loss of his foal made it all the more terrible.

"If not for Twilight Sparkle, she could claim you for herself."

Silver recoiled from the floating words. "Damn it! That isn't what I want!"

"Life is about choice, and not always the ones we wanted to have."

Night Watch appeared, holding a foal and looking at Silver with harsh eyes. "It won't work anymore. I'm leaving. You've... You've become bigger than me, bigger than both of us." She turned away from him. "I'll always hold you in a special place in my heart, but I can't live with this." She began to walk away, only to fade a few steps away.

Silver's breath was stolen away for a moment and he sank to the floor of the void. "Is that what must be, or what could be?"

"Do you want me to have that much control?"

Silver felt his tears flow bitterly. "Why do you enjoy this so much?"

"I am what I am."

Silver grunted softly. "Luna was supposed to make her happier!"

The void shifted. Night Watch was enjoying a dream of guarding the town of Canterlot with skill and talent, when new thoughts intruded. She began to think of Silver, and a great herd that he would amass, and how proud she should be about it. It worked, at first, but Night Watch was a clever bat. "Luna!"

Luna appeared before Night Watch, and the truth was revealed. Night Watch sent Luna away in tears.

Silver was returned to the void, shaking. "She... She saw through Luna's magic..." And she became angry and hurt, as well she had a right to be. He should have stopped Luna from doing it, but he didn't.

"I can only make paths, you are the one that walks them."

Silver pulled himself together, rising to his full height. "I will walk my own paths. Send me back."

"I will when I am ready..."

Spreadfeathers fluffed up at the collapsed prince. "Oh my! He's been killed!"

This set off several other birds in the area, who squawked and began to flee in terror from the scene of the crime.

Though the group left swiftly, news ran faster, and birds were in a panic in almost every direction. They pointed at the limp form of Silver and rushed past with growing alarm.

Master Stroke let out a sigh. "You'd be safest just withdrawing to your boat for a few hours until things calm down."

"Rutherford!" A lightly-colored turkey landed on a perch above the group. "Get away from them! That one has a deadly disease! You might have already caught it! Oh dear, have to go!" She fled.

Stroke put a wing over his eyes. "That was my henfriend, but I doubt that will remain true, now that I've contracted 'horse flu' or whatever they want to call it."

Celestia frowned delicately. "I'm very sorry... Rutherford is it?"

Stroke shook a wing. "Bah. When I want to be at my most brave, I use my pen name, Master Stroke, so just Stroke will do for now. Rutherford's more fit for a scared bird, and I'm the bravest one around for miles."

Shei gave a gentle smile. "You are a very brave turkey. Thank you, for all the help you're giving to us."

They made their way through the street quickly and were soon on their boat. Silver was set carefully on the bed.

Celestia nodded lightly. "He's fine, just asleep, as far as I can tell. We just have to wait for him to wake up."

"Where am I?" Aila looked around in the void before spotting Silver. "You!"

Silver recoiled. "Aila? You're alive?"

Aila snarled and punched at Silver. She struck him on the chest with a hoof with a dull thump. "No! Where are we? You killed me! You're breaking my sister!"

Silver frowned. "Enough. This is crossing several lines. Text, take this would-be Aila away."

"You don't want to talk to her?"

Aila looked where he was looking. "What?"

"No," said Silver. "She's gone. I know that. Enough."

Aila vanished without fanfare.

Silver huffed softly. "Stop pretending you don't understand anything. You knew that would be cruel, but you did it anyway."

"Did I?"

Silver sat on his haunches. "We were friends, once. You brought me to Equestria, and I'm still thankful for that."

"Are you, even with all the pain you've experienced, at your own fault and otherwise?"

"Even at its worst..." Silver took a slow breath. "I am not angry to be alive, with this life."

Fiddah knocked softly on the door before poking her head in. "M'lady Celestia, lunch is ready for you. Is he looking better?"

Celestia smiled gently. "I think he's fine." She slid to her hooves and approached the door. "He'll awaken when the time is right, and likely be hungry, so be sure to save some for him."

She arrived at the dining hall to find Shei and Bottom practicing something with Oman. "You must find your center. When you find it, you will know it, and so will I, but first, breathing." He lashed a hoof out at Bottom, kicking her. "Too fast." Bottom squeaked, but adjusted her pace. "Better... We may get through the first step before I go away."

Celestia raised a brow, and Fiddah answered without the question being said, "Oman is offering magic lessons to Shei and Bottom. He is not confident they will learn any practical magic, but has graciously agreed to show them what he can while he is here."

Shei nodded a little as she tried to keep her breathing even. "We're trying our bes--" A kick made her adjust her breathing. There was no time for chat.

Author's Note

Silver is challenged by the Text, who in turn seeks to validate itself. Only happy endings there, right? Happy with typos.

58 - Fowl Play

Silver awoke. He was alone in the bedroom. Had they carried him home? He supposed that they must have. Slipping from bed, he stretched out languidly. A mirror allowed him to look himself over. The band around his neck was solid looking and covered in tiny runes of delicately complex nature. He turned one way and the other. "It goes well with my crown," he decided out loud before he turned his attention to a brush laying nearby.

He wrapped his magic around it and felt the power flow differently within him. There were two centers, one at either circlet on his body. Without focus, the power came from both, and arousal came with it, if less rapidly than before. With a little practice, he could draw from the frontmost center of energy, and using magic became freed of its libido-enhancing effects. Instead it left him breathing a bit more deeply, and his heart quickened. He felt like he could run, jump, dance... just move, any movement.

It was better than wanting to mount a mare, any mare. He trotted briskly to the door, working the brush through his fur along the way. He burst out into the hallway and trotted towards the deck, looking for Celestia or anyone else he knew, but the moment there was air above him, his wings began to itch. Flying would be best to work off the excess energy, he decided. He put down the brush and took off, doing circles around the ship.

Elsewhere, in the dining hall, a guard slipped in and announced to Celestia, "Prince Silver Stars has awoken and took flight. He's currently flying around the ship."

Shei tilted her head. "It's good that he's awake, and well?"

Oman frowned as he rose to his hooves. "My work isn't quite finished. You're off-duty, Shei, Bottom, enjoy your meal." He trotted from the room with a clear purpose. Celestia rose and followed after him. Both arrived on the deck to see Silver making a wide circle around the ship, leaving a silvery trail of force behind him as he went around and around.

Celestia pointed at Silver. "I gather you know what's going on here?"

Stroke laughed from where he landed a moment later. "He's flying faster than most of my friends. What has possessed our friend?"

Oman put a hoof over his face. "The young idiot is still trying to use one bangle over the other. They are meant to work together, or they will continue to cause imbalances in him. Can you call him down?"

Celestia nodded as she turned her head to keep Silver in sight. She drew a deep breath before she employed the Royal Canterlot Voice as she had not had occasion to do often. "Silver, come down and say hello."

Silver pulled to an abrupt halt and looked down at her a moment before he streaked towards her with pumping wings. He crashed into her in a fierce hug, "It's good to see you!" He sounded jubilantly happy and vibrated with energy.

Celestia hugged him back gently, but was surprised when tears began to fall on her shoulder despite his broad smile and energetic hug. "Silver, are you alright?"

"W-why wouldn't I be alright?" Silver drew back, jittering as he stood there. "S-so Night Watch is going to leave me." He swallowed heavily. "I don't deserve her anyway, and I have sooo many other mares, right? Aila hates me and what I've done to her, but she's dead, so her opinion doesn't matter."

Oman suddenly raised a hoof and punched Silver right on the forehead. Silver recoiled back, a bump rising quickly. "Ow! The hell? What'd I do to piss you off now?"

Celestia took a slow breath. "Let's retire inside, Silver, and no more magic for now." She extended a wing and guided Silver with it. She walked alongside him as his rush started to fade and he fell into abject misery entirely. By the time she had escorted Oman and Silver back to her room, Silver was a miserable collection of tears. "Oman, perhaps you'd like to explain things to us now?" She said it as a question, but her tone implied there was little choice in answering it.

Oman nodded lightly before pointing at the necklace around Silver's neck. "This controls power around the heart and lungs. It controls vitality and movement, just as this--" He pointed to the one between Silver's legs. "--controls the loins, which includes virility and fertility. Wearing just one of either will lead to an unbalanced life of extremes, be it as a sex-crazed stud or an athlete who can't stop moving and excelling."

Celestia raised a brow. "So how is this better than where he was before?"

Oman sat on his haunches. "That's easy."

"Do tell," said Stroke from where he sat, perched in the window.

Celestia glanced off at the bird with a frown before looking back at Oman expectantly.

Oman held up his forehooves. "It is a balance. Used together, neither effect is so extreme as to destroy one's life. He is improved, if he accepts the milder effect of either."

Silver grit his teeth. "Fantastic. So I'm still cursed, just with superior flavor choice in what kind of fucked I am."

"Basically," agreed Oman. "The wizard who originally forged these intended for them all to be used together."

Stroke leaned in from the window. "'All'? How many are there?"

Oman looked at Stroke impassively, but Celestia rolled a hoof and he sighed. "I know of at least five, but I do not know where they are. This is enough to get your prince moving and in control of himself."

Celestia sighed softly and turned to Silver. "Now, what was that about Night Watch?"

Silver sat on his haunches and wobbled a hoof. "Do you remember The Text?" Celestia nodded uncertainly. "Well he came back and showed me a few things, including Night Watch being tired of my bullshit and leaving. I mean... I guess it hasn't happened yet... but she... she noticed when Luna was trying to influence her dreams."

Celestia tilted her head. "She shouldn't be influencing dreams in such a way that would make a pony angry. I will have to share words with her when we return. Are you certain as to the validity of these claims?"

Silver sank a little. "The parts involving the future are just could-be's, but I don't think he's ever lied about the past before. She knows. She knows and probably thinks I wanted to cover it all up and brainwash her. I'd leave me too. I miss her so much right now." He sank to the floor, sniffling softly.

Celestia pointed to the door. "That will be enough, Oman, goodbye." Oman soon left, but Master Stroke remained, watching from the window. She raised a brow at him.

"Hmm? Oh! I'll see you later." He flapped off and left Celestia alone with Silver.

Celestia settled in front of Silver and rubbed noses with him gently. "Whichever way it turns, you have earned my loyalty on this trip. I will do my best for you."

It was a bitter victory for Silver. He wanted Celestia's approval, but the cost... He took a slow breath and smiled. He moved in beside her and rested with her quietly a moment before asking, "Have we scheduled the meeting with the King and Queen yet? We should get that out of the way."

Celestia smiled in kind. "That's the Silver I've come to adore. I've sent a runner who should be back soon. They'll likely see us tomorrow." She rose to her hooves and offered one to Silver. "Let's get you cleaned up and ready."

Silver rose with her help, and they bathed together in the hot water. His pains and aches were washed away with the stains. Learning to draw with both avenues open left him feeling mostly normal, with the heightened energy and enhanced libido coming in at a low 0.2 compared to the 1.0 they were before.

"I thought of a positive in this." Silver perked an ear at Celestia. "When it comes time to try again, I'll be able to focus a lot of energy to the task. I will give you that foal you've wanted."

Celestia rubbed snouts with Silver gently. "I would care for you even if you were gelded tomorrow. You don't have to prove anything to me."

Silver nipped at one of her ears. "And if I want to do it? I want to fulfill that dream of yours, no matter how everything else turns out. I've grown very fond of you, Celestia, and I was already pretty fond of you from an idealistic point of view. When I first met you, I wanted to be on your good side so badly."

Celestia smiled gently. "You were little more than a little awkward colt, and now, here you are, my awkward little stallion." She hooked a leg around him and pulled him into a hug, and they snuggled together. All troubles in the world were put aside as they drew comfort and even happiness from one another. They would face it all, together.

A soft knocking brought them out of their content snuggles. Celestia opened the door to reveal Fiddah with the other two servants behind her. Fiddah dipped her head towards the royal couple. "The messenger returned. They have agreed to see you, tomorrow, at ten AM. I have instructed the kitchen staff to have breakfast prepared early. Do you require anything from us?"

Celestia considered a moment before pointing to Silver. "I think we could both stand a good grooming." They emerged from the tub. Silver was dried by the affectionate touches of Bottom and Shei while Fiddah diligently worked on Celestia. Once they were dry, brushes were applied to soft fur.

Shei asked as she worked, "Are you feeling better now, master?"

Silver nodded. "I am. We're not done yet, but it was still good we came here." He raised a leg as Bottom worked around it. "Thank you, both of you."

Bottom smiled as she worked up along a thigh dangerously. "Always a pleasure, sir."

Silver enjoyed feeling like he had control over himself and remained stoic as Bottom worked. Soon he was groomed and glossy. He turned to look at Celestia and saw that Fiddah was having some trouble with Celestia's waving tail. "I think you may want an assistant for that. Shei, Bottom?"

The three servants together were able to tame Celestia's unruly locks and get her looking her best, even if it was only for bed.

They bowed as one and excused themselves, leaving Silver with Celestia. Silver trotted to the window that had held a bird and closed it securely before locking it. That night he'd spend with Celestia, and he wanted privacy for their activities. He had a lot of feelings he planned to express to her very physically, and guests were not welcomed.

Author's Note

Silver awakens! Now the typos will be scared away.

59 - In the Presence of Royalty

Silver awoke and felt... good. The tug of the two opposing artifacts had normalized a lot of his network compared to where it had been, and many of his starved organs were being bathed more plentifully in magic, making him awaken with a wealth of minor pains banished. He hopped from the bed and stretched out with a smile.

Celestia awoke from his movement and watched him prancing about. "Feeling better?" She slipped from the bed and began preparing for the day. "Be sure to get ready quickly. The meeting's early."

Silver nodded at her. "I feel much better." He rushed to her side and nuzzled her before he got to cleaning up and dressing for the day.

Breakfast came and went without drama, and soon they had all checked one another out and disembarked towards the castle. Silver looked around as he walked. "Where's Master Stroke?"

Fiddah perked an ear. "Mister Rutherford said he had business and left last night, m'lord."

Silver nodded. "Thanks, huh. I suppose he can catch up with us whenever he wants. We can't force him."

Without their bird escort, they wove through the city. Most of the other birds simply avoided them, but stared curiously from a safe distance. One proved to be the exception. He or she approached with a wide selection of jewelry. "Sirs, sirs! Surely you want a souvenir for your time in Turkey?"

Silver perked his ears curiously, then looked to the others. "A gift, for my loyal servants. Pick something nice for yourself."

Shei advanced first and selected a bangle that hung nicely just above her hoof. Bottom looked over the selection before she selected a bright platinum bit. It took a little help to get it into her bridle properly, but she looked quite pleased with it.

Fiddah was last to approach, but she barely looked at them. She instead focused on Silver. "I would rather you chose, m'lord, that I can think of you when I wear it."

Silver smiled at the thought behind the statement. "That's very sweet, hmm." He rummaged through the jewels with careful tugs of his magic. "Here." He lifted a large pendant that showed a mother horse standing protectively over some foals. "You are the mother of my concubines, and it's full of things to love."

Fiddah flushed lightly as she accepted it. "I am not here to love, m'lord, but the thought is most kind."

The bird was pleased with being paid and took off. Its success seemed to bolster the courage of others, and they were approached by other hopeful vendors along the way. Silver ignored most of them, until a powerful tremble ran from his lungs down to his loins. Could it be that easy? He looked sharply at the selection being offered and began to root through it excitedly until he found a set of solid-looking but plain iron horse shoes. Just holding them sent trembles running up and down his body. He wanted to run. He wanted to fuck. Both were being excited by the presence of this unknown part of the set.

Celestia peered at the plain shoes being held up. "They look a little plain for a prince, Silver."

The bird looked alarmed at Celestia's words. "Yes yes! I thought I removed those. My mistake!" The bird tried to reclaim it from Silver, but Silver pulled them away. "Something about them amuses me. I'll take them, as a memento." He paid criminally little for what was assuredly an artifact, and they walked away.

When they got a few blocks away, Silver set the shoes down and started stepping into them. They attached to his hooves and wrapped up over them, becoming more like the hoof-boots rather than plain horseshoes. They were still cold iron, but they were finely crafted and held firmly to him. A powerful jolt ran through him as his network began to be pulled at anew, but he fought the urge to pass out. Soon he felt just a little closer to normal, with three pieces balancing one another almost perfectly.

Celestia peered at Silver as he put on the magic item. "And you say you're cursed, but you seem blessed enough when it matters, my stallion. The first made you a stud, the second made you want to compete with Rainbow Dash. What does this one do, perchance?"

Silver considered this. "Well, keep an eye on me, and I'll try to find out." He let his magic flow, and it felt deliciously good. For once it flowed through his body in a circle instead of rushing right to his loins. The tug of the three items counteracted one another, allowing him to build up some flow. He pushed the magic down into his hooves, and the cold iron glimmered. He felt heavy, solid... reliable. "It's... It's focusing my earth magic, I think. I bet I could work alongside Big Mac for days if I kept this up." He rapped his hoof against the cobblestone and flowers exploded around the stone, struggling up towards the light. "Oh, that felt better than it had right to. I feel... like a father, a father of the ground." He pulled the magic away and the sensation faded away, and he was able to normalize himself, and he giggled with the purest glee at feeling back in control of himself. "Celestia, I am so happy right now."

Celestia leaned in and nuzzled him gently. "Good. For now, put that away. We have royalty to meet before we officially get away with the treasures we've found. Harmony has smiled on you on this leg of the journey, and I'll hope that continues."

They continued on their way and arrived at the castle. It was a place full of birds. Though most were turkeys, not all were. It seemed that some doves and colorful parrots also graced the walls of the palace, crowing at one another in deep conversations that did not involve the ponies.

The guards that stood in front on either side of the gate's walls looked down at the approaching ponies. "You're expected," said one.

"Two minutes from now," said the other.

They were let through, despite their earliness. As they navigated the plush hallways and curiously-placed perching rods, a plainly-colored turkey came up to them and bowed. "Good day. I am here to service the stud."

Silver colored rapidly. "Um, no, thank you. I, er, had plenty, just last night."

The turkey tilted her head. "Oh, alright. If you need any, just call for me." She walked right along past as if she had offered nothing more intimate than a bagel.

Celestia snorted softly. "If it makes you feel better, I've had that treatment before. Some kingdoms think it's polite to send a stud to me while I visit."

Silver glanced away and back at Celestia. "Do you... accept them?"

Celestia smiled. "If I'm in the mood, and not in season. It would be quite the fiasco to hurt one of their studs."

Bottom glanced at Celestia curiously before she leaned towards Silver. "You aren't dangerous to be around sometimes, are you?"

Silver chuckled as they walked. "No, generally not, at least not that way. Even when I give it my all, it just ends up with a more heavy mare, not a hurt one."

They arrived just before the throne room and were asked to wait the two minutes they were early by before being allowed inside. There were two birds perched at the far end. One was plainer in feathers than the other, and Silver assumed that was the queen. The other, on the other hoof, looked... familiar.

"It is good to see you again," called out Rutherford. King Rutherford. "Please, come closer."

Silver and the others closed the distance, though there wasn't a pony that wasn't surprised. Silver voiced this shock. "You're the king?"

Rutherford, AKA Master Stroke, bowed his head lightly. "That I am! Did you not think it was suspicious how easily she gave in to your offer?" His eyes drifted downwards to Silver's hooves. "And I see you found them too."

Silver realized the trap he had stepped into. "What... were you hoping in return?"

Rutherford waved a wing. "Don't sound so alarmed. We are friends! Yes. It's been far too long for Turkey and Equestria to formally meet and become allies. For the trinkets, a favor. I will think of something later. If you do not like that, you can return them."

Silver could not remove them, and he was fairly sure Rutherford knew that. The crazy bird had fooled him entirely. Silver found himself smiling despite that. "You are one clever bird."

Rutherford smiled. "I am insane! I told you this, but it is a good insanity, is it not? My people trust me to use it for their benefit, and here we are. Meet my lovely wife." He gestured back to the other bird. "Samantha, approach."

Samantha bowed with wings wide before stepping up closer. "Good day, envoys of Equestria."

Celestia dipped her head in return. "A pleasure to meet you, Samantha." She turned her gaze on Rutherford. "You've played your cards well, King. I accept. A favor will be returned for the one you've given us."

Rutherford looked quite triumphant. "I gather you are pleased with your gifts, young prince?"

Silver lifted his hooves and looked at the weave of iron around them. "I... really am. You helped me out a lot, thank you. Even if there was some politics involved, thank you."

Rutherford extended a wing before bowing formally. "My pleasure. You've all been quite amusing to get to know. I've learned a lot about ponies and horse anatomy, things I imagine I did not need to know, but will go well in my books." He turned to Celestia. "I would like to arrange a formal day of trade. Mmm, the twelfth of March, every year. Ships from Turkey will arrive in Equestria on that day, to sell, to buy? We will both get what we want. Birds are very clever at making some things, you'll see. Your people will see, and rejoice."

Celestia's expression brightened. "That sounds like a lovely proposition. I will send word to the dock managers to be ready to give a warm welcome and ready traders. You'll be given plenty of Equestrian merchandise to choose from."

"Yes, yes," agreed Samantha. "Trading is good, on the trading day. The twelfth of March will be a fine day indeed." She tilted her head a little, peering at Celestia. "You talk a lot for a queen."

Celestia extended a wing, covering Silver from view partially. "I was princess for long with no prince at all. It is still my kingdom in large part. Silver is young and in my care."

Silver leaned in and nipped into the soft feathers of Celestia's wings and began grooming her, much to her discreet blushing, but she held the wing there, so he continued preening carefully at her, and there he remained as she spoke business with both of the royalty. The relations between the nation of Turkey and Equestria became warmer that day, and their trip was full of bounty in the end, even if a favor was owed to the mad king Rutherford of the turkeys.

Author's Note

Oh man, what's up with this? Two chapters in a row with mostly good news? It has to be a typo in the script I never wrote.

60 - To Consider the Anubians

With diplomacy accomplished, and his body feeling restored, Silver was feeling far better that evening, but he had a task to do. He kissed Celestia goodnight and settled beside her before allowing himself to slip off into the dream world. He focused on the vision of Luna and trotted forward until he found her in a dream he couldn't access from so far away.

He waited for her to emerge, and she recoiled in surprise at seeing him. "Silver! I hadn't expected you to come for me."

Silver perked an ear. "Oh? I hardly would have thought that'd be alarming. Unless there's something you're worried about?"

Luna turned her gaze downwards. "Mayhaps there is. We have not done as well as we promised... We fear we may have cost you greatly, dear one, and we were not sure how to bring it up." She shrank a little, terrified of the result of her failure. "From your words, we assume you are already aware of this?"

Silver was, but finding Luna being in the unsure position for once felt oddly good. He nudged the feeling aside. "Tell me how it happened, entirely."

Luna nodded her head slowly. "I visited her dreams, as I said I would, and spoke gently of the benefits of your position, but she saw right through it in a few nights, and demanded I reveal myself. She knows everything, and... she wept as she banished me from her mind. I... I fear I have hurt her... I, who she worships... or worshipped. I fear I have done a great wrong, and I do not know how to fix it. I tried visiting in person to beg forgiveness, but she would not speak to me."

Silver frowned with thought. "Can you bring her dream closer to us, so I can visit?"

"We may..." Luna looked off, full of uncertainty. "Do you think it will help, or only make matters worse?"

Silver smiled. "I will try. She deserves to hear directly from me in either event. I love her enough to be rejected face to face, if she wants that."

Luna lifted her feathery wings. "You stand with new confidence." She leaned in a little. "I like it. I take it things are going well, but I will not trouble you for that. Let me get her." She turned away and focused, and a new door came closer, drawing in to where Silver could reach it. "I will hold it here until you return."

Silver nodded to Luna and kissed her nose before slipping into the dream.

He slipped into what appeared to be his old house, with Rough Draft and Trixie. Night Watch was in the living room, playing Fallout as she had the first time he brought her back to the house, which meant he was in the bedroom, playing with Celine. Silver trotted towards the computer and the bat playing with it. She was aggressively headshotting everything that came into view, grunting softly with vindication on each kill.

"Hello, Silver," she said without turning around. "You have five seconds."

Silver perked his ears. "I love you, but that's not enough. I've been a terrible husband, but I haven't given up. Please, turn around, and talk to me."

Night Watch swiveled in the chair as she snorted. "This chair really is uncomfortable."

Silver smiled at that. "Isn't it? Worst chair I ever had." He spread his wings wide. "Every time I look at my wings, I think a little bit of my favorite mare who shares them with me. Do you have room in your heart to forgive me one more time?"

Night brought her wings up and out, then brought one down to smash into Silver's nose, making him yelp. "You keep asking that. I'm not angry that you're being a prince. I am furious you didn't think I was mature enough to be talked to. I am livid that you'd send Luna to mess with my dreams. I am beside myself with the idea that you think so little of me."

Her eyes quickly found the new bits of jewelry on him. With the barest of thought, she banished his clothing and spotted the one between his legs. "I can't make them go away. They're special. Speak."

Silver looked back over himself. "They are a large reason why I was beside myself with acting like an idiot. The first one I got was the one back there, and it made me hornier than anything. Every spell I tried made it worse. I was awful to be around."

Night raised a brow. "Fast Change is going to want to see you using that when you get back."

Silver nuzzled gently against Night, which she allowed. He nibbled along one of her ears. "I care most about what you want. I made a promise, and it remains at my heart. If you want something of me, just ask."

Night drew back, then hopped to the ground before sitting again. "And if I told you to leave all the new mares behind?" She raised a brow. "If I told you to go back to being what you were?"

Silver shook his head. "We can only go forward, not backwards. I'm not that stallion, but I still love you more than I can adequately explain. I want us both to be happy. What do I have to do?"

Night nuzzled into Silver's chest. "Can you come home? Can you leave the world to solve its own issues and just come home? You've done your part, as a prince. Come home, and do your part... as a father. She doesn't admit it, but Twilight hurts terribly. She wants you too, as a father. The entire herd needs you. Come. Home."

Silver remembered other foul visions given to him, but he'd already turned one of these visions aside, which gave him hope. "I will talk to Celestia. They'll just have to find someone else to hunt the Anubians and--"

Night perked an ear. "THE Anubians? Have you met one? I read some books on them."

Silver shook his head. "I haven't, but I'm supposed to, and convince them to stop raiding all the kingdoms around them, or help defeat them. I'm hoping for the former."

Night fidgeted a little. "That... sounds important..." She held up a hoof. "Alright, for the good of the eastern lands, take care of that, then come home. No more excuses, no more jobs, no more quests. You. Home. Bring home those mares of yours if you must, but they're not sharing our bed."

Silver jumped at her, but Night was as agile as ever and easily threw him to the ground, but her being on top of him worked just as well. He pulled her in for a hug, and they began to make love for the first time in far too long. Night got to experience the changes in Silver's motions, born of experience, and he brought her to several thunderous releases before he filled her dream body with the physical sign of his affection. He bit at her neck gently. "I will keep you in my thoughts, dearest Night Watch. Please forgive Luna, she meant well."

Night pushed Silver gently, helping him to his hooves. "She will have to come and beg for that herself."

Silver perked an ear. "Are you ready to hear that?"

She smiled gently. "After speaking with you at least, perhaps... Go. Take care of the Anubians, come home."

Silver was ejected from her dream and came in for a smooth landing beside Luna.

Luna looked at Silver hopefully. "You look well and refreshed. Did she accept your presence?"

Silver nodded. "We came to an agreement, and it... It was just nice to see her, and talk to her."

Luna perked an ear. "Does she forgive me as well?"

Silver pointed to the door. "That you must secure, but I suggest in person, during the day. She's more willing to hear you now."

Luna let out a slow breath. "Thank goodness. Ah, this reminds. Have you found many lunar ponies in your travels?"

Silver nodded. "There was a pretty female. You'll be pleased to know I left her heavy."

Luna nodded, but didn't look too proud. "We thank you for that, but it is enough." She held up a hoof. "You have done so much. You are free of your requirement for me. I have a few other ideas, that won't be so hard on stallions. You, my dear prince of the night, have another duty far more trying. Celestia insists that you are ready to give us foals, a feat I thought quite impossible. I will not hold the true mate of princesses to the task of siring a tribe of ponies as well."

She advanced and rubbed noses gently with Silver. "You've spread my seed far and wide, from the sound of it." She glanced off. "But it is not to be. A few of your mothers miscarried. I'm... I'm afraid it may not be the right time for the lunar unicorn, or perhaps I should have focused on a tribe mother or two instead of one wild stallion to spread his oats across Equestria. It was a mistake that lays on me alone." Her wings came in to hold Silver's cheeks. "You did well."

Silver cringed as another part of his vision was proven accurate. "Do you know where Starlight Glimmer is?"

Luna shook her head. "We lost track of her after the doctor announced she had miscarried. More the pity, she seemed so excited for her impending motherhood, only for fate to snatch it away. Do you wish me to seek her out?"

Silver shook his head a little. "She must seek out her own destiny. I feel that I shouldn't find her until she's tried her best, and maybe I can pick up the pieces afterwards. I just hope she's alright afterwards."

Luna perked an ear as her head tilted. "Wise words. The forces of destiny and harmony can be difficult to see and respect as a pony."

Silver turned away from Luna. "I should get some real sleep, then I must speak with Celestia in the morning. We'll be off to face the Anubians."

Luna looked intrigued. "Anubians? I waged war with them once, long ago. They are fierce battlers, and are not intimidated by alicorns in the slightest. It was thrilling, and terrifying, to cross them. Are you ready to face them?"

Silver looked over his shoulder, just noticing that he was dressed again. "I hope to talk to them first. Turning them friendly without resorting to violence." He lifted a hoof with its iron covering, and Luna's sight focused on them.

"What are those?"

Silver held out the hoof towards her. "A companion artifact to the one you were interested in before. This one focusing energy towards the hooves, and makes earth magic better. It's convinced me that whoever made these things was either a pony themselves, or someone made it for a pony, since who else would make horseshoes that affect such an obvious part of pony magic?"

Luna smiled gently. "You're looking much more refined with a proper set of horseshoes." She lifted a hoof to show off her own royal pair. "They add a bit of dignity." She set the hoof down, then waved. "Off with you. Best of luck, prince of the night. Be well."

Silver was banished to his own dreams, where he fell into a proper sleep for the rest of the night.

Author's Note

Silver takes care of a lot of things in one dream full of typos and discovery!

61 - Setting Sail on Gilded Wings

Silver awoke the next morning, feeling lively and balanced. When Celestia roused, he greeted her with a soft kiss. "Good morning, Tia."

Celestia perked an ear. "I don't think I've heard you call me that before." She paused a moment. "I like it."

Silver smiled. "You're owed a bit of informality. We're married, aren't we? We should see each other as peers, loved ones, not cower and tremble."

Celestia chuckled as she slid to her hooves. "I never feared you, Silver." She moved to swat him with her tail as she moved for the bath, but he caught that tail and tugged the great flowing mass.

"That's a lie. You've been very scared of me in the past. But that was the past. Now, I think, we know one another much better." He moved up and rubbed his side to hers. "And I love what I've found."

Celestia pressed back into the fond gesture and kissed his cheek. "And I love you, my prince of the night. Now what has you in such a good mood?"

Silver tilted his head. "A lot of things. I've sorted things out with Night Watch, had a constructive conversation with Luna, and I'm finally balanced." He stomped a hoof and stood up tall. "I'm not forced to feel jittery, or horny, or anything else. I feel free and it's great! I mean, odd as it might be, but not being forced to be horny actually makes me want to grab you and show you how I can be on my own."

Celestia smirked a little at that and sauntered away into the tub. "I'm not in the mood today, my stallion, but I am glad to hear those words. If you're feeling the need, you have several concubines waiting to have you."

Silver frowned a little. "It's not right, that I have concubines and you don't."

Celestia burst into sincere laughter. "Who said I don't? You've even met them before. Some of my fine guards are willing to assist me in that matter, if I request it of them. I've had concubines long before you were even born, little Silver Stars."

Silver perked an ear. A soft blush creeped into him as he realised she was correct. "What about Luna and Cadance? I mean, I'm damn sure Twilight doesn't."

Celestia floated the brushes and soaps over, getting serious about cleaning off. "I'm certain Twilight does not, but she's satisfied with her mates, and is woefully inexperienced, just as you were. Luna is slow to trust, but she has accepted the 'worship' of some of her lunar ponies before, and will undoubtedly do so again in the future." She raised a hoof from the water. "As for Cadance, well... She is a special pony. She holds herself to very strict morals, that include not looking beyond her husband. Some part of her rebels. She let herself get attached to you, for instance. She's curious, but her old habits will not die easily." She raised a brow. "This is a matter for another day, but if you want to progress with her, your best bet is to get close to Shining Armor. Once he invites you into their bedroom, she will be there, ready to participate, but, no, no concubine for her."

Silver shook his head a little. "So half do, and half don't. I guess I'm the deciding vote on that. Let's forget that for the moment. We have Anubians to face long before we decide on the Equestrian policy on mistresses."

Celestia hmmed softly. "Are you ready for that? They promise to be quite deadly if anything goes wrong. They may not be open to diplomatic attempts. Their society is skewed against it."

Silver waved a hoof. "Everyone says that about everyone they don't understand. Let's just grasp that. If we understand them, then it'll make sense to us. Let's just assume we don't know them, because we don't." Silver put a hoof to his chin. "Do they know much about ponies? Alicorns specifically?"

Celestia shook her head. "I should think not, especially with how rarely they run into any of us. Any story of us would be an old legend for their people. Why?"

Silver waved a hoof over himself. "You can't take off the artifacts. I'll take off the crystal, and go to them, by myself. I'll let them capture me, and learn their ways. They won't kill me. They'll probably ransom me and even that will be telling. What will they demand?"

Celestia cocked a brow. "That's very bold, and dangerous. What if they hurt you?"

Silver shook his head. "I won't give them a reason to, and if things become desperate, I leave. We can teleport. We can fly." He lifted a iron-wreathed hoof. "I bet I could do something with these if it came down to it, but the first step is just to get to know them."

Celestia rose from the waters and started to dry off as she spoke, "I don't much like the idea of you being in more danger."

Silver quirked a smile. "I'm most in danger when I try to avoid my destiny. I'll be fine. We'll learn from them, and of them, and we'll solve their problems. We'll turn the Anubians around and improve their lives, and through it, everyone else's life."

Celestia kissed him on the nose. "I love it when you're confident." She trotted past him, and the day began.

The ship launched from the dock later in the day. A sea of birds waved wings excitedly at them as they went. Were they happy for them, or just happy to see them going? Rutherford was there, laughing as he waved along with the others. Their mad king was a good king, or so Silver decided.

Their escorts were sailing in staunch defiance of all intruders, and they soon arrived back in the lands of Saddle Arabia. During the voyage, Silver freely visited his girls. He hugged each and made love to each. He explained where he was going to go, and why they couldn't come with, and that he cared for each deeply.

Only Bottom took it poorly, and began to cry when told. Silver hugged her all the tighter and held her until she calmed. They coupled several times that day, as much out of desperation as any other emotion. Only when Bottom had been driven to sleep was Silver allowed to leave, but he didn't immediately. He kissed his delicate mare on the cheek. "Stay with the others and be safe," he whispered to her sleeping form, cuddling her sleeping body affectionately before he slowly slipped from the room.

He sought out Fiddah finally. He nuzzled her gently. "Watch for Bottom. She will be very sad while I'm away, and will need guidance and support."

Fiddah lifted an ear at him. "Something's changed, m'lord. You feel..." She trailed off, uncertain.

Silver nuzzled her gently. "I feel great, and in control. I'm much closer to the stallion I once was, tempered with some tough experiences. I'm going into a dangerous situation. Can I trust you to manage Bottom and Shei?"

Fiddah bobbed her head. "Of course, m'lord. They will be safe in my care. I'm glad you trust me, m'lord."

Silver felt some bit of hard feelings in her, and he leaned in on her back before nipping the base of her tail. "We're far past date for something."

Fiddah lifted the tail with surprise. "What is that, m'lord?"

Silver moved around her and ran a thick tongue over her exposed nethers, sampling her. "I've said it, but I haven't shown that I find you lovely, Fiddah, my dark enchantress. Your lovely black fur, your dazzling mane and tail. Everything about you is seductive to me, my dear, and today... Today I show it."

She raised her tail all the higher, allowing him to easily delve into her tight passage with his broad tongue. He pushed deeply into her depths and tasted her spicy musk as she snorted and squirmed in place with obvious pleasure, but she didn't moan or cry. He softly nipped along a thick labia as he whispered, "Don't hold back. I love to hear my partner voicing their pleasure." She was too well-trained to moan with every lick, but when he found sensitive spots, he could get a squeak and a shudder from her, and he began to learn to read her.

When he felt her grow tight and flutter around his tongue, he knew she was ready. He nuzzled her tail out of the way gently before nipping it, then he was on top of her. He embraced her from above and thrust forward, working his shaft into position and penetrating her deeply. For all her quietness while being worked up, she fiercely groaned when she was coupled with. They rocked against one another with building passion and increasing tempo. He felt her tremble in release. A soft pull at his shaft signalled her body wanted his magic. Was she in heat? He wanted to release, to fill her with foal, but, for once, he bit back the urge. Fiddah was to be his concubine, not his broodmare. He would make love to her, but not make her a mother. He felt control over the act, and he released several spurts of seed into her, but none of the vital energy. She cried out in completed passion, but he knew no foal would come of it.

They nuzzled warmly and she slowly turned around on him. In a feat of dexterity she managed to get belly-to-belly with him without ever detaching, and they sank to the ground to hug and cuddle. "Lovely Fiddah, I apologize it's taken so long for you to get your turn."

Fiddah didn't accept or deny the apology. She kissed him, and they stayed locked together in an understanding that needed no words. Her tongue caressed over his fangs, exploring them as she gazed into his eyes. He was an exotic beast, but one she accepted as he was.

They parted with little fond nuzzles. Their moment together had broken down a wall between them. Silver had finally accepted her as one of his own, instead of a requirement, and both were happier for it.

Silver gave Celestia a final parting kiss. "I'm going out. The more I bring with me, the more likely they are to resort to violence to make sure I'm captured."

Celestia spun an ear back. "I should remind you, the last one brave enough to try convincing them of peace was killed by them."

Silver tilted his head. "I won't come as a peacemaker. I will learn, and watch, and maybe find the source. I want to fix that, not 'convince' them. I'll visit you in sleep during the night, so you know I'm still alive and well, alright?"

Celestia rubbed noses gently. "I've never been more glad that you inherited that talent. Yes, please. Come and visit me. I want to know everything is fine." She smiled a little. "For once, I get to play the nervous spouse, and you can be the bigger one. Go, my brave husband."

They hugged firmly before Silver set out with saddlebags full of some supplies. He had water and food, a compass and a basic map, and a tent to sleep in. It was all he brought aside from his spell book. Freed of his distractions, he eagerly studied that book along the way, voraciously consuming the spells he had been denied the pleasure of reading with a clear mind.

Author's Note

Silver sets things in order, then sets out to face the Anubians. But what typos await him there?

62 - I Accept this Danger

Silver trekked through the sand for several days. He learned swiftly to sleep during the day, which is when he left little notes in Celestia's mental realm, letting her know that he was safe and still traveling. While he walked, he read, and he felt whole. He wished he was back at Twilight's library, not just for Twilight's company, but for access to her many books to mix and match spells from.

It was on the dawn of the fourth day, when he was walking slowly and working out the kinks that developed from sleeping, that a heavy spear landed in the sand before him. Acting reactively, a shield sprung up around him, ready to turn back the force of any assailant on themselves and destroy them with their own aggression.

Several bipedal jackals stepped out with finely-made weapons at the ready. They wore necklaces of jewels, trinkets, and bones, and had loin clothes that protected their groins from view. They had hands, that gripped at their weapons. One had a wickedly sharp-looking sword, another a long spear, and a third a trident.

With the sound of something striking the sand, Silver turned to see several more of them aiming at him with longbows. A warning shot?

"Are you lost?" asked the one in the front, staring at Silver. "Wandering the desert, alone, with no trade goods?"

Silver dipped his head a little and banished the shield. "I am a little lost. Can you help me?"

The jackal laughed and stepped forward. "Give me that and I might." He grabbed for Silver's necklace, but found the band wouldn't so much as budge on his throat.

Silver dipped his ears. "I'm afraid that's cursed. I'm stuck with it."

The jackal frowned. "We could cut off your head, that might work." He reached past to Silver's wings and examined them as his eyes went to his horn. "Who are you?"

Silver rose to his full height. "I am Prince Silver Stars, of Equestria."

His hand pinched at Silver's wing, which brought a wince out of him quickly. "A prince?" The other jackals began to laugh and leer.

One pointed at Silver. "Equestria is soft. They will pay richly for his safe return."

The one in front nodded. "You heard him. You're coming with us. Don't fight. We'd rather you in good condition, but we'll cut you if we have to." He pulled Silver along by his necklace, but Silver didn't plan to struggle, and they were soon walking side-by-side instead. "You're a curious one, bat pony. Why aren't you frightened?"

Silver perked an ear at him. "I'm giving you what you want, why would you hurt me?"

He laughed at the words. "Spoken like a true Equestrian. So soft and meek. And this is their prince? No wonder they have never been a true threat to us."

They took Silver through the sands for another few days of journey. During their sleeping times, one of the Anubians always slept practically on top of him, keeping an eye on him, but Silver never tried to escape or gave them trouble. He watched and he listened.

The Anubians that escorted him were all male. They all seemed to defer to the one that spoke to him at first, but they would occasionally try to lobby for positions. They would argue, or fight, but it was short-lived, and the loser accepted it well enough and they resumed whatever they were in the middle of before then.

"Do you have females?" asked Silver as they walked along.

The one closest to him burst into laughter that drew the leader over. When he was told what the question was, he huffed. "You'll meet some soon enough. Considering the uses we've had for stallions in the past, some may 'borrow' you for a while. Is that why you came to us, hoping for a fine evening with one of our women folk?"

Silver feared he had asked the wrong question. "Oh, no. I mean, I'm not here to do that."

He tugged Silver by his necklace. "You're here to do whatever we want. If one of them tells you to follow, you damn well better do what she asks. They know how to fight too, and they won't hesitate to beat down a little soft pony if it back talks her."

The other Anubian who had laughed died down to little snickers. "The leader of our band is a bitch. If she wants you, you better not keep her waiting, or she'll mess you up good, pony."

Silver softly cleared his throat. "I was just curious. You're all males, so I wondered."

The jackal raised an ear. "Other bands are different. Luck of the draw. I've fought alongside bitches before. What about you, pony? You ever fight a bitch?"

Silver considered that. "Well, I assume you mean any female. I've fought one before, and fought alongside one before. I prefer to be on their side most of the time. I remember one that almost killed me recently. She wouldn't stop stabbing me."

The jackal broke into a new fit of laughter, and the conversation died with his amusement over Silver's painful encounter.

They arrived in the dark of night. The camp had a few lanterns set out, but even those were covered to keep the light they spilled out to a minimum. It would be hard to spot this camp from afar, which Silver assumed to be the point. He was led to a tent that had heavy bars going through the middle, and locked in on the far side. They didn't bind his hooves, but they did slip a horn blocker on, creating that annoying stuffed feeling.

He drew his magic away from the horn, minimizing the feeling as he felt out the other parts of his inside. Being horn blocked wasn't as terrifying as it once had been. He had a lot of other places to use magic from. Even his dick could become the focus of magic, though of a sort rarely useful in combat.

He decided to give a subtle message of his power and potential usefulness. He moved to the center of the sandy room and started pawing at the ground while envisioning the lush greens of Ponyville. Grass started to emerge. It was hesitant at first, but the more grass there was, the more grass wanted to come in to join it, and soon Silver settled down on a plush carpet of grass that spread out several feet in all directions. He sprawled out on the comfortable patch while feeding the vegetation with the stuffed up flow that would have idly powered his deactivated horn. The grass became bright and healthy, but he didn't encourage any further growth in it.

There he lay, king of the grass, until the flap of the tent was pushed up and a new Anubian entered. This one was clearly female. She had breasts, large and round and only partially concealed by her jewelry and decorations. They were the same sort the males wore, with gold and bones and other things that Silver had determined noted her achievements in life. Her hips were also covered in a loincloth, providing some modesty. His eyes were drawn to her furry breasts. He hadn't been in the company of actual breasts in...

She interrupted his thoughts with a quizzical noise. "Who put the tent on top of grass? Get up."

Silver rose and drew some of the vitality of the grass as he went, making it look like the grass was only green with his presence, which was true in a sense.

She raised a brow and gestured back down. "Down!"

He sank slowly to his belly as he fed power back into the grass, causing it to bloom green and vibrant. "Nice to meet you. I'm Prince Silver Stars."

She smirked at him. "Hello, pony prince. Are you prince of grass? Plants? You don't look like it."

Did she know something? Silver became quite curious. "Not precisely, but it's nice to meet you. What's your name?"

She moved to the door and unlocked it. "Come out."

Silver stepped from the room to stand before her, looking her over curiously. She was as tall as a human should be, which put her close to eye-to-eye with his alicorn self, though he was still a bit short with youth, which made her taller than he was. If one ignored her soft fur, ears, snout, and, tail, she was a woman. He felt a little odd being so close to something that even reminded him of a human female, though clearly not.

She seemed to notice his inspection. She brought up a grey-furred hand to cup his snout and turn his gaze to her eyes. "You clearly do not fear us. Are you here to sermonize us? Tell us why we've been bad?"

Silver decided honesty was a good tactic and smiled. "I want to see how I can help. I'm not here to lecture anyone, promise."

She frowned at him quizzically. "I see... And how could you help?"

Silver tilted his head, only to have her pull his head upright easily. "Mmf, I need to see more. I mean... I want to know why? I want to be a friend, and I can't help without knowing what needs help."

She cupped his face with both hands. Her claws scratched through his fur and felt kind of nice. "Weak little pony, you're really here to help? I can see the truth of your words. You hope to change our hearts, not through words, but actions."

Silver tensed a little, but nodded. "If I can have a chance? If you don't like what I say or do, you can kick me out. I want to be a friend though."

She smiled brightly, showing off her sharp canine teeth. "What a curious little pony you are. The spirits speak so very kindly of you, did you know?"

Silver perked an ear. "You can talk to the spirits?" There were spirits at all to be talked to?!

She nodded slowly. "They are sharing the most fascinating tales of you, pony. I am intrigued. You may call me Nefertari, and you are mine for now, pony prince." She pulled him down until he was sitting on his belly. "If you are good, you will have your chance. If you offend me, I will have you quartered and left to rot in the sun, damn the bounty we might have gotten from your return."

Silver felt nervous, but good. He smiled at her. "I will try to be a courteous guest then. Nefertari was it? I'm Silver."

She tapped his nose lightly. "You are my pony. Perhaps you'll earn your name back. Does that bother you?"

Silver spun an ear back. "Very well. I will be your pony."

His acquiescence seemed to please her, and she pet him as a reward. He felt a little guilty that her fingers working through his fur felt so damn good. Even as he soaked up the pleasure of her attention, he wondered about the spirits that she claimed to speak to. How much did they know about him, and would share with her? He had no magic that could reach a spirit, beside that one ghost he had managed to entomb.

"Pony, come." She gestured upwards. As soon as he stood up, she led him out of the tent and through the camp. Other Anubians watched them with a mixture of emotions. Curiosity, jealousy, and amusement were the dominant ones, but none stopped her from taking Silver to a larger tent. Her tent.

Author's Note

Silver encounters the enemy, but how will he turn them into friends?

Gift baskets full of typos seems like a bad idea.

63 - Nefertari's Hospitality

Silver was led into an opulent tent. Incense and small candles added to the atmosphere that seemed focused on providing a peaceful atmosphere for contemplation. There were a few cushions placed in strategic places, and carafes filled with tea and water, along with trays of snacks and displays of maps of the local area. Adorning the walls of the tent were bits of art that Silver felt were part of the Anubian culture, showing figures of themselves. Curiously, some of them had more fur than others.

He paused passing one by that showed a female that looked... fourty percent human. She was furless over most of her torso, and her face had barely any muzzle at all. She was a human female with bestial parts, rather than a beast that looked like a woman.

Nefertari noticed his delay and turned to him. She looked where he was looking and smirked softly. "Does our war form confuse you?"

Silver looked towards Nefertari quickly, trying not to stare at the statue. The jackal was furred everywhere, clearly not a human, though her shape was close.

Nefertari wreathed a paw in magic with a careful turn, then slapped Silver across the snout. Rather than burning or shocking, as he had feared when she lashed out, instead he felt compelled to focus on her entirely, drinking in her features. "It is rude to stare at our statues when we are here before you, my stallion."

She moved back to her pillow, and he followed. His eyes were glued to her, but the rest of him was free. He had little reason not to follow her.

Nefertari sat on the largest pillow and leaned back. "The spirits are very loud about you, my stallion. They say you have the soul of one of the warriors, which is strange. Ponies normally have pony souls, and yet, here you are. They are very loud, and very sure. You have a warrior's soul, trapped in that soft body. Is that what drew you to us? Did your soul desire freedom that only we can offer? Does your soft body yearn to be with those who share the hidden fire within?"

She put her furry fingers under his chin and guided him down. Soon he was pulled to his belly, laying before her. "Or are you as innocent as you would have us believe? I doubt this. You are no normal pony. We are leaving. Your friends will not be following us." She pulled him by the ears until their faces were close. "There is no escape for you, strange one."

Silver twitched those ears in her grip. "I'm not being followed by anyone. I came alone, to speak with you, and see you."

She put a paw, or was it a hand? She put it on her chest. "For me, specifically? Flatterer. You were followed, even if you are unaware of it. We will vanish into the desert sands, and you are coming with us. Does this terrify you?"

Silver shook his head slowly. "I came of my own choosing." He smiled gently. "I may be naive, but I would rather be your friend. I'm not here to be your boss, or conqueror. I don't promise great answers, just to look and see, and be a friend."

She laughed softly. "A good-natured spy? Very well. For now, you sleep." She placed a paw on his face and stroked over his snout. Swirling magic seeped out from her paws even as her claws tickled his fur. Lethargy quickly overwhelmed him, and he sank against her. He focused his magic quickly, aiming at the energy-granting necklace around his neck, barely keeping a shred of awareness as he sagged against her.

With him seemingly put to sleep, she laid him down, and began to inspect him. She was much more thorough then the guards, and found that his cape could be removed, as well as his saddlebags, and she put them to the side with a soft tsking noise. He couldn't see her do these things, but he felt the weight of them come free, and could hear her noises. He could also hear her flipping through his notebook. "A mighty wizard, are you?" She didn't ask anyone in particular, him least of all. He felt one of her feet prop up on his limp body as she flipped through the pages. "Not our magic." She set the book aside, then she began feeling around his hooves. She tried to pry off one of his shoes, but it was attached firmly with its curse or blessing.

Then she found his balls, or more specifically the bangle that hung on them. She tried to remove the bangle, to his discomfort. Thankfully she didn't try too hardly or for too long. "The spirits are louder still, now that your magic is exposed. Pieces of a puzzle, they say. They say you will be a very willing servant if I do this..." She did something. He could feel her fingers brush over his balls. The artifact became enhanced, and drew more powerfully at the magic than its kin. Lust was building as he had just been freed from. He inwardly snarled and turned his focus to the other two, blunting the effect with effort even as he made a note to act as she expected.

She did something, and sleep found him truly.

When he awoke again, he was on a patch of scraggly grass. It wasn't his grass. They weren't in the same place anymore. As she had promised, they moved swiftly through the desert through whatever means the Anubians had to remain hidden. He had been stripped, no saddlebag or cloak for him, and his book, denied.

When he rose to his hooves, he realized he was sporting a bit of morning wood. He focused on the other two artifacts, bringing his inner balance closer to normal. One of the males came up to him as he focused and slapped the thick member. "Are you that happy to be captured?"

Silver squeaked softly. "No! I mean, I'm glad to be here, just not that way."

He laughed at Silver. "You're a pony. You do as your body commands. When it becomes afraid, you flee without thought. When it is lustful, you'll do anything in front of you. The priest says she's made a fine servant out of you."

Silver skewed an ear back. Had he been given up as a public sex doll? "I wanted to see and learn, and become a friend of your people."

He brushed his loincloth aside, revealing a sheathed penis that was rapidly rising. "We'll be good friends. Now, are you going to be a good friend, or do we have to break your teeth first?"

Silver winced, looking at the canine member that would be his destiny for the moment. It wasn't as large as a pony's, for what that was worth. He surely didn't want his teeth smashed to make him more pliable. When the Anubian guided his head downwards, he went with it, and soon he had the alien shaft in his snout. His general sexual inclination recoiled at the idea of pleasuring a male, but it was that, or abandon every shred of his conviction towards these people and his plans.

"If you took my horn blocker off, I would do more." He spoke around the member even as he took it all the way in. The jackal wasn't quite that trusting, and was soon humping into him, driving that member across his tongue. He had to focus on keeping his teeth away, lest he injure the male that could order terrible things done to him.

Silver tried to be logical about it. The sooner the male finished, the better. He put his broad pony tongue to work teasing at the unwanted member, and the soft barks and moans told him it was working. The Anubian howled as he reached his peak, blasting Silver with his bitter and salty cum. He drew back before he was done and splattered it across Silver's snout, an act Silver found to be demeaning for the sake of being demeaning.

"Good pony." The Anubian softly pet over Silver's head and ears and back over his neck, stroking him like a fond pet before he wandered off into the camp.

Silver tried to walk away from the grass, only to discover some strange new magic held him there, and prevented him from wandering more than a few feet in any direction. He lowered his head to the grass and cleaned himself as best he could, then encouraged the grass to grow, becoming bright and green and destroying the evidence of his shame.

He had become welcomed, but not as a visitor, but an acquisition. Anubians who wandered past would give him a pet as fond as any beloved pet, but he was their pet, not their friend. To please them, he would be offered a cock to suck. Sometimes they'd play with his parts, but they'd force him to make a mess of himself. The females would pet him as well as any male, but they wouldn't stroke him or ask to be mounted or anything of the sort.

It was late in the evening when Nefertari wandered past. She pet over his cheeks as she smiled cruelly. "Are you feeling welcomed properly yet? The men say you're a fine toy, and the women say your fur is soft and nice to pet on the way past. Even the children think you're an amusing toy."

Silver pulled away from her hands. "I came to be a proper friend, not just a sex toy."

She tugged him back in. "You are what I say you are. You'll learn that. Perhaps a few more days out here will teach you your place?" She pulled his face up to hers. "I know you desire the company of a female, and that's exactly what you won't get while you resist." Her eyes wandered past him to the plush carpet of fur he'd made to rest and clean on. "Hmmm, you repeat the performance?" He felt a finger brush over his member, female fingers. "Perhaps you should be rewarded after all, our little captured totem of fertility. Oh yes, they have spoken well to me. Is that what you want, to be our fertility god? We'll make a field worthy of having, in time. You're too far away from the sacred lands right now, so be patient."

Silver considered and tried a new act. "Can't I be with you, Nefertari? I'm not blind. I would rather be in your enchanting presence."

She laughed at his attempt to seduce her. "I'm sure you would. Do these attract you?" She drew his head to nuzzle between her round breasts. Yes, they attracted him, when he was honest with himself. The feel of those round furry orbs excited him on a nearly-forgotten level. "They call to the warrior spirit in you. You know, any other pony would be disgusted. They only have them for their children, and find nothing appealing about them. They are not warriors." She stroked once over his head and began to scratch at his neck. "But no true warrior accepts this fate. What warrior are you?"

She stepped away from him and walked away, her tail swaying with every step. She was putting on a show, confident he could do nothing about it, and he felt a new anger grow in him. He was being tested. Until he demonstrated the warrior spirit in him was more than a faint echo, they would be happy to keep him as a docile sex toy and nothing more. He would have to fight.

Author's Note

Silver finds his royal status is ignored entirely and becomes the bitch of the tribe he's trying to learn more about. Was there a typo on his passport?

64 - Rising Up

Silver was awoken the next day by a young pup that apparently wanted him to show him what he could do. Silver didn't want to hurt the boy, but he wouldn't accept it anymore. He nudged the jackal back, and the boy become confused. "Is something wrong? They said you like doing that."

Silver perked his ears curiously. "No, I tolerated it, and I'm done with that."

The boy suddenly smiled. "What are you going to do about it, pony? You're our pet."

He turned and walked off, seemingly satisfied with the conversation. A female approached soon after, scowling at him. "What's the big idea, pony, turning my son away? You're supposed to do what we say, or are you useless for that now?" She had her arms crossed under her breasts.

She was kind of cute, even though she was angry, at least as far as Silver was concerned. He didn't want to hurt her either, but he wouldn't back down. Silver inclined an ear at her. "I'm a guest, not a pet. No."

She grabbed him by his necklace and pulled him forward. "Cut that bad attitude or we'll start cutting you! We don't need a pet that can't follow orders."

He lifted his wings and brought them together. With a casual flick, deliberately slow to show the jackal what he was doing, he removed the ring on his horn and tossed it aside. "Try me."

Her eyes widened a little in surprise. "What? What's that even supposed to mean?" Did she not know what a horn blocker could do? Silver supposed equestrian unicorn prisoners were rare enough. She flexed her fingers, showing off her sharp claws and getting into a fighting stance. "I'll beat you down myself if I have to, pony."

Silver nodded slowly. "I'll defend myself. I'm done being abused. I don't want you as an enemy, but I will not tolerate any of you to be my conqueror."

She lunged for him. She tried to dig her claws into his face, but he twisted aside from the blow and grabbed her in his telekinetic hold and shoved her to the ground. The imbalance of his jewelry didn't allow him to hold it for long easily, but just a moment was enough for him to sit on her.

The jackal female spat and cursed under him. The noise was drawing other jackals to peer and wonder at the scene they were making.

A male laughed with obvious amusement. "Arat, did you get beaten by our pet? You should be ashamed. Pet, get off of her."

Silver had little motivation to keep pinning her and rose from her. She scrambled away with a scowl, and the others continued to mock her. He had gained some tiny shred of credibility for his actions, it seemed, and he was brought a full meal for once instead of leavings and being told to forage the grass.

Silver filled his belly, and was happier. So long as they respected him, he would respect them. Even being petted he didn't mind, but in the late afternoon, one of the males approached with that horn blocker. "Who took this off? Back on it goes."

When the male tried to slip it on, Silver bit him. He shared his emotion of disgust and anger with the jackal, and the male roared with surprise and anger. He dropped the ring and staggered back, then drew a wicked looking club. "Bad pet! Bad! I'll teach you some lessons!"

Silver played some magic over his horn and blinked as the club came crashing down where he had been. He appeared behind the jackal and lashed out his hooves, knocking the jackal to the ground, but the warrior scrambled to his feet quickly. "Bad pet..."

There was a crowd gathering to watch the fight, but not a single other Anubian joined. They watched with fascination, and some cheered on the jackal, but a few were cheering on Silver.

The second strike hit true, bashing Silver across the chest in an explosion of pain, but he wouldn't give up so easily. He rolled with the strike and pulled the jackal with a quick grab of his teeth, and soon had him on the ground again. He stomped with a hoof and poured energy through it. The grasses ensnared the arm he had pounded, pinning the jackal to the ground. "No."

One of the witnesses burst into laughter and clapped his hands together. "You hear that? The pony's standing up for itself."

One of the scrawnier-looking females seemed to look at Silver with a new interest. Was she fluttering her lashes at him? They pulled the defeated one away, and Silver was given more pettings. It seemed he was still a pet, but he was becoming a more prized one. They ordered him less often, and spoke as if he could reply, and he did. His position was improved, even if only a little bit. None were brave enough to demand he pleasure them that day.

That evening they approached Silver with a pony in chains. "We've had this pet for years. She's practically worthless, broken. Maybe you can use her?" The jackal at the forefront shoved the little pegasus forward. She collapsed at his hooves, weak and broken. He guessed she was used for whatever they wanted, and she didn't fight back well enough. Silver felt bad for her, but they were watching, and he couldn't lose by becoming weak in their eyes.

He pointed at her. "And if I don't want her?"

The jackal shrugged. "We kill her. She's useless."

Silver winced internally. He wouldn't sentence a fellow pony to death. He wrapped her in magic and lifted her to her hooves. "Do you have a name?"

She looked at him, then away, trembling with fear. "I... I'm just a pet..."

Her words only drew more amusement from the Anubians. Silver frowned a little, then nodded. "Very well, pet. You will serve as my pillow." He drew her close as he settled for the evening.

That night, he did not visit Celestia right away, instead he entered the tattered gateway to the abused pegasus.

Her dreams were shallow and broken. They were barely dreams at all, as if she didn't dare to dream. He banished the fog from them and summoned her trembling form to the fore. "You are safe here. We are in your mind, where none can follow us. I am like Luna. Do you remember Luna?"

She smiled a little. "Y-yes... I tried to call her for help, but she never came... Are you her agent?"

Silver nodded. "You could say that. I am her husband. I am Silver Stars, Prince Silver Stars. You will refer to me as Prince." He silently swore to himself that he would not allow himself to become entangled in this mare. He would help her, but not take her in. "You are safe for now. When I order you, you will obey, because they expect that. When others order you, however, you will defy them. You will tell them that you only obey your master, Prince Silver Stars. If they get angry, tell them to challenge me for the right to order you."

Her face became brighter with hope. She bobbed her head quickly. "Yes! I will do that, m'lord. Thank you! Thank you so much." Tears began to stream down her face. "Oh thank harmony you've come for me!"

He left her, and she started to have a real dream. He didn't stay to watch it, and instead reported in to Celestia. Celestia hugged him tightly and was worried, but delighted with the news that he had started fighting back with building success. "Good. Show them you are a prince, not a lapdog. Have you learned anything we can use against them?"

Silver shook his head. "I am learning a lot of little things, but I'm not done, yet. I do feel I'm doing the right thing."

Silver left her dream and awoken to see the same little boy jackal from the morning before approaching. He turned his ears at the pup. "Are you back to try again?"

The boy shook his head. "They say you beat mom."

Silver nodded. "I did, but it was to defend myself. I won't be abused further."

The boy snorted softly. "If you say so." He moved off without another word.

The pegasus awoke soon and moved to stand beside Silver. She trembled a little with obvious fear, but Silver's presence seemed to calm her a little. When jackals approached they mostly paid attention to Silver and ignored her.

Nefertari approached in the mid morning with a smirk. "I've been told you aren't being a very good pet." She noticed the lack of the blocker quickly and tsked her tongue. "And already slipping your collar? Quite a naughty pet you are."

Silver snorted at her. "I won't be abused any more. I will gladly be a guest, and a friend, but not someone to be used."

Nefer suddenly lashed out with a paw, wreathed in chilly blue magic that sent a spike of shivers through Silver's body. "You are what I say you are."

Silver let the magic in him rage, and the chilly grasp was quickly broken. The imbalance she had caused also stirred a firm erection from the flow, and that only made him angry. He had been so happy to be freed of the linking of loins and power.

Nefer sniffed softly. "Does the pony seek to get attention of a different sort from me? Hmmph, you can't even step towards my tent, let alone share it with me, pathetic pet."

Silver accepted the challenge and stepped away from the grass. The magic tried to pin him down, but he was angry and he pulled against it with an enraged whicker. It felt like a rope being tugged from the ground, and he burst through it, standing outside the patch of grass. "I am not a pet, Nefertari. Stop treating me like one."

Nefertari approached with a new, smoldering, look. "Hmmm, just the way I prefer my playthings. You've earned my attention." She reached out and ran a few fingers along his member. Despite his anger, the soft touch of her furry fingers did feel quite good. "Come with me, little one, and we'll see if that fighting streak of yours can last a little longer."

The pegasus timidly retreated under one of Silver's wings, which only brought Nefer's attention. She scowled at the pegasus mare. "He's mine, pathetic thing."

Silver threw a leg over the pegasus. "And she is mine."

Nefer raised a brow. "Oh? Hmm, interesting. Fine, both of you." She turned and walked away, her tail swaying and her hips moving in a way that kept pulling at Silver's attention despite any amount of fury. He led the still unnamed pegasus through the camp after Nefer, and they stepped into her large tent.

He could see a wash of magic come from her paws and seal the flap of the tent. "We're going to see what you're truly made of, now that your spirit is showing some signs of life. Are you truly a warrior, or is this just an echo? We'll find out, and you may become something better, or I might just break you. Shall we find out?"

Author's Note

Silver stands up for himself, gains some street cred, and is presented with a true challenge. Will he rise to the task, or be broken under Nefertari's cruel magics?

Only the typos know, and they don't like telling.

66 - Battle Spirit

Silver glared at her even as his thoughts whirred with thoughts of what she wanted. Was she trying to goad him into going human like she had? He was happy as a pony. "You can't order me around." He stood up tall despite the pains it invited from his various wounds. "I'm not obeying you like some kind of pet."

She pulled at the pegasus, easily producing a pained squeal from the helpless victim. "Not even for her? You're the only one that could save her."

I grit my teeth. "If you kill her, you're just proving you have no honor, and no real interest in a fight. She's broken and helpless already."

Nefertari laughed softly. "Maybe, but she's yours. If you care about her, protect her." She slapped the pegasus across the snout. "Do something." She threw the pegasus to the ground in a limp heap. "Or it's as much your own fault."

Silver lurched forward. Despite the lacerations and other injuries, he moved swiftly with power flowing into his hooves. She tried to stop him, but he was the personification of earth pony, and he bulldozed past her to grab up the pegasus. With a bright flash, he vanished. He didn't stay gone for long. Though he could have fled from her, from everything, he hadn't given up.

He appeared abruptly on Celestia's ship and dropped the pegasus. Without a word, he was gone. He silently prayed that she would get the help she needed.

He arrived in time to catch Nefertari's claws across the face and he staggered back, vision clouded with his own blood.

"Wretched pony!" she hissed, face contorted in anger before it melted into a bit of a smile. "Now tell me, why did you come back? You were gone. I couldn't even feel your presence, but here you are, bleeding on my floor."

Silver grunted. "I'm not giving up to you, Nefertari. I protected her. That was..." He paused to spit up some blood that had built up. "That was my duty, but I haven't yielded."

Nefertari moved up to Silver, ducking around a feeble lashing of his hooves to stroke over his neck. "There is a fine spirit in there, hiding. You need a more caring hand." As she stroked over his neck on both sides, he found himself becoming relaxed. He could scarcely focus with the injuries he'd suffered, and soon he was sagging under her continued petting and attention. Her little murmurs made him so relaxed, and she guided him to the ground where he laid out before her. She pet gently across his sides. "Now let's see if we can't get that spirit to rise."

Her right hand suddenly plunged into his chest and found his heart with terrifying speed. Silver tried to draw away, but her claws closed around his heart. The penetration somehow didn't hurt, but the claws promised horrible pain and death. He felt the paw go cold, then blazing hot. Something inside of him reacted to it, and everything got blurry. "There it is... Relax, pony warrior."

Silver found his consciousness fleeing despite his best attempts. It all grew dark and silent around him.

"You fucked up again," said his father, glaring down at him. "And you're not even human anymore. Is this what I raised you for? You don't even call me. Did I even raise a son?"

Silver tried to reply, but he felt pain everywhere, especially itchy claws around his heart, and he could only lay there.

"You couldn't get a real job? You had a scholarship! You could have been a programmer, like you said you wanted to be, instead, this? You're a fuck up."

Silver quietly boiled and lamented. He didn't want to hear his father criticising him further, but he couldn't stand up. He couldn't speak. He could only listen. He tried to tune it out, but it was so loud and pierced his prone form.

"Dave the Destroyer, here to strike again. Maybe what you really need is a spanking. The last one I gave you, you ran away. Isn't that how you solve all your problems? Running away only works for so long, David." He felt a strike across his butt, and his soul felt like it was withering. He was being hit. They weren't huge hits, but he couldn't do anything about it, just listen as his dad berated him between the soft swats. Did he deserve it?

No. David shoved his father away, wearing his human form in plain clothes. "You don't matter anymore! None of this bullshit matters. I'm not going down to some childhood nonsense like it means a damn thing to anyone."

Silver sharply awoke with a gasp.

Nefertari sat in front of him with a smile. "And the warrior awakens." She reached and rubbed under his chin, but it felt wrong. His chin felt wrong... She lifted a mirror with her free hand, and Silver could see that he was an anthropomorphic pony. His snout was severely reduced, but he still had large ears. He could feel his wings at his back, but he had legs and arms, like a human should, even if his legs ended in pony hooves. "I knew you had it in you."

He still had his jewels, clinging to his altered form without any sign of not fitting. He still had his wings, and slit eyes. He was still Silver, just... a disturbingly human-like one. "Why did you do this? What do you want?"

She placed a hand on his chest, over his heart. "The spirit spoke long ago of a pony with a warrior's spirit, who would break us, destroy us."

Silver scowled. "Why put so much effort into destroying yourselves?"

She smiled broadly. "You can't reforge something without breaking it. If the spirits will it, then we are ready to be struck. Are you their hammer? What would you forge out of us, hmm?" She rose to her feet and stretched. She was still messy from when Silver had his way with her, he noticed with a bit of a blush. "You are a warrior. I will tell the others. Pet you are no longer."

She stepped away, walking through the flap that seemed to restore itself for her without a delay.

Silver was left alone, tired and sore, but not feeling like sleep. His body demanded action. He got up to his hooves and rocked a moment. He had forgotten about standing on two legs, but the balance came swiftly enough. He clenched and unclenched his fists before noticing they didn't have shoes. He only had shoes on his actual hooves, but they felt just as effective. He was still bloodied and hurt, but he didn't feel like sleeping, or laying down.

The flap stirred and the scrawny Anubian female from before peeked in. She smiled at him. "Um, sir? Could we talk?"

He wanted to move, but didn't know where. Her offer seemed as good as any and he followed her out into the collection of tents. The sight of him made other Anubians whisper behind his back, or in front of his face. They were excited about it.

A more comely female approached swiftly and snarled at the scrawny one. "You're not getting him. He's too good for you." She shoved the scrawny one who fell to the ground roughly. "Go do something useful!"

Silver felt his heart begin to race. He was tired of seeing the weak being picked on. He grabbed the curvy and muscular jackal and roared in her face as he lifted her from the ground. "You will leave her alone! She's not hurting anyone!"

The muscular one's ears flipped back before she twisted, escaping his grip and exposing her claws. "You want to fight, warrior? If you win, maybe I'll let you work out your stress on me, hmm?"

Silver became confused for a moment. She wanted to battle, and offered to fuck if she lost? He glanced and saw the scrawny one meekly shying away from the conflict. She was safe, at least. "I have more important things to do than you."

She scowled at him. "More important than me? I think you're being a coward! Come on, fight." She jumped in and moved to rake his chest, but he swatted her hand away and grabbed her by the wrist. He shoved her roughly against a nearby tree and pinned her to it. "Now that's more like it. Come on, show everyone what you're made of."

Silver became all the more conflicted. She wanted to fight, but she also wanted to lose. She wanted to be fucked by something worth losing to. Was she in whatever jackals called heat? His horse cock became stiff, rising up powerfully from his groin as the thought of fucking the Anubian became more appealing, but she hadn't put up much of a fight for him, and he didn't like her attitude.

He turned from her and walked away, ignoring her demands for a 'real' fight. She wouldn't get a rematch, and she eventually gave up trying to get one.

The scrawny one crept back over as he explored the village. He didn't know she was there until a soft set of furry fingers wrapped around him from behind and began stroking him shamelessly. "I don't want to fight you."

Silver grunted with pleasure as he became fully erect quickly even as he turned to face her. "What do you want?" He sniffed, but it seemed having less of a snout meant less smell, and he couldn't tell what signals she was sending that way.

She dropped to her knees. "I just want a worthy mate, and a kind one, horse warrior. You're nice, and good, not at all like so many of the others. I don't want to fight."

Silver felt torn. He wanted to accept the female, and protect her, but he didn't want another mate. He reached for her head and softly pet her as he kept her from moving in on his stiffness. "You can come with me. There are many pony studs willing to become friends, and eventually more, if you want a nice mate. I won't be that one."

She looked hesitant, but hopeful. "Really? They won't... They won't be upset that I'm not a pony? Like you are..."

Silver snorted softly. "You being a jackal is not bothering me. I have too many mates already."

This seemed to make sense to her and she looked understanding. "A powerful horse warrior, of course you do. I'm sorry..."

Silver reached for her shoulders and lifted her up to her feet. "Stop being sorry. You couldn't have known. Now help me. I want to learn more about this village. For now, you can be my guide, and maybe friend? But we're not breeding."

She bowed before him lightly. "As you wish it, great horse warrior. I am just Mert, and I will help you."

Silver smiled at Mert. "Good. To start, where are my things? I want my saddlebag and everything in it." Even if he wasn't sure how he'd wear it in his current form. How did he turn back? "And tell me why everyone's happy now. I lost the fight with the shaman, Nefertari."

Mert perked an ear. "She emerged with your seed dripping from her and announced that you'd filled her belly with cubs despite her best attempt to subdue you, and proclaimed you a true warrior. Was she lying?"

Silver flinched. Things were going to get more complicated.

Author's Note

All hail Silver, pony warrior! Master of a thousand typos! Stud of as many mares!

67 - Reforged

An Anubian male gave Mert a light shove out the way. "Why are you wasting your time with her? Come. The others want to greet you properly. It is only proper that men greet men, just as women greet women. You're a part of our tribe now, warrior."

Silver frowned but quickly fought the expression and nodded instead. He reached for Mert and squeezed one of her hands. "Hang around. I'll talk more with you later, alright? Don't let people get you down."

Silver followed the jackal away. The Anubian looked over his shoulder as he walked, his tail swaying stiffly. "You don't have to stay in war form so long. Who are you ready to fight? You'll make people nervous that way."

Taking stock of his altered form, Silver felt powerful, ready to fight, and ready to fuck. His artifacts felt more out of balance than before and he focused on them as he walked, trying to find where it was failing. His necklace was drawing power as normal, but the shoes only on his hooves weren't doing their part to pull as hard as they were before. Their pattern was broken.

He drew their energy up and tried to express them back into his hands where they used to be, and the slumbering power emerged. With the sensation of parting flesh and searing pain, he grew a bloody set of iron bracers over his wrists. He hissed in pain, but the balance began to correct itself.

The jackal was confused at the noise and sight when he turned. "You are full of surprises, new man. Do you need help?"

Silver slapped the jackal on the back. "No! I'm fine. Better than before, actually." He no longer felt stupidly aroused, and his erection began to go soft. He idly noted that he was still horse cocked, even if much of him was human shaped. He was a horse-person, an anthro horse. "Where are we going?"

The jackal pointed to a tent they had arrived at. "You really should drop the war form now. Unless you want to challenge all the men in the tribe to battle at once?" He burst into laughter at the idea. "Or do that. I haven't seen a tribal brawl in half a year. It would be an honor to battle you."

Silver decided he didn't want that, but how... "So, how do I turn it off? I don't remember turning it on in the first place."

The jackal examined Silver from top to bottom before shrugging. "You're the first horse warrior. Try thinking of peaceful things? When you're not ready to fight, you'll stop looking ready for it."

Silver imagined Night Watch and her soft wings and fierce hugs. He imagined Fast Change and Twilight Sparkle. In his mind, they comforted him and he felt the knot of anger fading away. He had to open his eyes quickly as he fell forward onto all fours. His hooves danced over the sand as he quickly got used to having four hooves again. "There, all better, right?"

The jackal smiled. "Much, go on." He pointed to the flap of the tent. "They're waiting for you."

Silver nodded to the jackal before slipping through the flap. He nudged it aside with his snout to find a tent full of Anubians. The collection of males let out a rough cheer on spotting Silver and he was soon pulled forward and struck with eager slaps across the shoulder and withers. It stung a little, but they were smiling and he felt genuinely welcomed, if a bit overwhelmed.

The largest of them grabbed Silver by the shoulders. "Come here and tell us your name, new warrior. Shout it out so we can all hear it, and defend it."

Silver staggered up onto a little stage and looked around at the eager faces directed at him. He took a little breath before he shouted as clearly as he could, even if his voice did hitch a few times. "I am Prince Silver Stars, of Equestria, and I will fight for my people!"

The Anubians let out a roughly collaborative cheer even as one of them hopped up on the stage with his claws on display. "Fighter of Equestria?" he challenged. "Let's see how well you can defend yourself. Just because you suckered Nefertari doesn't mean you know how to fight."

Silver still felt sore and battered from his last fight, but that turned to rage more than desperation. As the Anubian closed in, he grabbed one of the jackal's paws out from under him with magic and yanked it backwards, sending the jackal to the ground in an unexpected trip. He brought down a hoof quickly and crushed his back. Fortunately, his blow was to the left of the spine, bruising ribs and organs, but not crushing the spine.

The other Anubians cheered at the display. He tried to say something, but they were far too loud, and they were pleased at the show. They dragged off the challenger. The leader stepped up and slapped his chest. "You're welcome to our tribe. While Nefertari reigns, it is her tribe. She is one of the great leaders of our nation, so you should be proud. There are--"

He was cut off as another jackal fiercely cried. "We're better than those Fat Paws! The only thing worse than their fighting is their name." His comments prompted a round of jeering laughter in the tent.

The leader slapped Silver on the shoulder. "Ignore him, even if he is right. We're Nefertari's dogs, and proud of it. Don't like that? You'll have to beat her, and winning a mating dance isn't near enough for that."

Another jackal spoke out of turn with a leer. "How was she? She needed a good fucking!" His comment was met with laughter, but also a solid punch in the side that brought out more laughter. His comment was rude, but mostly accepted as good-hearted ribbing.

Silver sat down on his haunches and tried to address the crowd. "I'm glad to be welcomed. As the first horse member, I want to learn much more about you, and to be a good member."

The leader snorted softly before laughing. "You are still a horse, warrior or not. So gentle and polite. Tell you what though. What do you say, men? I think having a nice badass as part of the crew won't hurt anything, right?"

They responded with a chorus of ayes and Silver found himself swept up in a sudden group hug that felt out of place. They weren't ribbing, punching, or otherwise abusing him. He felt genuinely welcomed, and relaxed under their presence.

One of the scrawnier men stepped forward. "I've prepared a sleeping place for him."

The leader frowned. "What? He should sleep with the rest."

"S-sir, he has t-two bitches an--"

"I don't care how many bitches he ruts," shouted the leader, clearly furious before slapping Silver across the withers. "He's one of us. He'll sleep with us, live with us, and die with us, like anyone else." He cocked a brow at Silver. "You think just because you're hung like a horse all the bitches will be waiting in a line? Ha. Don't get full of yourself just yet."

Silver followed the crowd as they showed him to a communal tent for the male jackals. They tried to show him where to train and where to wash and other places, but his wounds and fatigue were becoming more and more insistent on being paid attention to. They had mercy on him, and soon he was allowed to collapse onto a cot, and he faded into sleep.

When he entered the dream world, he thought of Celestia and quickly entered her dream, but she was awake, and it was mostly empty. He left her a note reporting he had won a place among the Anubians, and that things might work out, and he asked her to be patient with his efforts.

Just as he was about to exit, he paused, remembering the mare he dropped off. He returned to the parchment and explained where the pegasus had come from, and asked Celestia to take gentle care of her, but to try to make sure she didn't get attached to him. Leaving her with the Saddle Arabians might actually be the best course of action, or so he thought.

He stepped from Celestia's dream to find Luna. She looked worried and haggard. "Silver! Speak to me."

Silver smiled at her. "I'm right here, Luna. I'm alright."

She shook her head. "You are, but you are not. I felt my magic being undone even from this far, especially when it involves you." She sat and let out a soft sigh. "Foolish once-human. I invested some of myself when I made you young again, don't y--"

Silver cut into her dialog with a surprised, "What? I thought it wasn't beyond your basic magic."

Luna frowned. "Age magic is never a light or basic anything." Her horn glowed and she pushed Silver to the ground gently. "Are you completely alright? What has happened?"

Silver felt irritated a little, but she moved over him and gently felt over him. Her face was a clear picture of worry and sincere care. He let the anger go and instead leaned in to rub his nose against hers. "My lovely princess, I'm fine, but they did do something unusual."

"What?" she asked, an ear cocked and curiosity built quickly. "Please, tell me."

Silver rolled up to his belly and sat on his haunches before her. "The Anubians have some kind of relation to humanity. I don't know how, but they have it. When they get angry enough and focus right, they become even more human than they already are. It's... amazing, and scary a little."

Luna snorted loudly as she leaned in. "I shall assume you took part in this?"

Silver nodded quickly as he flashed a smile. "I did. Not by my choice, mind. She beat the hell out of me while demanding it come free, until it did. I was human shaped, but horse shaped too." Being a dream, Silver imagined himself as his 'warrior' self and rose to his full height as a well-muscled horse-man.

Luna recoiled at the sight of it. "You are an abomination, neither human nor pony."

Silver rolled his eyes at her words. "And you are neither pegasus nor unicorn. You're something else, something wonderful."

Luna pursed her lips as she rose a hoof to her chin. "Touche, Prince Silver Stars." She circled around him and pressed her snout against his tail, lifting it and letting it fall, nosing his hooves, and giving his member an idle nuzzle. "Some parts of you haven't changed at all."

Silver grabbed her at the head and began rubbing over her ears with his human fingers and soon had her calmed and happy under the careful attention. "Other parts are quite human. When I'm awake it seems to only come out when I'm angry enough. I've gotten used to being a pony, I'm not sure I need to be a human anymore." Suddenly he was a pony again, and he nuzzled her gently. "But I'm still learning about them, the Anubians. They welcomed me, as a fellow warrior."

Luna shook her head slowly. "If their warrior spirit is that of the human soul, then you are. I eagerly await word of what you will do with your newfound kinship."

They met in a firm hug, and Silver retreated back to his own dreams to rest for the next day.

Author's Note

Silver is welcomed properly into the tribe, and gets a chance to report in. Things are looking up, I think? I'm trying to read the script but it's nothing but a horrible mass of typos!

68 - Learning Their Ways

Accepted as one of their own, Silver was allowed to roam freely and take part in the day-to-day running of the place, but what he saw was rarely encouraging. The Anubians seemed fine, physically and mentally, but he didn't like anything he saw of their habits. They felt counterproductive and ultimately destructive, especially if they planned to get along with other races.

Some of the jackals wanted to 'get to know him' better in all the wrong ways, but beating them and walking away seemed to be all the hint needed, so he wasn't forced to sleep with any of them, male or female. In a fit of irony, he grew to be called 'The Stoic One', in a far cry of difference from his title of Stud of the Land in other places. It wasn't that he thought the jackals were any more or less attractive, but he'd had more than enough of muddling his sex life, and kept them all at leg's length.

He did get to participate in test battles, and it seemed his magic was allowed. As a warrior, they wanted to challenge him with all of his tricks. He didn't always win, not by a long shot, but as long as he fought well and hard, he was helped to his hooves and a laugh was shared with the winner. Still, it established a pecking order for him. Some of the jackals started to be over him, and others remained under him, and this made all of them, above or below, more comfortable.

Silver started to consider leaving. He had seen a lot, and learned something from it, but he wasn't sure what to do with it, or how to use it to help these people, or his own people. He desperately wanted to make a peaceful answer, but their society was so soaked in the valors of war and conflict. They were a proud people, and eager to use the strength they were blessed with. They saw everyone else as pathetic and weak.

Silver sat on a small dune that oversaw the village and frowned in thought. He heard someone settle beside him and glanced to see Nefertari. "Are you done?"

"Done what?" Silver looked over at her curiously. She seemed relaxed and casual.

She smiled. "You have seen us, peacebringer. We do not want peace, but I can hear the spirits speak of your torment. How will you bring peace to us? Have you forgotten my words already?"

Silver thought back to what she had said during their struggle, trying to remember the key parts. "Reforging? Isn't that what you said."

"It is. We have reforged you." She reached out a hand and ran it along one of Silver's legs. "You make a decent warrior, and your spirit burns with that potential. But will you allow us to recast you in the fire, or will you turn that flame on us? If neither of us are destroyed, then nothing will change. What is brittle will be snapped and lost. Better to be destroyed in purifying flames and become something new."

Silver's ears twitched as he mused over it. "Are you... Do you want to be peaceful?"

Nefertari softly tapped Silver on the nose. "Can you make us that way? We are sharp and made of strong metal. We will cut you if you try to bend us."

Silver rose to his hooves. "But if I break you, and put the pieces back together, then you will be peaceful?"

Nefertari laughed softly and leaned back, her hands on the sand and her eyes half-lidded. "That won't be easy. You haven't even broken me." She raised a hand, leaning on the other. She lifted his chin and directed him to her eyes directly. "The spirits say you will cause that breaking, but if it is you, we will emerge stronger. If you leave, then we are doomed, and we will be broken still, but it will be a brittle snap, and our people will be remembered as a bitter memory. I feel the world is ready to destroy what it disfavors."

Silver clenched his teeth a moment. "You mean... well, yes. They will come, with armies, and they will attack until there is nothing left. The nations of the region have found peace and cooperation, and there is nothing distracting them from you as a whole. Saddle Arabians, Anugyptians, even Equestrians and turkeys. They will have no mercy in them, just a want to end it, forever."

Nefertari's hand brushed down over his chest. "But you don't want that, even if, perhaps, just this one tribe." She waved that same hand at the village. "There are many more villages, but you can't save them all. Some will flee when the battle comes, and regrow in the same ways. Others will fight to the end, and be brittle snaps. What will you sentence my people to?"

Silver felt confused. The shaman seemed to want him to change her people, and her. "Tell me, if you told them to stop their ways, how would they react?"

She flashed sharp canine teeth. "They would call me mad, and fight me. I would crush many of them, but they would attack as one, and I would be dragged down. The best I could pray for is for you to rescue me and take me away, but that would be the last either of us saw of any of them."

Silver shook himself out. "I'm starting to understand you better, but why did you play with my things? Put it back."

She smiled and sat up. "No."

Silver frowned at her blunt refusal. "Why?"

She tickled across his belly and worked down, teasing his sheath with agile fingers. "You haven't realized? Prince of the ponies, it is time for you to accept what shares half your spirit, and protect us, even from ourselves." Silver grunted softly as he began to spill free, and her fingers wrapped around his emerging member, stroking over it. "If you marry me, challenge me for the right, then insist our united family come with you, then tradition will demand it. We will leave these deserts, and follow you." Her other hand gently stroked over his balls and played with his bracelet. "You will gain a mighty tribe, and you can reforge us even as our kin is put to the fire. We would follow you to your Equestria, and you will show us how to live. You will be the reforging fire."

Silver began to pant as she stroked firmly and quickly. She had no shame about pleasing him and distracting him. "It... my words won't change them."

She squeezed firmly before pulling the flesh upwards and releasing. "The adults? Most, no, but they will rut, and breed, and make children. You will teach the children, send them to pony schools to learn with pony friends. Our bending and reforging will be slow, but..." She stared at him in the eyes. "Are you strong enough?"

Silver started in place as new thoughts came to him. As he contemplated, she pulled at him, and he found himself laying across her. Why was she being so affectionate and gentle now? "Nefertari, are we running out of time?"

She quirked an ear before a smile split her face. "You are quite astute. Your allies tire of waiting for you. The spirits have bid me to lead my people to safety, or die with them. Which will it be?"

Silver frowned a bit at her, even if her hands did feel nice in their petting, he hadn't forgotten the thrashing he received from her, or her treatment of the pegasus. "What about you? By your own words, you haven't been broken. You'll be a threat to everyone, along with them."

She softly stroked over his sides as her front ground upwards against his front. "Did you not hear what I said? I did not lie. You put pups in me, and I am quite faithful to my would-be mates. Provided your friends don't try to command me, I won't hurt them, even that pegasus of yours, wherever you placed her."

Silver rose up from her. "I won't take this entire village. Some of the people here are just the wrong kind of people. I want the meek first, who are looking for a new way of life. I want the young, who haven't yet learned this terrible way, and we can check with the others, and I think I know how." He held out a hoof to her. "Nefertari, I'm taking you away in a public display, and only those who want to come, will come. The rest can be 'brittle snaps' as you called it."

She frowned in displeasure. "Our tribe will be too small to easily grow."

Silver set a hoof down. "Your people will be safe, and loved, and will grow. If they accept harmony, then everyone will help them to become large and prosperous. I do want at least twenty, preferably about half of each, though I suppose females are more important for the first generation." He stopped with a sudden thought. "Are you... pregnant with horses or jackals or something else?"

She sprang up to her own feet. "Hmmph, only time will tell. The spirits are quiet on that, and you are a fool. This town has about fifteen hundred souls in it. You can certainly get more than twenty."

Silver pointed at her. "Then help me. Start poking around, discreetly, and see who's fit to take with us."

She put a hand on either of Silver's cheeks and drew him in for a soft kiss before she was gone, easily sprinting back into town and leaving him stiff and uncomfortable. Rather than return, he withdrew into his dreams and looked for Celestia. She was awake, but a note had been left for him.

Dear Silver Stars,

My attempts to calm the Saddle Arabians have been ultimately a failure. They have secured the aid of the Anugyptians and have pressed me into obeying the terms of our alliance. It will be scarcely a week before the violence begins, and they mean to achieve victory that lasts more than a short time. Please depart as soon as you can, and we can go home. You've done enough, and I'm very proud of your efforts.

Worrying for You,
Princess Celestia

It was just as Nefetari had said. He woke himself and trotted down into the town and began looking for Anubians worth saving himself. There wasn't enough time for him to try breaking them all without being snapped in half himself, physically or otherwise. He would leave these proud warriors to fight, and take those willing to give peace a change.

The scrawny jackal female approached him with a smile. "How are you, new warrior?"

Silver smiled back at her. "I was hoping I'd run into you."

That surprised her and she pointed at herself. "M-me? Whyever for?"

Silver gestured subtly at the rest of the village. "You have friends, besides me, don't you? Others who are tired of the way things are?"

She looked nervous. "D-did they send you? Is this a trick? I don't want to be beaten, sir."

Silver raised a hoof to her chin. "I am your friend. Find those others and tell them to look for me, and when the time is right, you're all coming with me. Their children as well, and any cooperative elders as well. Don't tell the ones that like fighting, that thrive on conflict. They can stay here and fight. That fight is coming."

She nodded before scrambling away in a panic. Word would spread. Much of the town would prepare for battle, but many would be preparing to leave, even if they didn't know where they were going or how.

Author's Note

Silver's time is up, and he will do all that he can in the brief window allowed. What will the future and typos present to him, and why is Nefertari, one of their toughest, seemingly willingly to follow him?

69 - Let My People Go

The next day started abruptly as Silver was kicked off his cot by an infuriated jackal. "We should have known better than to trust a horse!" He grunted and roared, the fur falling from him as he became more human than jackal, though his tail twitched fitfully and his ears were homed in on Silver. "Stand up and fight, coward and traitor! You think you can kidnap our weak away without our noticing? You think because they are the least, we don't care about them? They are family! Coward, filth, weak!" He spat on the sand with a growling snarl, ready to fight.

Silver scrambled to his hooves as he brought up a retributive shield, flames dancing around him in a circle as he scowled at his attacker. "I'm here to save you, Anubians, not kidnap a soul. If they don't want to come with me, they won't."

He laughed, a deep and almost manic sound. "Your sweet words will make the weak think they want to go, until you clap collars around their necks and press them into service. I won't let you steal them!" He lunged at Silver with gleaming claws.

Silver drew power into his lungs as he reared up and lashed with his hooves. He turned aside the claws even as the fire of his spell crashed into the angry jackal. He wasn't quite as fast as Nefertari, and he had thrown himself into range, just to be caught by Silver long enough to be set on fire. The jackal's fighting spirit seemed to be enough to force the flames out, smoldering as he snarled and dug a claw into Silver's still-sore legs and pulled him roughly to the ground. "Down! Horses walk on all fours, pathetic warrior."

Other jackals were watching with keen interest and started to cheer one or the other on, but they didn't interfere with the battle. It was deemed worthy and fair, and they would resolve it through their strength and skill.

"Horses are dangerous," growled Silver before he spun around and bucked with all the power he had watched Applejack put into knocking apples from trees. His horseshoes sparked with magic as they collided with the chest of the defiant jackal, sending him back several feet, but he remained standing.

"Is that--" He paused to spit some blood out on the ground. "--The best you have?! Do you think so little of me? You won't even show us your true warrior form?" He moved like a blur, grabbing one of Silver's legs and wrenching it out of its socket with a terrifying strength. Silver collapsed with a graceless wail of pain. "Fight me, for real, or roll over and beg for my mercy."

Silver scrambled up on his three working legs even as he worked a new spell. There were many, failed, versions of his signature spell, one of which felt right. The air around him began to shimmer with heat as he gathered the flames poorly, on purpose. "You think you can win against me? We'll see that. I've been a human for longer than you have."

The jackal actually paused. "W-what? How dare you speak that name!? What do you even know of it?!" He charged with extended claws and plunged through the flames, but Silver had moved aside when the flames got thick enough to block vision. He bit down into the jackal's exposed side and plunged his wickedly sharp fangs into that human flesh. The blood tasted strange and the dizziness returned with a vengeance. That human spirit seemed to dislike his blood drinking, but drink he did, and he fed his pain back into the jackal, making the warrior hesitate in the flames that threatened to burn and consume him.

The jackal threw Silver back in a heap and freed himself from the flames, singed, but still furious. "Full of tricks, horse warrior, but you're just making me angry, not stopping me." He threw a furry hand towards the flap of the tent. "Come in here!"

A male jackal stepped in, ears low and posture meek. "Y-yes, warrior sir?"

He grinned, showing off some of the blood in his mouth. "Tell Silver here the truth."

The jackal that was called in winced and trembled. "I-I told them, sir. I don't want to be a slave of the Equestrians. I-I don't want to be the princess's servant and forget what it means to be a jackal, sir."

The jackal warrior waved the meek one back. "You hear that? It's already happened to you, 'prince'. You're her servant, not her 'friend' or ally. Wake up!" He dodged nimbly around an incoming fireball and struck Silver across the face with a low thud of knuckles against flesh. "You're twice the fool!"

Silver felt a familiar anger welling up in him with every blow and injury. He didn't want to lose. He couldn't lose! People were counting on him. Even that misguided little jackal deserved to be saved. He rose up from his heap as his body twitched and spasmed with pain and power combined. "You'll get your chance to fight and die for what you believe in," huffed Silver as muscle became more dense and his leg popped back into place. "I won't stop you, any of you. The battle's coming for you, a chance to prove yourself true warriors."

The jackal reached for Silver's necklace, ready to heft him up, but a hand grabbed the jackal at his wrist and squeezed hard enough to force his hand loose. "But I'm taking those who want to go. You can be fools until you're dead, I won't stop you, but I will save everyone who wants to be saved, to live the life they want, how they want to, servant of no one."

Silver threw the angry jackal back and rose to his humanoid stance, though his feet were still hooves. He was a human-pony once more. He was neither human nor pony, instead something less, and something more. He didn't like the form, but he needed it. He hated his old humanity, but it fed him.

The tent exploded in cheers at seeing two warriors ready to face off and they began to bang drums and carry on with amazing fervor, but Silver tried to focus on his opponent who was already on his feet. He wasn't as powerful at Nefertari, but he was already hurt. Injuries sustained at her claws, and his, slowed him. In his favor, he had shown his foe flames and heat, and the pain wasn't entirely ignored.

They met with hands first, but Silver had a horn. He brought his head back and slammed it into the jackal. His howl and an empathetic 'oooo' from the crowd was the signal of the strike. He felt warm blood oozing down his horn and pulled back to see he had ruined an eye. The jackal slapped over his face with a hand. "You..." Perhaps fueled by his agony, he spun with a speed that seemed impossible and planted a furry paw into Silver's midsection, sending him flying back into one of the posts of the tent and almost bring the whole thing down.

Silver hopped to his hooves on time to receive a punch in his gut. His enhanced muscles turned aside much of the blow, leaving a dull stinging. He balled a fist and slammed it into the jackal's face, turning it aside but only for a moment before he felt teeth on him. The jackal bit his hand despite his human face, then jumped back. "So... You can fight..."

Silver shook out his hand before retaking his stance. "I'd rather not fight you."

"Why? Do you mock me? Do you pity me?" He moved in cautiously. "Are you that sure?"

Silver smiled sadly. "I'm just here to make sure everyone goes the way they want to. You should be saving your strength. You'll need it."

A meaty fist came between the two. The alpha male of the jackals stood there. "Enough. You've both proven your points." He pointed at Silver. "You think we'll be dashed, crushed under the tide of horses and cats? I laugh at the idea of it, but your fighting spirit does not lie. You see a terrible future, and you act to save others from it." He shoved the injured jackal back. "Fine! Take those that will go with you, but on one condition, one you must swear as a warrior. Should we prove victorious, you will return them, and yourself. You will become one of us, forever, and put that strength of yours to our use and forsake your horse ties."

The injured jackal bristled, his tail twitching as he snarled, his one remaining eye squinting with fury. "He deserves to be torn apart, not invited back!"

The alpha would hear no complaint. He grabbed the injured one and slammed him into the ground with frightening ease. "You have been told what will be done! Unless you wish to challenge me, you will obey!"

The tent grew quiet at the alpha's anger. They knew who the strongest was. The alpha huffed softly. "Go, horse prince. Follow that soft heart of yours. We'll see you again soon, or we'll all be dead. Either way you won't have hurt anyone."

Silver fell to all fours as his body grew fur quickly and fatigue swamped him. "T-thank you. I'm... I'm very tired right now. Where can I sleep?"

He laughed softly. "There's no time for sleep. Take them and go, or you'll be fighting alongside us. It's time to move. The scouts have found the army you're whispering about, and our tribe is charged with turning them back at the border." He turned to the other jackals gathered. "They don't have nearly enough to face us! We'll dash their hopes and dreams before they can even start!" The tent exploded with enthusiastic cheers and he led them away, to prepare for battle.

Silver let out a rough sigh. He was tired, sore, and bleeding, but there were no breaks for him. He pulled himself from the ground only to see a jackal in front of him, snarling. It was the challenger, though he had returned to being a jackal. "Are you here to fight more?"

He shook his head. "You've beaten me, just when I was most needed... You stole my eye..."

Silver winced a little. If he could undo that particular injury... "I'm sorry."

He snorted and slapped Silver across his still bloody horn. "Sorry means nothing. I won't be useless. You're guiding the weak and infirm, I will protect them. I will keep them away from the slavers you are guiding them towards. They need a warrior with his head on straight beside them."

The jackal that had blabbed on Silver approached looking quite shamefaced. "Um, sir? Are you sure about this?"

He thumped his chest. "I am too weak to fight the horses and the cats, but ponies? I'll crush them all if they try to threaten my people, small or large." He glared then at Silver. "I am known as Firm Touch, roughly translated. Firm'll suffice, horse warrior."

Silver nodded and began towards the exit. "Fine, I accept your offer. Let's get everyone who's coming and meet at the south side of the town, quickly."

Author's Note

Good morning! Did you order a sudden deathmatch? Sorry, no refunds. No no, I don't care if it was a typo with your address on it.

70 - War Approaches, but We Don't

The camp was a buzz of activity. All able-bodied jackals of either gender that had their heart set on honor and battle were preparing for it.

Silver, on the other hoof, gathered from those that felt different. Even as he formed a crowd of curious souls, he wondered if he was doing the right thing. Ultimately, it was what he felt was right, and being a prince meant he was supposed to work it out. If that meant shepherding this crowd of less-violent jackals...

The jackal with a missing eye, Firm Touch, approached with a soft growl. "The sick are over there." He waved. "The young are right here, and the... cowards, they're over there." He snorted loudly. "I don't understand, horse. What's your game? Are you going to try to become leader of the worthless?"

Silver pulled himself straight despite the aches and pains. "If that's what needs to be done. I am a prince, and these people need a ruler right now. Firm Touch, are you with me?"

Firm Touch bared his teeth, but nodded. "Until I flip you over and pin you to the ground, 'prince'. I'm not one of your docile little dogs here, and you won't win me over with sweet words." He seemed to notice Silver's wariness and reached out to tug one of Silver's ears. "I won't try anything until the others are safe. You're not the only one that understands responsibility. We'll make them safe, then we can finish our fight, for real this time, and you're out of your little horsey mind if you think I'll lose."

Silver flicked his tugged ear with irritation, but nodded. It was good enough. "Alright. I'll start with the sick ones. I'm going to vanish and appear as fast as I can, but it's going to make me more tired. When I come back, I'll try to bring some horses, er, ponies with me. They won't be here to fight, but to support me. Got it?" Firm nodded, and Silver moved to the sickened jackals. He spread his wings wide. "We're going to a boat. You will be well-treated and cared for there. You are not prisoners, and if anyone mistreats you, you will tell me or Celestia, the white pony with a sun here." He pointed with a wing at his own cutie mark. "We will take care of them. Now, this trip will be a little jarring, are you ready?"

Sickened or injured, pride demanded they accept it with a bit of stoicism. They all said they were ready, but Silver wasn't that surprised to hear the sounds of heaving when he appeared with the first group onto Celestia's boat. The sailors were quite surprised, and a few guards hurried over. "These are royal guests, and sick besides. Get them quarters, and expect more. Things are going to get crowded. If we run out of space, move my servants in with Celestia and I." Then he was gone. There were so many groups to get...

Fiddah was there the second time, and gladly offered herself for the task. Silver drank from her and rejuvenated himself, then set her down on the deck with the gentlest of nuzzles. "Thank you." But then Celestia was there the third hop, and she joined him, helping him ferry jackals back and forth as quickly as possible between the two of them. It was day, and Celestia's time was approaching its peak. She could do more than Silver, and whisked away great numbers of the jackals, Firm Touch included.

By the time it was about two in the afternoon, Silver sagged to the ground, bone tired and worn. Celestia gently picked him up and transported the last to the ship. As she walked to the bedroom with her precious cargo, she spoke, "They're advancing right now. I expect it to be horrible for both sides. I've given my support, if not my direct interference, and the cost will be tragic, but I don't think they will recover so swiftly from this war."

Silver tried to rise, but did little more than flop on her back. "But it won't work, will it?"

"It never has before," said Celestia with some bitterness. "I imagine it will set them back. There will be peace for a time. New children will be born to them, raised on stories of this very massacre, and told that strength is the only reason they survived at all. They will grow with hatred and pride, and they will fight. Nothing will change."

Her walk came up short as Firm Touch blocked her way with a snarl. "We tell our pups the truth. The strong survive, the weak are killed. The strong get what's needed for the tribe, and the weak can only hope for scraps. What would you know, horse queen? I saw your dining room, filled with cakes and things. You are a spoiled horse. You don't know true struggle at all." He fixed Celestia with his good eye and flicked his gaze up at the limp Silver. "Is that your husband?"

Silver raised a hoof a whole inch before the leg fell. "She's mine."

His reaction brought a loud fit of laughter from Firm. "Oh, listen to him. Even limp as a wet noodle he's willing to claim what's his. Maybe I was a little hasty to judge him. There's some fight in there."

Celestia frowned a little at the butchered male. "I'm sorry, but I don't think we've met? You know Prince Silver Stars, I assume?"

Firm gave a low grunt. "I know him the way a man can only know after he's almost been killed." He looked Celestia over slowly. "And you are Celestia, queen of the horses, ruler of the sky, and scourge of our people. I admit, I am surprised. I expected at least a little warrior blood in our unaging nemesis." He put a finger under his ruined eye. "This is the gift your husband gave me. I'll return the favor some day, if he ever slips up."

Celestia recoiled from Firm. "You will not touch a hair on his body. He's suffered quite enough, for your people's sake, and mine. He's struggled to be as good a pony as one can be."

Firm Touch thrust his clawed paws forward. "And that is exactly his problem!" He threw those paws down. "He is not a pony. He is a warrior. Enough. You're old enough to ignore my words as the meaningless prattle of a cub." He waved Celestia off and departed down the hallway towards the crowded rooms that held the other jackals.

Silver let out a little sigh from her back. "Thank you, for standing up. He's not entirely wrong though."

Celestia entered their room and nudged the door shut. All the servants were there and looked up to see the tired Silver. Shei stepped up to Celestia and bowed before gently pulling Silver free. He was carried between Shei and Bottom over to the bed and he knew relaxation. It simply felt so kind and warm to be between the two that he faded to sleep by the time he was tucked in.

Bottom looked to Celestia. "How is this all going to work? Are we going back to Equestria now?"

Fiddah nodded. "There's nothing more for us to do, unless you mean to hunt for the rest of sir's accessories." Her eyes widened. "Ma'am, you must return once more. His book! He won't rest well without it."

Celestia frowned at the thought. "You are right. How could I have forgotten? Stay here, and protect Silver." She turned away and vanished, returning to the camp.

The jackals had spread out, taking up the space the non-combatants had taken up for practice and preperation. Her appearance made several scramble out of the way, just to grab weapons and ready swords and spears at her. "Spy!" declared one female Anubian, her wickedly pointed spear at the ready.

Celestia shook her head. "I'm here for Silver's things. Where was his saddlebag and its contents placed?"

One of the other females smiled. "That works out well. They are where you are going, horse. This way." They prodded at her and Celestia began to go with them. Her agreement was just another sign of weakness in their eyes, and they joked among themselves as they poked at her to keep moving.

Soon they arrived at Nefertari's tent. The largest of the jackals pointed. "His things, and your fate, are inside. Maybe Nefertari is in a good mood, but I doubt it." They kept an even wall, ready to fight the horse queen if she rebelled, but Celestia just nodded and stepped inside.

One of the jackals snorted to the other. "They are led by timid sheep. No wonder their caravans are always so easy." They laughed together and wandered off, trusting Nefertari to handle it.

Celestia entered the well-lit interior and looked around, seeing no one, but a small selection of finger-treats set on a small table to the left. "Hello?"

Nefertari seemed to appear from nowhere, moving with all-too-much speed and sporting a smile. "I was hoping you'd come. Hello, fellow mate of the warrior."

Celestia's ears perked up, then forward as she looked over Nefertari. "You're not his wife, or a princess of the ponies. That makes you nothing."

Nefertari brought up a finger, claw displayed as it wagged slowly. "That's no way to greet me. He is a warrior, and a pony. I have claimed his warrior part, which you left to rot. You have taken my people as well. No, I'm afraid I won't stand for that, not at all. Silver made an agreement, and that means you're taking me with him, and you're not going to complain."

Celestia's horn began to glow with powerful sun magic, and Nefertari rested on her belly. "Not so quickly. You'll wound his pony heart, and enrage his warrior spirit." Celestia's glow guttered as she wondered if she was being told the truth. "Oh yes. I wouldn't lie about that, dear horse queen."

She turned away from Celestia and walked calmly to the side of the tent, where she picked up a saddlebag. "This is what you came for, isn't it? Well, if you can pause to get his trinkets, taking his child's mother should be a small task."

With a sharply abrupt flash, Celestia bound Nefertari in golden chains of light. "You are my prisoner, until I have this all straightened out. I am not Silver, and I will not be bullied in any circumstance." When Nefer tried to resist, Celestia shocked her with pure solar energy. "Either be still and get what you want, or struggle and be left behind. Decide quickly. I'm leaving." The saddlebag and its contents vanished and appeared beside Celestia. "Now."

Nefertari smiled slowly. "So you do have some fight in you after all... I look forward to getting to know you better, Queen of the sky."

It was as close to a surrender as Celestia felt she'd hear, and they both vanished in a bright flash. The return to Equestria would be long and crowded, and the truth may be far different than they originally planned.

Author's Note

End of an arc? Is it the end of an arc? What do you think, or is it all a typo?

71 - Sailing for Home

With care and comfort, Silver was gently coaxed back from exhaustion and injury. When he was awake, he was greeted with smiling faces and warm greetings. Everyone went out of their way to be kind. While that was nice, it made Silver wonder. He put out a hoof in front of Shei as she tried to flee. "Did something go wrong? Why is everyone wearing these smiling masks?"

Shei perked an ear. "Masks?"

Silver pointed at her. "I know you're not going to be a hundred percent until we're... done, and we're not done. Why are you so happy?"

Shei smiled gently. "Be that as it may, it's being taken care of, and I've pouted enough, for now. The ship's crowded with the jackals you saved. We're a little worried about how to care for them all, or how well they'll adjust, but you did a good thing, and we're proud of you." She leaned in and kissed his cheek gently. "You were brave, and won."

Silver wrapped his forelegs around her and pulled her in for a brief kiss before letting her slip away, her tail swaying a bit before she was out the door. A soft knocking on the door came before Celestia as she let out a sigh. "Your guests, some of them are very gentle, almost all of them are broken in their own way. I will do my best for them." She trotted to the bed and leaned in to nuzzle at Silver. "Tell me, what happened with her, their leader?"

Silver sat up slowly. "Nefertari?"

Celestia nodded. "Yes. I've put her--"

Silver tensed with surprise. "She's here?"

Celestia canted her head. "Yes, as I was saying, I put her away from the others. It's an inconvenience, but I don't think it'd be a good idea to have her with the rest."

Silver nodded hesitantly as he sank back into the bed. "Yes, that is a good idea. She's their leader, or was, and she claims to speak to spirits."

Celestia ran a hoof along Silver's side. "And what did you do with her?" She hastily added, "you're not in trouble. I just want to know."

Silver told the tale of their battle, and how he mounted her, and how the pegasus was delivered, and he was declared a warrior of the Anubians.

She frowned thoughtfully. "I see, that does explain much. The pegasus we left in the hooves of the Saddle Arabians. There wasn't any room left, and they were quite sympathetic with her plight. She'll be well cared for. As for... her, she's quite insisting that she is with your foal, maybe more than one." She sat before Silver. "But I don't know if I believe her. Your track record for foals, as a prince, has been... lackluster."

Silver's ears fell as he was reminded of his painful impotence when it came down to it. Celestia softly kissed him beneath his horn. "Don't you see? You are like us. You will not get foals from normal ponies. But that's what I'm getting at. She may be a powerful fighter, but she is not a princess. Her foal may very well be a lie."

He pushed upright and started to slide towards the edge of the bed. "Then why are you taking her in?"

Celestia lifted her shoulders. "It isn't obvious?"

Silver frowned a moment. "You want to keep an eye on her, and see what she really wants." Celestia nodded. "Do you want me to talk to her?"

Celestia shook her head. "Not until you're better, and with me at your side. She's being treated well, even if I'm keeping her shackled in my magic."

Silver hadn't noticed before, but when she brought up magic, he could see the faint glow of her horn. She was working magic. "You overpowered her?"

Celestia lifted her shoulders. "She wasn't that hard to subdue." She lifted a hoof quickly. "That is no harshness on you, Silver. I've had more--"

Silver snorted. "You're being too confident. You're only holding her because she's letting you hold her." He shook himself off and started towards the bath. "I think I should talk to her today, once I'm clean and dressed. She's too clever, and too powerful, to underestimate."

Celestia casually got the water flowing as she helped Silver up into the tub. "She seems to have her eyes set on you, Silver Stars. I don't think this is right. She isn't good for you, at all."

Silver sank into the heated water with a happy sigh and lifted up a brush with his magic, working at himself. "O-oh! I just thought of it, if you went to get her, did you get my things?"

Celestia floated over his book and Silver broke into a wide and genuine smile. "That's a relief. Thank you. Where was it?"

She pointed off somewhere in the ship, likely where Nefertari was held. "She had it near her, in her tent. I recovered it and her at once."

Silver submerged in the water a moment before coming back up. "She's planning something. If I don't go see what that is, she'll lose patience, and it'll become a huge mess."

Once he was cleaned, dry, and dressed, Silver stepped out of the room with Celestia behind him. He felt better, a lot better. He was back in friendly territory, and he hadn't gotten himself killed visiting the Anubians.

Celestia asked as they went through the hallways, "Do you plan to reform so many of them at once?"

Silver turned an ear back at her. "Personally? No. I'll start the ball rolling, but it will be something a lot of ponies will have to work towards, and be worth it, ultimately. I have enough ponies waiting on my attention, but I will get things moving, as best as I can. How are they all doing? This boat wasn't made to move that many people I imagine."

"I should think not." Celestia sighed softly. "Many of them have taken to spending most of their time on deck, where there's a little more room. Some of them even practice on the ropes between the masts, which looks dangerous, but keeps them out of other's manes, so I shouldn't complain."

Silver paused and turned to Celestia. "It's just like the pirates, just more of them. These Anubians need a chance, and a path. They'll become good people, worth being neighbors with, if we give them that chance. They're... They have something in them, that I don't know much about. They're part human I think, and I don't even start to understand how that can be."

Celestia looked skeptical. "It's normal to see a bit of ourselves in those we encounter, but don't let that get the best of you. I'm sure they're a very interesting people, but they're not humans."

They arrived in the small holding brigs, and were let in to see Nefertari, who was seated calmly on a stool. When Silver came into view, she hopped to her feet, the golden bands around her shattering like so much tissue paper. "My warrior! You've come at last. I feared you would hide away somewhere, or they'd keep you away."

Silver held his head up high. "I have nothing to fear from you, Nefertari, now start telling us the truth."

She placed a paw on her belly. "Did I not already? You were quite the stud, leaping on me and filling me with your essence."

Silver flushed softly. "Be that as it may, it's not been long enough for you to even know, and even if you did, there's a good chance, a depressingly huge chance, you won't hold it to term. Is that theoretical child the only reason you're here?"

Nefertari moved to close in with Silver, but Celestia's wing intercepted. "That's quite close enough. You can speak, but no touching."

The shaman frowned at Celestia before shrugging. "We can settle that later. Warrior, you saw it for yourself. We are closer than you give credit for. I want that. The pony warrior's cub, that, in here." She rubbed her lower belly gently. "It is only through the warrior spirit that our tribes can truly be united. You were a warrior when you bested me, and now I pray that a warrior's child will come to me."

Celestia clopped a hoof on the ground. "That isn't the first time I've heard this. What is this 'warrior's spirit' that you keep talking about? Is it just some belief you value?"

Silver snorted softly. "Celestia, that was rude. No belief is 'just' a belief. That aside, no, I've seen what she's talking about, and felt it. I've been a warrior before, but it seems to be a code name for human."

Nefertari smiled. "Who taught you that word? The spirits are singing in pleasure at hearing you say it. That word is sacred to us. You should not invoke it lightly."

Celestia pointed at Nefertari. "Show me."

Nefertari grinned, exposing her omnivorous canines. "The warrior spirit only emerges when we are ready to battle. Are you sure you want me to show that to you?" She brought up a paw with deadly claws at the ready. "I'll gladly fight you, queen of the sky, but I don't spar. We will battle until one of us yields, and it will hurt. I expect both of us to bleed by the time it is done."

Celestia pointed out of the cell. "Silver, wait out there. I will see the truth of her words personally."

Silver wasn't sure on the wisdom of this course. "I don't want either of you getting hurt showing something that I already know is true." Celestia wouldn't budge though, and Nefertari was stretching slowly while staring at Celestia, seemingly ready to fight. With a little sigh, Silver left the cell and closed the door. "There, do what you want, just don't kill each other."

Nefertari laughed softly. "Very well, my horse warrior. I'll subdue this queen and make her yours, as a gift, but I won't kill her."

Celestia brought down a hoof and golden light began to flare up around her. "I am not a stranger to battle, despite my desires. I've overseen many a war, and lead most from the front. Come, if you dare, and face the wrath of the sun."

Nefertari brought her fists together in a ball before throwing them aside. "The spirits have spoken well about you, queen of the sun, ruler of the day. Oh no, I won't kill you, you are a part of the world. I'm not even sure if I could, physically, but you can bleed." She vanished, only to blink in beside Celestia, running past her and running her wickedly sharp claws along her hide in bloody lines. "Oh yes, you can bleed."

Author's Note

Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!

Even the typos are lining up to see this play out.

72 - Fury of the Sun

Celestia burst with light and fire, pushing Nefertari back. "I hope you enjoyed that, dog. It was your last."

The heat was intense enough to make Silver back away from the bars as he watched the two with worried eyes. Would one of them become seriously hurt? Would they just sink the boat?

Nefer smiled despite the singes of her fur touching along her ears and sides. "Shall we?" She vanished in a burst of speed.

Celestia threw her head and Nefer snapped back into existence, held around the neck with a bright golden band. "No, let's not." She threw the leader of the Anubians to the ground, but she vanished before striking the wood and appeared a few feet away, dancing from foot to foot.

The time for words had past. Nefertari said nothing, just focused on Celestia intently. With a slow breath, she raised a hand and wriggled her claws in what seemed to be an invocation of sorts. The air between her and Celestia became murky with the impression of other presences. The spirits she had spoken to, perhaps, or at least Silver guessed.

Celestia waved a hoof at them, banishing most with a brilliant flare of light and fire. "You are not the first. You will not be the last. Lay down an--"

Her talk was distraction enough. With a sudden tug at the air, Nefertari drew a great and terrible darkness from the space before Celestia that engulfed the ruler of the day instantly, plunging the entire battle into night. Though Celestia was able to burst her way free like a hot iron on paper, it was just as long as required to allow Nefertari to dash forward. Just as Celestia tore free, a furry paw smashed into her snout in a frightful punch, knocking her back.

The darkness clung and tore at Celestia's legs and flank as she struggled to keep Nefertari at bay. Despite her promise, she suffered new wounds. They seemed to infuriate her more than actually hurt her. With a roar that sounded like a raging fire, Celestia exploded in a wave of licking flames, destroying the shadow beast clinging to her.

Nefertari smiled. "That hurt him, how cruel. They say you have some measure of warrior's spirit in you after all. Perhaps you'll share? Your husband would love to see it."

Silver's ears pinned back. He didn't much like the idea of Celestia having that, or being part 'warrior'. How would that even work out in the end?

Celestia took a heavy step forward, but the second step was light, not even touching the wooden floor. She seemed to almost dance forward with the speed of a ray of the sun, and slammed into Nefertari. She cudgeled the jackal around the shoulders and face with lashing hooves and sent her tumbling to the ground. "Silence!"

Nefer rolled with the impact and came up behind Celestia. Her claws swung out to dig into Celestia's voluminous tail, but it vanished along with the rest of her. Celestia appeared with a bright flash behind Nefer and planted her hooves into the jackal's back, sending her towards the bars. Nefertari blinked out of being along the way and appeared back where she began the fight, breathing hard and bloodied, but still appearing ready to battle. She flashed a smile at Celestia, but said nothing that time.

A guard stepped up beside Silver as they began to crash and collide in brief but violent clashes. "Should we intervene?" He sounded frightened.

Silver couldn't blame him. "They both wanted this. Unless Celestia calls for us, we should be patient. I'm watching them, you don't have to stay." The excuse was enough. The guard saluted and withdrew, leaving Silver alone with the two warring females.

"I see it!" exclaimed Nefer just before Celestia crushed her to the ground with the sound of breaking ribs. She spat out blood and went limp under Celestis's heaving form. "I... I see it..."

Celestia scowled at Nefertari. "You give up then? Have you seen reason?"

Nefertari made a subtle gesture and her claws sheathed in a very feline fashion. She reached for Celestia with that disarmed paw and stroked over her chest. "I yield." Celestia smiled in satisfaction, but that turned to shock as the paw pushed into her, violating her form and plunging into her as she had once explored Silver's chest. "We will see what little remains..."

Silver snarled and moved for the cell door, only to find it had locked when it was closed. He started to play the magic of teleporting when Celestia let out a piercing scream that dissolved his focus. She wailed and trembled under Nefertari's exploring of her chest, finding her heart and doing whatever she did with Silver. "So small, so shriveled. How long has it been neglected?"

Silver felt his flank tingle, breaking his shock with inspiration. She was in her own dream, as he was, seeing something from the past, perhaps thousands of years old. Silver willed himself into the dream world and Celestia's dream was directly in front of him. The door leading to hers was warped and shuddering violently. He barely put a hoof on it before he was drawn in.

A woman stood in pitch darkness. Words appeared in a strange text before her, not in English, but she knew it. She spoke strange words, but, she knew them. In the weave of the dreamworld, it mattered little.

Where do you wish to be?

"I want to go..." She trailed off and her memory wandered briefly over a painful origin. She was not wanted where she came from. She was to be killed where she came from. "I want... to be loved. I want to be useful!"

What will you bring with you?

She brought her brown fingers to her neck, trailing over it. "I want the necklace my mother had. She was always so proud of it. I would take care of it, forever." Suddenly she had the necklace. It was huge on her, and heavy, and gold. It was Celestia's necklace.

I can give you a whole new life. I can even bring back your sister, who died just as you were born. Twins, denied one another. Do you wish this?

She smiled brightly. "You can do that? Please! Please do that!"

The human that Celestia once was ceased to be, and was reborn as Celestia, the foal, alongside Luna, her twin that fate had denied her on Earth. Her human nature was never known, and even she didn't remember it.

Silver was thrown from the dream to the wooden floor. His head throbbed with intense pain as the wail of Celestia shook the boat. Her form reshaped, becoming humanlike, with rippling muscles and round breasts. Wide hips and sleek legs. She looked ready to crush things, and her first target was Nefertari. She never stopped howling as she grabbed the jackal and lifted her into the air and hurled her bodily into the wall. She began to scream in a foreign tongue as she punched and kicked and flailed. Nefertari laughed through it, but that laughter grew weaker with the pummeling.

When all was said and done, neither had much breath left, and they collapsed.

Silver managed to fight his way to his hooves when the wailing stopped. Despite the headache he blinked beside the two and pulled Celestia off Nefertari. He checked both for their injuries, but neither seemed to be dying, just tired and bloodied. Celestia was in that 'war' form. She was as much human as pony goddess. She was an amazon of women, tall, powerful, shapely, and completely tired in body and soul.

Silver blinked out of the cell with Celestia and set her down carefully before locking the door leading out. "Your ponies don't need to see you like this." She was a human? After all that? She was another victim of The Text? The Text. He clopped a hoof with frustration and wondered just how old that entity was. Were they all pawns in its games?

"Silver?" Celestia looked up at him and slowly forced her way upright. "What am I?" She reached out with a hand and cringed. "Silver..."

Silver moved in and hugged Celestia gently. "It's OK." He squeezed her gently with his legs. "You're OK. Nothing's wrong."

She huffed. "You're darling, Silver, but that is obviously a lie. Something is very wrong..." She sat up fully and pulled Silver to sit beside her. "Why am I a human? Mostly?" She reached for her left hoof and felt over where it ran into the human contours, then felt up for her long horn. Her mane and tail still flowed with the power of the sun. "This isn't natural."

Silver reached out a hoof to her face, her dark flesh not what he expected. "You... I'm not sure how much I should say. I saw a lot, enough to make a lot of guesses. What I know... I'm not sure I should share. It's all in the past, thousands of years. You are Celestia, and you are a good pony."

She quirked a smile at his words. "It is normally I that says that to you, Silver. Was what you saw that terrible? Tell me the truth of it. I'm no foal that I can't stand the light of truth, and I'd rather that, in the end. What did you see, and what does it mean to you?"

Silver lowered the hoof to run along her necklace slowly. "I'm very glad you didn't trade this away. It means more to you than even you know."

Celestia raised an ear at Silver. "You don't say? Enough hints, my prince. Speak." She crossed her arms at him. "Stop trying to spare me. I want to know the whole story, all of it."

Silver nodded slowly. "Fine, I'll do that, but we should make sure she doesn't die while we do it." He pointed at Nefertari. "I didn't see any obvious... injuries, besides, uh, you beat her down pretty good, but I don't think it's lethal, but I'm not a doctor. How do you feel?"

Celestia flexed a hand before standing up, tall and imposing. "Sore, but fine. I'll meet you at our room, as soon as you've summoned help. You owe me a story, and I don't plan to let you go without giving it. On this matter I will not budge." She vanished in a flash of light and left him with the blooded jackal.

Silver unlocked the door and opened it, revealing several guards standing there nervously. None of them looked like they weren't trying to eavesdrop. It was likely just as well he didn't go into much details. "See to her injuries and have her examined. I think she'll be more reasonable now that she's gotten her fight."

One of the guards glanced about nervously before leaning forward. "Did... Did the Princess win?" Silver nodded and they all looked relieved. "We're on the job, Prince Silver Stars."

Silver left them to secure the room and see to Nefertari's significant pounding while he ascended towards the deck, trying to put off returning to his room, but there was no true delaying it. Better that he face the uncomfortable truth then, so he changed course and headed towards Celestia, and likely his confused servants. They'd all need explaining before the day was done.

Author's Note

Well. That happened.

The typos claim victory.

73 - To Consider the Past

Silver stepped to the door of the room and knocked once before his magic turned the knob and he stepped inside. Bottom was closest to the door and sprung to her hooves. "I'm glad to see you, sir. Is she really Celestia?" Though her words were likely the least formal and polite, the expressions on the other servants showed their shared sentiment.

Celestia sighed from where she sat on her new rump on the bed. "Tell them. To their credit, they didn't start screaming."

Fiddah lifted an ear. "That would be very impolite. I did not say I don't believe you. Very few would wear her necklace, and your hooves are adorned with her shoes."

Silver nodded to each mare in turn, thoughts getting distracted. "When we get back, I should work with my wives to pick a male servant for us. Having all mares is not right, just balance wise. I need a stallion's view sometimes." All the mares in the room, including the woman that was Celestia, peered at him oddly. "Sorry, a thought for another day. That is Celestia, even more imposing and overwhelming than normal."

He walked across the room to her. "You are partly a human. This is what the Anubians call their 'war' form, brought out by contacting their 'war' spirit, which, so far I can tell, is some kind of human spirit."

Celestia gestured over herself. "I am a pony, whose spirit are they borrowing to make this work? You were a human, that much is clear to see."

Silver frowned a little. "I saw what you faced when she forced you to confront that 'spirit'. Long before... Are you sure you want to know about this? Ultimately, it changes nothing. You faced something from the past, before your past even, before you were Celestia."

Celestia slowly leaned back until she was sprawled across the bed. "Silver, tell me. I'm not a foal you hide scary stories from."

He nodded as he moved up onto the bed with quiet hoof steps and settled beside her. She was a very pretty woman, he decided quickly as he looked her over. If he were still a man, he would have no hope to gain her attention, and even being close to her then was frightening, despite the fact they were bonded. She smiled at him, like the dawning of her sun. "You're very bad at hiding your reactions. Am I that pretty to you?"

She was. Her hips were wide and her rump as generous. Her large round breasts were distracting. She was like some kind of fertility goddess, with the clad hooves that made it all the more legitimate. The exotic traces of her equine nature just made her all the more a goddess. He nodded slowly. "I have learned to see the enchantment of a mare, but I haven't forgotten a human woman. You're a little of both, and all of those parts are good parts. But that's getting distracted again. You wanted to know, so I'll say."

Silver sat up and began to retell the tale. "You were alone, tired, hunted, and hurt. The Text came to you when you were lost and asked what you wanted. You wanted to be loved and wanted, and it granted that wish. It granted that wish, and for your unborn twin to see life as well, but you never asked for her to be loved at the time. It all came true."

Her expression was that of doubt, and irritation, but she controlled herself and waited for him to continue. Her questions, many though he was sure she had, she kept at bay for the time.

"You were human then, those thousands of years ago, but with that wish, you were made into a foal, a little alicorn foal. Your twin was reborn in time, now your younger sister, and now also a pony. You two never knew or remembered your human past, but if I got it right, there's not much for Luna to remember." He pointed a hoof at Celestia. "The Text twisted your wish, like he usually did and does. For you to be forever wanted and loved, he casually arranged a path where you would be the only alicorn, the one all would know, love, and want. Luna was gone, and basically forgotten. You defied him without realizing it when you arranged for her return, and have worked so hard to make her loved again. I imagine you were supposed to be jealous, but you never were. You were a good sister."

Celestia twisted a little smile, but it lacked depth. "If you speak truly, then it was my action that gave Luna life where once she was taken from it, but also what caused her to be banished for a time, only to be recovered. That is all interesting, but, as you said, meaningless. The part about me being human? That does change things. That changes important things. We may have been wrong, entirely wrong. This entire time? We thought it was being an alicorn... but it may be humanity instead that sets us apart. The... The only mystery is how you succeeded with Night Watch, when all others have failed. I can even forgive the child you bore of Twilight's. Your ascension created an extremely unusual circumstance."

Bottom flipped her ears back. "W-wait, what? He made me to... I can't?"

Her words confused Shei and Fiddah, but Silver knew. "You are a treasured mare, Bottom. Whether or not we ever have a foal together, that doesn't change."

Fiddah nodded in agreement. "You are a servant. Do as you are told, and know that we have a loving master. He loves far beyond what his station demands, and--"

Bottom grunted and clopped the floor. "That was my choice! I wanted to be his broodmare. How can I do that if..."

Celestia let out a slow sigh. "Bottom, seat yourself." Bottom crashed to her haunches as if pushed down by her words and command. "Enough. Silver, how certain are you of your vision?"

Silver nodded quickly. "You were looking into your past, just as I had, though it was much further back than mine. How old are you?"

Celestia laughed gently as she sat up. "That is not a question you ask of a mare. How do I become normal again?"

Silver wasn't sure. "I was exhausted and tired, but ultimately just focused on not being angry or anxious and it left me. Anger, especially, sets it off I think."

Celestia raised a brow. "I'm not that angry right now, more curious. That jackal struck after claiming to give up, that was a cheap blow, but we both know she lost the battle. If she expects me to break from the revelation she forced on me, she has another thing coming." She reached out her long fingers and cradled Silver's chin, rubbing through the soft fur of his snout. "No, I'm more curious. Have you missed the company of a woman, Silver?"

Silver went rigid with fright, even if her fingers did feel nice. "I... I never had the company of a woman..."

Celestia waved to the door with her other hand. "Go on, we're fine. I need time with Silver now." The servants looked nervous, but they moved to depart, and soon Silver and Celestia were alone.

Silver swallowed heavily and smiled at Celestia. "You were enchanting just as you were already, Celestia, as a mare. You don't need to be a woman for me."

Celestia trailed her fingers down over his throat and in a straight line across his chest. "And if I want to? Were you lying when you said I was attractive?"

Silver trembled and shook his head. "You're... yes, you look amazing. You can tell. You can smell me and see me. I'm very scared and turned on at once. Are you in control of yourself right now? I don't want to be with you while you're in some kind of fit, to regret it afterwards."

Celestia raised a leg against him. A hoof rubbed slowly up and down his swollen sheath as she looked into his eyes. "This is my choice. Make love to me as a woman tonight, and prove, to her, and to me, that this form doesn't have to be a 'war' form. I will it make a love form. You have shown me the timidity and desire to love in a human, and all she prattles on about is their desire to fight. Prove her wrong."

Silver slid up on top of her with a wag of his tail. "Alright, you know? That actually makes a kind of sense to me. Humanity isn't all about fighting. Should... I try to turn back? I've never done it outside of being locked in a battle."

Celestia wrapped her legs around his barrel and rubbed her front against his bottom. "You're fine the way you are, either way. We are what we are, no matter what someone says about our insides and our lust for battle. We rise above base urges." She rubbed her damp human nethers against the firming length of Silver's shaft. "Tonight, you can surrender to a different one."

He reared his hips back and lined up to press the flattened head of his horse cock to her human vulva. Slowly he explored her with the tip of the tool, rubbing back and forth in slow thrusts. "For tonight then, you'll be my woman, just as you are my mare, and I am your stallion, eagerly and gladly." He snorted suddenly as one of her hands crept down and found his balls. She teased and played over him and his hips began to twitch with pleasure. She was disturbingly good at having fingers, and his desire to tease her became quite short.

He wanted to do as she wished, and as he wished. She was everything he never had before. He would have that lovely woman, and nothing would stop him. He separated her pouting vulva and slid his broad head into the depths of her trembling passage. She pulled at his sides as her fingers ran wildly through his fur. "This... is the first time I truly knew what it meant to be with a pony." She raised her hips against him as he pressed to her. Stallion to woman, they crashed together with a loud slap. His position was superior, but she had complete control of the act, and she guided them towards greater pleasure.

Her smooth skin glistened with sweat as they moved together. She made human sounds of satisfaction and desire, drawing him ever higher. He nuzzled into her chest. She was much larger than him, at least longer, taller. It all thrilled him, to have that woman, whether or not she was also Celestia. His lips found her nipples and he suckled eagerly from her, drawing out new notes of passion from her heaving chest. He wanted her, and she wanted him. There was no guilt or shame between them, even if he was a pony rutting a human. Somehow, it felt natural and wonderful, and nothing could stop either of them from that moment of satisfaction.

When it came for them, their cries rang out together, She exploded in growth, becoming wider and larger in many ways as she rapidly regained her maredom and left behind her humanity, but something remained. They collapsed together, panting and grasping at one another with their hooves.

Author's Note

Hello from Bronycon! Extra special business trip typos!

What has helped Silver and Celestia find satisfaction and bonding? Are they sharing touches of humanity, or something else?

74 - The Nature of Humanity

Silver roused first and nuzzled up along Celestia's throat. Somehow, she felt less intimidating. She was a human too, brought to the world through similar means, though she had been in a much more dire place than himself. His soft snuggling got little happy noises from her, and he gently licked over her lips. "I love you."

Celestia smiled gently. "If I didn't feel the sincerity of those words, I would scold you." She squeezed him close then rolled up to her belly. "Do I still scare you?" He shook his head, and she seemed to believe him. She rubbed noses gently. "We have something new, something precious, between us. You are my stallion. I am your mare."

Silver felt himself stirring at her words. "I am your stallion, you are my mare. Are we going to tell Luna about this?"

Celestia nodded. "If I don't, I know you will, by accident if no other way. This is not something we can hide." She suddenly smirked at Silver. "I wonder if her love form will attract you as well as my own."

Silver blushed intensely. "You are a radiant goddess of a woman, just as you are as a mare. Every inch of you is enchanting, and I am the luckiest stallion on this world to be yours." He kissed either cheek and nuzzled nose-to-nose with her. "I feel really sappy right now, but it's the truth. I know mares tend to be a little more in charge than stallions, and I think I've found all of those I truly consider my wife, I'm quite happy with the idea of them owning me that way. To be examined by Twilight, to bask in your radiance, to let Fast Change express her many appetites, or be astounded by Night Watch's amazingly keen wit and insight. All of my wives are goddesses, and I am proud to be their stallion."

Celestia rubbed noses with Silver slowly. "You are no small prize yourself, my stallion, my husband. You are still growing, physically, and mentally, but you can do so much, and are willing to do it, even when it's rightfully frightening to consider. We love you, Silver Stars, and that love is well-placed." She dismounted the bed and stretched out. "Let's wash ourselves and see to our guest, if she's awake. I have little left to fear from her, and she should know her feeble attempt to unsettle me has only brought us closer together."

She slipped into the tub and Silver joined her. They washed each other with magically-wielded brushes, and Silver found himself thinking of all the ways Celestia was lovely. A thought came to him. "When should you be in heat again?"

Celestia frowned a little. "It's not a heat. We're not animals." A soft snort escaped her. "Already eager to try again?"

Silver rubbed against her side. "Sorry. My thought's hit a rut, about ruts. Does it bother you? I mean, that you used to be human."

Celestia perked an ear. "I'm sure that many thousands of years ago, your essence was part of many animals, but you give it little thought, and why should you? So I was human, it means nothing now, except that we can be closer, easier. My family, if I had any, is long gone, but my true family remains. Luna is with me, just as I wanted, and I have several others that love me." She raised a hoof to either of Silver's cheeks. "The only thing that bothers me is this 'Text' that has haunted us both, but I can't think of how to even start addressing that, so I choose not to. I am a mare first, and a woman second, just for you."

Silver warmed at her words and leaned in for a kiss. They pressed passionately for a time before they rinsed off and emerged from the tub, refreshed. Silver pulled on his clothing. "You know, I don't think I mentioned, but that necklace you wear came from when you were a human. It came with you, and is a part of your deep past."

Celestia glanced down at it. "That far back? I see why you said what you did." She moved for the door at a leisurely walk.

Silver followed after her. "Why were you so eager to battle Nefertari? You know you didn't even have to."

Celestia swiveled an ear. "I had a dream. They come at times, visions in dark places, showing me what could be, what might occur..."

Silver shuddered and clenched his teeth a moment. "You... Celestia, you've been visited by the Text all this time!"

Celestia stopped and turned towards Silver. "Truly? I was given the impression I would face her, or that she may take you away, or hurt others on this ship, but that if I fought her, on her terms, we may yet find peace."

Silver bobbed his head. "He is an opener of paths, as he likes to say. He loves laying out options and possibilities and letting us wander down one or the other. He won't force us down one, but he isn't above not giving us all the information to make an educated decision."

Celestia gave a slow and thoughtful nod. "I have had such dreams before. When Tirek returned, for example, I was afflicted with nightmares most terrible, and I knew I had to have faith in Twilight. There were other ways that I saw, but they all came with terrible prices. I could have battled Tirek, Luna at my side. We would have likely won, in time, but so much of Equestria would have paid the price for it, and it wasn't assured."

Silver smirked a little. "Through you, he has been able to shape Twilight, helping to nudge her along to her own princessdom. I don't know why. I'm not even sure he has a 'why'. It could be as simple as wanting to see where that led. Heck, I specifically asked not to become an alicorn, and he casually noted a path was there, but would be long and painful, and that's what I ended up walking down. I became a mare, then a princess, and finally a prince, just as he predicted, and just as painfully."

Celestia's face changed to that of sincere regret. "I... I had a vision that turning you..." She rolled a hoof. "I felt certain that if I made you a mare, you would find happiness. I was never so certain in a vision before."

Silver snorted loudly. "He rigged the field..." He leaned in and nuzzled at her. "If it makes a difference, I don't regret having spent time as a mare. It let me learn to love Night Watch all over again, and it was... amazing in its own way, even if I never stopped being scared of being attracted to stallions."

Celestia tilted her head curiously. "You say that in the past tense. Are you not afraid of them now?"

Silver considered that with a frown. "I still don't want, uh, anything going in what should be an outwards exit, but stallions, themselves? I... don't think I'm afraid of them so much. They're ponies too, just as worthy of love."

Celestia suddenly grew a truly massive horse shaft and smirked at Silver wickedly as heavy balls descended from between her legs. She said nothing. Nothing needed to be said. Silver flushed terribly and began to tremble as he got the meaning of the unspoken challenge loud and clear. "M-maybe after we talk to Nefertari, if you'd like?"

Celestia nodded properly. "Good. It's about time you experienced the spell you brought into being." She became entirely a mare again and led the way through the ship. "I am proud of you, Silver Stars. I know this is no small part of your identity. Don't feel pressured. You won't hurt my feelings in the slightest if you decline such things, or make me think less of you."

Silver bumped against her side. "I said I would, and I meant it, unless you don't want it?" He leaned in and whispered in one of her ears, "I'll do my best to make you whinny."

It was Celestia's turn to blush even as she burst into laughter. "You horrible stallion. Have you been taking lessons from Bottom?"

A guard approached the two of them and saluted. "Princess, Prince, our supplies are running dangerously low. The Quartermaster says that there's no way we'll last until we get to Equestria at our current rate of consumption. We need to stop in Anugypt for supplies."

Celestia nodded at him. "Very well, instruct our guests that they must stay below decks as we approach and leave Anugypt, no exceptions. Do we have enough room to hold all the supplies we'll need?"

The guard nodded firmly. "Yes, your majesty! We'll have to use some unconventional storage space, but we'll make it work!" He dipped his head. "Your meals will have to be reduced, your majesty, please forgive us, but there's no way around it."

Celestia waved a hoof. "A price worth paying."

Silver nodded in quick agreement. "I can do without as much fancy food if it keeps sick Anubians from suffering."

The guard smiled with relief. "Thank you. I'll see to the preparations!" He rushed off with purpose, hooves clopping against the wood.

Shei walked past the guard with a soft and respectful nod before coming up to Silver and Celestia. She smiled gently. "You two look especially well. Did everything turn out alright? It's good to see you back to normal, mistress."

Celestia leaned in and nuzzled one of Shei's ears. "I'm fine, more than fine. Silver and I are going to talk to Nefertari if she's awake. Is everything alright?"

Shei nodded quickly. "Yes, especially now that I know you're both alright. I'll tell the others."

Silver gestured towards a wall, unsure of which way Anugypt was. "We're visiting Anugypt for a little while to restock supplies, then it's off to Equestria."

Shei twisted an ear back. "I don't think I want to visit, master. I'll stay on the boat if it's all the same."

Silver kissed her cheek. "We don't need to get off the ship at all, just be patient while they stock up, and deal with less of a spread during dinner. We have to make the supplies last the trip to Equestria."

Shei gave a slow nod. "Of course, master. We can do that. The Anubians are nervous, but hopeful. I'm doing my best to keep their spirits up."

Celestia smiled at that. "That's excellent. Please, continue to support and comfort them. They are in a sensitive place, and having some friends will help them."

"As you wish." Shei moved to leave, but Silver was certain she looked happy about her initiative being praised.

Silver nodded to Celestia. "Let's see how our guest is doing."

They walked side-by-side in the narrow hallways. It was a little cramped and kept them bumping into each other, but neither minded that a little bit, and the fact that they didn't made both a little happier.

Author's Note

More of the Text's meddling is made clear. Celestia and Silver are happier than ever by the end though, despite the typos in their life. I'm back from Bronycon now, yay!

75 - Prepare for the Journey Ahead

They arrived in the small room that qualified as a triage in the boat. A kindly, but tired, earth pony mare was beside Nefertari, trying to placate her. "You're not a prisoner, miss, but you can't go, please, lay down."

Celestia nodded to the tired mare. "It's alright." Celestia's presence and kind words were enough to relax the nurse, who fled gratefully.

Her words were enough to make Nefertari spring up into a seated position with a hiss of pain. "Come to gloat? You've earned that, I suppose."

Celestia settled beside her bed, and Silver laid out beside her. "I have come to do no such thing, though I imagine you have your own boasts to make. How are you feeling?"

Nefertari chuckled softly. "Your spirit was strong, once roused. I haven't been thrashed like that in years. The spirits whisper softly, tell me you have no anger or hatred, and this surprises me. Are you not shocked, ready to seek vengeance against me?"

Silver snorted softly. "That's not how we try to behave."

Celestia nodded in agreement. "You have shown me something quite special, and I thank you for it. You've brought me and my stallion closer than before, and for that, I am grateful, even if you did it with less-than-pristine reasons."

Nefer pushed off the blanket and sat up slowly. "Is that so? Tell me then, what do you plan for me, and for my people?"

Celestia inclined her head slightly. "That depends largely on you. Have you come to tell them of war? I have proof that this is a lie." At Nefertari's dubious look, Celestia smile. She sat up and rose as she became mostly human, with those furry arms and legs and tail. She reached for Silver and pulled him up. "Let us show her a brief taste of our spirits' power."

Silver rose as Celestia guided him and latched onto that feeling of growing desire for Celestia, as a person, as a human, and as a pony all at once. He digged for that same rush of fury he felt before, but instead pushed it through that infatuation. This became easier as Celestia ran delicate fingers across his body and whispered in long ears little nothings. With a flush of desire and deepening affection, his body tingled with change.

His human spirit rose up and his form changed to match it, and soon they were hugging each other with arms and hands instead of pony legs. Her lips found his, and he eagerly returned the touch. Nefertari gawked at the exchange before a low laugh began to escape her, hysterical and a little unhinged as she began to slap the top of the bed. "You've done it, prince of the horses! Just as they said you would! You've reforged it!"

Silver wasn't sure what she meant, and couldn't focus on it. He was in a rage, as this form tended to be, but that focus was not on violence, but in a desire to love and be loved by the goddess in his arms. He was painfully stiff, and she was ready for him, and he wanted to proceed, and she agreed with every move she made. They collapsed to the ground, and only the impact shook some sense into Silver. He kissed either of her cheeks. "Celestia, my love, we have a guest."

Celestia rubbed noses with Silver gently as her legs hooked around him, her hooves pressing against the taut flesh of his back. "She can watch, if she wishes. She would watch us battle if it came to that."

"I would," agreed Nefertari. "Is it true? What you have shown me, it makes every hurt I've suffered more than worth it. Will you show me? Will you show my people? Our spirits cannot be denied. If it is not war, then show us what it is."

Celestia calmed herself slowly, still holding to Silver, but not nudging him to mount her. He held her back and snuggled with her, stiff and ready, but also holding back from making love in front of Nefertari, even if she seemed to not mind. Celestia let out a slow breath. "Love. It is a thing ponies have learned well, that the human spirit knows as well. It is a quieter emotion, easy to lose in the rush for action, protection, and vengeance, but just as vital in the end."

Nefertari frowned a little. "How disappointingly weak sounding... How will we be worthy of our spirits by following the flow of love?"

Silver sat up a little, his hands casually exploring Celestia's bountiful front. "Love lets you push through when the world tells you to stop, just like rage can, but to create. I would do anything to protect what I have with my wives, and it drives me. It got me this far."

Nefer nodded with a soft chuckle. "That it has, prince of horses. Very well, show me this love." She leaned back against the wall with spread legs, offering her hands. "Go on."

Celestia snorted loudly. "It's not that simple. You need your own lover. He's mine." She pulled Silver protectively close. "And you are no mother." Perhaps Celestia's loving thoughts were interrupted, or something else, but she became a mare underneath Silver. She was still enchanting in either form, and Silver continued to hold her gently, which she seemed to appreciate with a fond smile on her snout.

Nefertari grimaced as she stood up slowly on her feet. "Fine. I can be patient for a time. The spirits will not keep me away, not when I'm this close. Perhaps when we reach your kingdom of love, it will become easier to find such a thing capable of keeping up with me. Your nurse was quite insistent that I was not a prisoner, and I plan to hold her to that. I am going for a walk."

Silver grabbed her right hand as she went past. "Hold on. We're coming in to dock and supply, and distrust of Anubians is high. Please don't go on deck, not because of any mistrust on our side."

Nefertari crouched down and kissed him on the cheek without pause. "You're cute." This left him blushing intensely. "... for a horse," she added with a chuckle. She rose smoothly to her feet. "I will be good for you, king and queen of horses. My people need checking on." Despite her injuries, she strode from the room with her head held high.

Celestia tried to squirm out from under Silver, but he didn't want to let her go. Satisfying that burning lust felt like a better idea, and who better than his wife to do so with? He began to rub that urgent erection against her furry belly, working downwards.

She let out a soft sigh. "Your advances are... stimulating... but hold yourself, Silver Stars. I've not grown used to the idea of... all this. I think I will, in time, with you, but don't push me into it. This is a lot to accept, even if I make it look simple."

Silver brought himself to a stop almost instantly, a flush of fear of hurting Celestia running through him. "Of course. We can go at the speed you prefer." The desire for lust fled him, and he became a pony on top of her. She seemed to relax quickly, and she began to snuggle with him as a pony, which he quickly returned. "Do you think she'll be alright?"

Celestia nodded. "I think we're past the first hurdle. She is convinced I can fight if need be, which is important, she knows we have a way forward for her, and her people. I don't know if she has the mentality to ever surrender to love, but she seemed willing to at least hear it, which is enough for one day's effort."

They separated and rose up to their hooves. They ascended to the deck to see land coming in swiftly. They were approaching a city that wasn't as large as Catro, but not a small town either. Silver smiled. "They should have all the supplies we need. I imagine they'll be happy to see us, and our money."

Celestia tapped at her chin. "I should think so. The sooner we can be on our way, the better. I'm sure I'm not alone in wishing to see Equestria again."

Silver thought of those he left behind. "Of course... and my foals. I can't... I need to see them."

Celestia raised a brow. "It is easy to forget you are a father now. I would like to see them as well, these children of a human. Do you think they have this 'spirit' that you and I have? To think any foal of Twilight would have such a thing, and such strange parentage."

Silver imagined little half-human children, running around and playing in the war/love form without a care in the world. He chuckled at the thought of it. "They'll do what's right, have it or not. We'll raise them right, together, and make them ready to make their fate the way they want to. I will be the best father, and stallion, I can be."

Celestia leaned over and kissed his snout. "Of this I have little doubt."

The ship sailed in smoothly and was soon tied to one of the piers, keeping it secured in the dock. Several cats hopped aboard and quickly got to enacting minor repairs. It seemed the law had gone into effect in more than one city, as Celestia was offered a receipt to sign that would get them money for the repairs. Another approached with a sheaf of papers and took orders for supplies. Celestia pointed to the middle of the deck. "Load it all there. My ponies will take it into the ship. I want it balanced just right, and we won't take up more of your time than we already have."

Shei settled beside Celestia and Silver. "I remember this port. We traveled through it on our way to Catro. They're doing well enough for themselves."

Silver nodded. The docks seemed clean, and the workers who had serviced the ship were eager and knowledgable. "I think everything will be fine here."

Shei frowned a little. "For the cats, at least."

Silver looked over at Shei. "Well, yes. There's not much to be done for racism. It's one of the oldest injustices."

Shei sank to her belly before leaning against Silver and going quiet.

Patty Windsong trotted over to the group and flopped down beside Shei. "Why the long face, dear?"

Shei smirked ruefully. "That was a joke the cat's adored throwing at us."

Patty seemed to not get it at first before it came to her. "Oh! I get it! That's a good one." Shei's expression didn't lighten. "Cheer up. We're just taking a bit of a pit stop here, then we're off to Equestria!" She looked to Silver then. "You're looking especially good today, dear. Something have you in a good mood?"

Silver smiled gently at Patty. "Yes, it really has. Thanks. How's the trip been for you?"

Patty waved a hoof. "Bah, a bit crowded, and I never saw so many of them jackals before, but most of them are polite enough. They at least know how to play cards. I have a poker tournament going in the evenings. Now that's a lot of fun!"

Silver couldn't help but giggle at the older mare's good mood. Even Shei seemed lifted by it. Soon, they would be back on their way to Equestria.

Author's Note

Oh Patty, don't ever change. The typos say we're overdue for something.

76 - Passing Through

A shrill scream came before one of the cats burst out from below deck. Celestia frowned at the sight of the cat being where she shouldn't have been. Even as the worker hyperventilated and tried to explain what she saw, Celestia approached purposefully but with a carefully-managed smile. "Good day there. You look quite upset."

"Of course I am!" she cried, pointing below deck. "There's... Anubians!"

Celestia tilted her head. "Of course there are. How else am I going to bring them in for trial?"

The nekomata's expression became that of confusion. "W-what? Trial?"

Celestia nodded. "Why else would they be on my ship? Haven't you heard?" She smiled gently. "The Anubians have been routed. Those on my vessel await royal judgment to determine their future fate. Please be kind to them."

"Kind... of course... Are they safe? They aren't even shackled."

Celestia extended her wings. "I give my word, as princess of Equestria, that you are safe. They are under our control."

She flashed a nervous smile at Celestia. "Right, um, sorry for all the noise. I'll get back to work, your majesty..." She slipped away, and the excitement began to ramp down.

Silver came up alongside Celestia. "That was a lot of mostly-the-truths there."

Celestia swiveled an ear at Silver. "The whole truth would have been difficult to understand." She turned to Silver and kissed him under the horn. "Are you disappointed?"

Silver smiled at the kiss. "No, just noting. That was fast thinking." He twitched his ears. "Is our, uh, humanity a secret?"

Celestia looked thoughtful about that. "Let's not share that with anyone who isn't already aware of your own. If you wish to inform Luna in your dreams, you may, and your wives will surely figure it out on their own in time, so there is little purpose there. Most of my little ponies don't need to be confused with such things. Let their princess remain as she is."

Silver slowly nodded in agreement. "It would be a big panic over nothing." He moved in and nuzzled with her carefully before stepping back. Sharing a secret with Celestia, something the two of them held together... It felt good, and Silver began patrolling the boat with a content smile.

Silver came across Fiddah, who bowed her head to him. "Have things been better, m'lord? You seem in good spirits." Her smile was genuine, and one Silver returned. "It's nice seeing you in a good mood."

Silver gently nuzzled against Fiddah's soft and black neck. "You remember that odd form Celestia was in? I was once like that all the time, without even the touches of pony."

Fiddah looked surprised. "Truly? What is that thing called, m'lord?"

Silver pointed at himself. "I was a human. Keep that to yourself, Fiddah. Celestia is not advertising that little adventure."

Fiddah glanced towards where Celestia was conversing with an official. "Of course not, m'lord. Are you happy? I mean... You were that, now you're a pony, a prince, m'lord. Do you like this better?"

Silver sat on his haunches. "I am content with my life. I am looking forward to returning to my family and catching up with all of them, but that is a temporary thing. Everything is in order. I have lovely servants, loving family, and everything is working out."

Fiddah gave a gentle smile and raised a hoof to press on Silver's chest. "I'm glad to hear that, m'lord. Do you need anything?"

Silver considered that, then darted in and stole a kiss. "That will be all. Make sure the other girls don't wander off the ship. We should be ready to go in not too long."

He parted from her and moved to the side of the boat. He rested his forehooves on the rail and looked out over the city. It seemed like a nice enough place for any Anugyptian city. He didn't notice he was being approached until Bottom gently nuzzled against his side. "Sir? Please don't be angry, but we haven't played in a while."

Silver perked an ear. "Darts? Get the board. We can play some now."

Bottom flushed in her face. "Not that kind of playing, sir... I'm still... attractive, right, sir?"

Silver pushed off the rail and slid to his hooves. "Of course, Bottom. You're literally what I thought was sexy, shaped into perfect pony form." His words brought a smile to her face. But was he in the mood? He gently sniffed over her. She wasn't in season, but she clearly wanted to be with him, season or not. "Come with me." He led her away and found a small room that was more a closet than anything else, but large enough for them to come together and reaffirm their bonds. He assured her she was pretty and wonderful, and once he got into the act, he found it quite easy enough to become more enthusiastic. She was built for him, inside and out.

When they snuggled together, Silver draped over Bottom's back, he nibbled at her ears. "If you never bear me a foal, will that upset you?"

Bottom turned an ear back. "I want to, because I know you want it... I want to be the mother of your foals, not just a lover. I want to be as close to you as I can be."

Silver felt himself jump in the mare. Her words were stimulating on a basic level, and frightening on another, considering this mare had once been a stallion. "There is a stallion, my head of guard in fact, he's a colt cuddler."

Bottom looked over her shoulder. "That's nice. Have you ever?"

Silver shook his head. "I wasn't ready for him, when we tried. You were the first stallion I let that close. You weakened that wall with your gentle harmlessness, your eager affections." He snorted. "Your skilled tongue. I couldn't imagine shoving you away, so I surrendered, and you didn't make me regret it. You occupy a special part of my life, you know, being that first male to not scare me like that."

Bottom carefully extracted herself and turned to face him. "I could still do that, if you want, sir?"

Silver shook his head. "You're missing the point. You're a mare now. There's no fear between us, or hesitation. You scared me, Bottom." Bottom looked worried and Silver chuckled. "I needed to be scared. It's alright..." He leaned in and nuzzled along her snout. "You should meet him, when we get back. Rough Tumble is his name. He's a good pony."

Bottom suddenly frowned. "Are you trying to get rid of me, sir?"

Silver tilted his head a bit. "No. I plan to give him a proper chance, even if I don't want him, or any stallion, on top of me, all the rest has stopped bothering me so much. It's just... not that big of a deal, I guess, so long as the other person is alright with it."

Bottom got a look of subtle planning that Silver caught up on. He caught her face between his hooves and pulled it up. "Put that idea away, please. If you want to become his friend, say hello and see what kind of pony he is. If you don't, well, don't. Don't do anything underhanded. He isn't a threat to you. He had a sad childhood too. Not yours, but we each have our own story, where we are the star."

Bottom flashed a smile. "Yours is Silver." Silver chuckled at that, and Bottom gently nuzzled in. They relaxed for a moment, then finally separated, the air a little clearer than it was before, though Silver made a note to keep an eye on Bottom when they got back.

A thought came to Silver and he meandered the ship until he could find Shei. She was with Patty, playing darts with Bottom's set and some of the Anubians. The jackal's fingers gave them a bit of an advantage, and they seemed to be enjoying themselves greatly. Silver slid up beside Shei. "Just to make sure, Bottom's OK with this?"

Shei nodded. "One of them asked her nicely if they could borrow it, and Bottom said OK. They're being careful with it. What brings you this way, m'lord?"

Silver smiled. "You, actually. Weren't you learning magic? How did that go? Did that old stallion stop when I went off to face the Anubians?"

Shei nodded. "We didn't get that far, but enough that I feel I can learn some on my own. He directed me to a book for beginners, and Celestia purchased it for me." She pressed nose-to-nose. "Thank you for checking on me. Did you know Bottom's practicing too? She's better at some of it, and I'm better at others. It has a lot of nuances, just like unicorn magic I suppose. I... I think I want to master healing magic, so other people don't have to suffer what I did. That feels like it would honor my sister, to turn that selfish request into one that will banish sorrow and bring joy where there was darkness. Do you think that's silly, m'lord?"

Silver quickly shook his head. "No! No, that's wonderful... That kind of magic can heal?"

Shei nodded slowly. "If you have a talent for it. I feel some affinity. I won't be the best, m'lord, but that's enough to perhaps save some from that dreadful cliff. That was the worst part, seeing her slide towards it, and not being able to grasp her, and keep her from falling. Every person I can pull back from that cliff..."

Silver gently nibbled at one of her ears. "It's not a contest, or a direct balance. Do it for love, not out of regret. Regret... It can chew you up and leave you always wanting more, but love, love can build you. Your sister would be so proud of you right now."

Shei sank against Silver, and they were quiet for a time. She perked up suddenly. "When I get a bit better at it, I'll show some to you, m'lord. It's not like unicorn magic."

Silver nodded. "I would like to see that from someone not as grumpy as that old stallion. I don't think Saddle Arabian magic is part of my 'thing', but it's fascinating and amazing, and I look forward to it." He departed from the room as an Anubian managed to hit center circle, earning the cheers of her peers. It was a game of violence in a way, but a much kinder one than most of the games he'd witnessed in the camp. He'd have to thank Bottom for letting them play with the darts.

"Prince Silver Stars?" Silver looked towards the guard that had spoken. "We're almost done loading, is there any other business you need within the city? This would be the final opportunity for it."

Silver considered that before ascending to the deck and moving for the gangplank. There was a little something he could do.

Author's Note

Silver, what are you planning?

Will life throw a typo in your path?

77 - Roaming the City

Silver strode down the gangplank and into the city proper. The cats glanced at him curiously as he passed. Why not? He was a curious-looking figure. He got directions from a loitering feline and made his way to a library. Inside he greeted the elderly tomcat. "Good day. I'm looking for a book on Saddle Arabian magic, several, if you have them."

He raised a brow. "It doesn't do much good for ponies that aren't of the right breeding, as much in their blood as anything else." He pointed at Silver's horn. "Like trying to do unicorn magic without a horn."

Silver nodded. "Be that as it may, call it curiosity. How many do you have?"

He slid up to his paws and quickly retrieved a set of three books. "These were given as payment by a cat down on her luck. Maybe they were meant for you? Twenty-five bits and they're yours."

Silver considered that a moment. If the Text were still watching him and adjusting the paths, then perhaps the books truly were meant for him. He pulled out the coins and set it in the cat's outstretched paw before accepting the books. "Thank you." He tucked them away in his saddlebags and trotted quickly back towards the boat before remembering he had fine wings to use. He took to the sky, enjoying the caress of the wind around him before he came down lightly on the deck.

When he touched down, he felt suddenly tired. A little nap couldn't hurt, could it? Silver sank to his belly and nodded off without much delay, only to awaken on his bed, his Earth bed, owned by his old human self. He looked around, was he dreaming? He didn't feel like he was dreaming. The room looked neater than it usually did.

The door leading into the hallway opened and a human casually walked in, and Silver went rigid. It wasn't just any human, it was himself.

David looked at Silver with a blink. "Who put this here?" He wandered over and began petting Silver across the mane and neck and he smiled. "It's the big plushie I always wanted, and it doesn't look deformed like a lot of the big ones tend to. Aren't you the cutest little hellspawn?"

Silver found himself being hugged by his human self and the confusion only grew. The shield that protected him from view seemed to be working, he was a doll in David's eyes. After a moment of thought, he nodded. "David, don't freak out."

David jumped with surprise. Silver smiled. "I'm making your dream come true today."

David stood straight up. "This is, fucking hell this is cool. What's your name?"

Silver pointed at David. "I think I'm a parallel you. It's a long long story, but I want to make sure you're close enough to me to get the feelings right. Are you a bit lonely?"

David frowned at that, but he didn't deny it, enough of an answer.

Silver softly patted the bed. "Sit with me." David looked hesitant. "It doesn't matter if I'm a guy or a girl. Hell, I'm you. Sit with me. We won't do anything unless you want to, but sit with me."

David slid up beside him and Silver rolled over to expose his belly. He pulled David in warmly on that small bed. To make room they had to get close, which is what Silver intended. He cuddled and nestled with his human self, then let out a bit of a giggle. "I'm not sure what this counts as."

With the ice broken, the snuggling became a bit more enthusiastic. He rolled up on top of Silver, pushing Silver onto his back as David laid belly-to-belly with him. "Can you do magic too?"

Silver nodded at the question. "And, compared to you, I have basically no inhibitions. I don't know how long I'll be here, but if I can make, uh, me, happy, let's take advantage of the moment."

David frowned a little. "Not here to stay? Well..." He ran curious fingers along Silver's belly and chest fur. "Can I come with you?"

Silver smiled. "You already said yes to that offer once, and that's how I came to be. You stay here, do some good. This world needs you, I think." Seeing David didn't look entirely satisfied with that answer, Silver leaned in and touched him with his horn, sending a surge of magic through David. His human self gave a surprised grunt as something changed. "There, now you have something to set you apart, even if you probably shouldn't show it off."

David looked over his shoulder at his back end. "Did you do what I think you did?"

Silver grinned. "If you're me, then I think you'll like it."

David shuddered softly. Again, he didn't argue it. He had the silence that Silver had worked so hard to fight against. Silver leaned in and rubbed noses gently. "You don't need to keep secrets from me. I am you."

He was still silent, but he softly stroked along Silver's neck a moment. "Do you have to go?"

Silver smiled. "As amusing as it would be to live with myself and commit what is either masturbation or incest, I do have a family, a pony family, and I have to get back to them. You'll have to get your own family, and it can't be yourself, that isn't right."

The room went dark, and words appeared beside them, and Silver paled at the snout.

Do you wish to accompany him?

"Yes!" said David without hesitation.

Silver tried to speak up against it, but felt what seemed like a great hand gently holding his snout shut.

You may bring one thing with you. What will it be?

David looked uncertain a moment. "If he's going to be there, I doubt I'll need too much." Silver winced internally. Perhaps he shouldn't have been so nice to himself, though at least...

Since you have taken nothing, I will place you where you wish to be. Good luck.

The darkness faded and they were on the boat. Silver was holding his human self, and the ponies in the immediate area were peering at them curiously.

David looked around from on top of Silver, eyes wide with wonder at the new world he was in.

Silver let out a little sigh and gently wriggled out from under David. "Welcome to Equestria, at least the world. Please, stay close. We should go talk to Celestia."

David looked shocked. "She's here, or can you send a letter, like Spike?"

The question was answered as Celestia walked towards them from across the deck. David somehow managed to look more surprised than he already was, and hid against Silver.

Celestia glanced between Silver and David. "I trust there is a story coming shortly?"

Silver smiled sheepishly. "There is. Care to retire and share it?"

She led the way for the human and her stallion to the dining room and closed the door with her golden magic. "He looks just as Luna described, if I hadn't seen Jake, I would think all human males looked this way."

David raised a brow. "There are other humans here?"

Silver pointed at himself with a hoof. "Besides me, who is you?"

Celestia shook her head. "He's you?"

David had put the pieces together. "Another version of him, from another Earth I guess?" He looked over Celestia and Silver, finding plenty to marvel at in both. "And we're both in Equestria?"

Celestia shook her head. "This is Anugypt, but we're setting sail for Equestria shortly." She smiled gently. "Do you share his good heart?"

David stiffened a little. "I try to?"

Silver sighed softly. "This is partially my fault, and Text's. Well, you're here, I'm not going to abandon myself of all people."

Celestia circled around David slowly. "This is what you looked like then? I am Celestia, as I assume you know. Since Silver has accepted responsibility for you, I will as well. I'm sure you must be full of questions."

David looked to Silver. "How much of what I think I know is true?"

Silver laughed. "That's a loaded question, but a lot of it, if your show's the same as mine. We have earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns." He pointed at Celestia. "She's all three, just like me, and there's Twilight Sparkle, Cadance, and Luna."

David nodded slowly. "Alright, and there's a human around? Still a human, or do they all end up ponies like you?"

Silver tapped his chin. "Two at least. Jake's friend. I saw him at a convention and he was doing quite well with some pony friends."

David chuckled a little. "I guess I would be the person to rush into being a pony. Speaking of which, you kind of nudged me along." He reached for his butt and worked down his pants, letting a luxurious tail of brown fur pop free.

Celestia frowned. "Silver, you know that's not right. What would he do if he had stayed on his world, as the only human with a tail?"

Silver shrugged softly. "Been famous?"

David smirked as his other self's humor. "There is that." He made a placating gesture at Celestia. "I'm not mad or anything."

Celestia stomped the ground. "Sun above! Now there's two of you!"

Silver leaned in and whispered to David, "I'm not good at getting angry either. You might want to at least act a little miffed when people deserve it. Which I do, I should point out." Silver sat down in front of David. "Are you upset, being dragged here?"

David shook his head a little. "It was my choice, who would I be mad at? Is it that bad around here?"

Silver perked an ear. "It can be."

The motion of that ear caught David's attention. While he seemed to defer to Celestia's imposing presence, his other-self seemed to hold little intimidation over him, and he began rubbing one of those furry ears. Silver tensed in surprise, but quickly began to relax. "This is one of the stranger things I've indirectly caused."

Celestia let out a little sigh. "Introduce him to your servants. We don't need them being surprised by him. I assume he'll be with you for some time." She didn't try to approach the still-timid version of Silver, and instead excused herself.

"You have servants?"

Silver nodded. "Three mares."

David raised a brow. "Are you sure you're me?"

Silver smiled at the skepticism. "Even you can learn to have company. They're all pretty nice, come on, I'll introduce you to them."

They went off together and came across Bottom first. Bottom looked surprised to see a human, but smiled and bowed to Silver.

Silver gestured to David with a wing. "Bottom, this is David. He'll be staying with us for the foreseeable future."

Bottom nodded at David. "Nice to meet you, sir." She leaned to the side a bit. "Do humans normally have tails?"

David blushed a little through his dark skin. "That was a gift from Silver." He leaned towards Silver. "And really, Silver? You couldn't come up with a better name?"

Silver fluffed up a bit. "What's wrong with Silver Stars?"

Bottom looked between the two. "There's nothing wrong with that name, sir. Are you looking for the others?" Silver nodded. "Fiddah is down below, and Shei is up in the ropes."

Silver wondered what Shei was doing there, but decided to go to Fiddah first. Soon David was introduced to all the mares, and seemed a little relaxed, even if he insisted he would forget their names shortly.

Author's Note

Could this story get more confusing? Say hello to the living typo that is David, not to be confused with Silver, his other self. At least they're getting along.

78 - Sailing Beside Yourself

The loading was complete and the boat was deemed fit for the journey. With nothing else standing in their way, they left the docks and the Eastern world behind, with a course set for Equestria. Silver sat on the deck, watching the shore recede when he felt someone approaching and glanced to see David stand beside him. He looked like he wanted to say something, but didn't say it. Silver knew the feeling all too well. He smiled at the curious reflection of his past self. "Hello, David. I would really have preferred you stayed home, you know."

David gave a nervous chuckle, though no joke had been said. "And miss all of this?"

Silver nodded slowly. "I suppose I said yes too. Given the chance, why wouldn't you? You don't really see yourself, do you?"

David got all the more frightened. He shuffled in place and looked around and gave all the signals except actually talking.

Silver reached with his magic, pulling David to sit beside himself. "I'm like you, I don't get angry very easily, so stop being so worried. I can't think of many things you could do that would really piss me off unless you suddenly decided stabbing me was fun, which wouldn't be very like me to do. I think we need to talk, about a lot of things."

David let out a sigh. "Sorry, I'm not trying to be a doofus about this, but you're claiming you're actually me, and I'm not sur--"

Silver put a hoof on David's shoulder. "Our father... let's not talk about him, our niece is a darling girl, born of our brother who I have wondered at times if he deserves her, but he got out and bred, and we never did, so that's how that works, isn't it? She's an A student, and she has some quirks, but I think she can do well."

David nodded slowly. "What's her name?"

Silver perked an ear. "In my world, Jazmine."

David chuckled. "We're not exactly the same. That's spelled the same, but they always said it like 'yasmeen'. You know, it's actually kind of a relief to know we're not exact clones, just close."

Silver curled around David. "Close, like brothers. Which moves right along to a few things bothering me. You don't talk to anyone but me, so far, and those looks, I'm not blind... I wasn't gay when I was human, why are you staring at me like that?"

David seemed to collapse, bottling himself up instantly.

Silver snorted gently, working through his own hangups. "You don't know, do you? You don't even know how to react to being attracted to a male, if you're like me, you're terrified of it in a lot of ways." He smiled. "The people of this world are very gentle, by and large, with some exceptions."

David shook his head. "Let's not talk about that, what about you? You seem to be surrounded by women, living out some kind of harem fantasy."

Silver smiled with amusement. "That's not an unfair summary, though I had to suffer to get there, and I still struggle for--" He drew a sharp breath as David suddenly began exploring his jewelry, quickly finding his cursed necklace would not come free. "That is relatively new. Look, I think we need to set some boundaries. If you want a friend? That's fine by me. I'm happy to be your friend, talk, and help you adjust." He reached out and poked David in the side. "And I know you want a friend, so don't try to act like you don't."

David wagged his tail and pulled it up into his lap carefully. "Why a tail?"

Silver perked his ears. "I didn't think it over very hard at the time. It just seemed right, so I did it. Are you angry? It's alright to be angry." He offered his nose. "Just bop me right there on the snout and tell me you don't appreciate it."

David reached for that nose and softly pet over it instead of striking it. "Nah, I'm OK with a tail I guess. Does being here turn you into a pony? Will I be a part of your family, or herd?"

Silver flushed lightly in his cheeks. "My herd is large enough, and you're a stallion, or man. Friends, OK, lovers, can we not? I mean... really, we're practically brothers by our own logic, we shouldn't be doing that kind of thing."

David shrugged a little. "You didn't answer the main question."

Silver flicked an ear back. "Being here doesn't mean you have to be a pony. Jake, a human, has been here a long time, and is still human. I don't know, I think people who are ready to do that tend to be the ones drawn here, but that's just me guessing. Even Jake was ready at one point, but he got over it, and is quite well-adjusted to being the token human of Ponyville."

David raised a finger. "So it can be done, or happen, but it doesn't have to be."

Silver knew the sound of scheming and consideration and he squirmed. "David, please. Please. Can we just be friends? As a pony and a human. You're just fine as a human, you know."

"You didn't think so," countered David, making Silver wince again. David reached up and pulled at one of Silver's leathery wings. "They're a lot fuzzier than I would have guessed from the cartoons." Silver squirmed a little. Gentle contact with them felt nice. "Can you actually fly with them? They don't look large enough to get you off the ground."

Silver grabbed David in his magic and lifted the human up onto his back carefully. "Hold on and I'll show you. It's as much magic as it is physical effort." When he felt those hands grabbing into his fur, he spread out his wings wide and took off from the ship. David was quiet as Silver did a slow circuit around the boat and came in for a landing.

The moment they were on the ground, David slipped off with a loud 'woo!'. "God damn, that was amazing! You can just do that whenever you want? That has to be so useful."

Silver smiled. "It took practice, but yes, I do like flying a lot."

"And magic," added David. "When you picked me up, that was magic, right?"

Silver nodded. "This horn isn't just ornamental. Didn't you see the magic?"

"The silver glow?" David reached up and poked Silver's horn before examining its spiral. "I saw a haze that wrapped around me like a fog and picked me up. Very like the cartoon."

Silver drew back and focused on the mental hand he hadn't been using as much lately. "I started with this, to imitate my old hands, but after a while, it just sort of became force, the fog."

The demonstration was suddenly interrupted as Nefertari appeared seemingly from nowhere, standing between Silver and David and staring at David. "Are you looking for a fight? Is this a duel? You two aren't behaving properly for one? Is this love?" She raised a brow. "I would say you're not acting right for that either. Explain, reforger." She glanced at Silver, but her attention was still largely on David.

David was startled, but clearly curious about this new being. "Hello there."

She perked an ear at him, then smiled. "Hello. Well, which is it? Are you looking for fighting or sex?"

David stiffened. "Uh, of the two, I'd vote sex?"

She snorted softly and leaned towards David, sniffing at him. Silver tried to move around her, but she avoided him easily. "Nefer, he's a guest, and he's not here for either of those things."

Nefertari gestured up and down David. "He is clearly in war form. He wants something, let him say what he wants." She exposed her fangs in a wide smile. "Well, David, what is the truth of it?"

David looked uncertain. The canine girl in front of him was built in a pleasing way, but she was also aggressive and gave off a sense of obvious power, and Silver's actions were obviously nervous. "Huh, how about we get to know each other first?"

Nefer blinked. "Really? You can think about that in the war form?"

Silver sighed loudly. "He's not in any war form, that's his normal body."

She spun on Silver with claws at the ready. "Don't lie to me! You've been very honest so far, it would be a shame to ruin the trust you've earned for such an obvious deception."

David rubbed behind his neck. "He isn't lying, really. This is what I am, minus the tail, that's new."

Nefertari turned slowly to regard David, licking over her lips in silence. "This explains far too much... Where did you come from, David. Are you truly... human?"

David patted himself down as if to prove it. "That's what I was born as, and still am, so far I know."

Silver nodded. "I was too, though I've been through far more."

Nefer backed up to get both of them in view. "Do you jest? The words of the spirits become more clear as I come to new understanding. Where? Where are you from that humans can hide from all the world so easily? Perhaps I was a fool in the end, though I suppose we all are in the eyes of the spirits."

David made a vague wobbly gesture with his right hand. "Not here, this world, any of it. Another world, or reality I could say?"

Nefer crossed arms across her chest. "Then how did our people come to be? We were once jackals, just as ponies were horses and Anugyptians cats, but we rose to two legs and gained the war spirit. We gained humanity." She placed a hand directly over her heart. "It became part of us. Where did that come from? There is much to consider..." She turned away. "As for your offer, I will decline. I'm already holding Silver's cub."

Silver rolled his eyes. "That's unconfirmed."

David laughed a little. "Have you slept with everything?"

Silver's head sank at that. "It feels that way sometimes... I really want to cut back on that. I have wives, real wives."

"M-more than one, I gather?"

Silver grunted. "Yes..."

David shook his head. "You sound upset for what sounds like a good deal."

Silver moved up to David, who shrank back fearfully. Silver leaned in and gently nuzzled him. "Dear god, I forgot I was quite that timid. We're friends, remember? I don't hit friends for saying something cheeky." He glanced off towards where Nefer had gone. "By the way, if you get her to warm up? Have fun. Just be clear you're not interested in fighting. She probably won't be interested in the other thing without it, but it'll save you a lot of pain."

David glanced where Silver had. "She isn't one of your wives?"

Silver groaned softly. "No, and hopefully it stays that way. I have enough, thank you. Now go, relax, make friends. I am your Princess Celestia, commanding you to make friends!"

That made David burst into laughter. "Should I write some friendship reports?"

Silver stomped once. "Yes! I expect one by tomorrow evening, and it better be good." Silver vanished in a burst of silvery light, leaving David to his task.

Author's Note

Silver gets to know... himself. It isn't a perfect clone, that's comforting in some ways.

Nefertari thinks this whole thing raises more questions and typos than ever!

79 - Dear Princess Silver Stars

Dear Princess Silver Stars,

Today I found out that my handwriting is as awful as ever. They have typewriters in Equestria, right? Shoot, they're binary keyed ones. I remember them. Oh well, you get scribbles. You asked for them, you get them. So I wandered the ship after you left and tried to introduce myself to some of the ponies working as sailors. They seemed edgy around me until they saw the tail. Apparently that was enough to mark me as 'one of them', and they started talking. Ponies sure are skittish, aren't they?

Anyway, once we broke the ice, they seemed happy to go on and on about what they were working on. I don't really know a damn thing about boats, so I just nodded along as they talked and talked about nothing really. The dog people, on the other hand, they were way different. They weren't like diamond dogs, they were really dog people, upright, clever fingers, talked straight. They thought I was amazing, like their priest, ne-something or other.

Being amazing doesn't make you any better at darts. They seemed nice though, and didn't mind giving pointers. Is it wrong that I think some of them were eyeballing me? Well, you're me, right? You already know my depraved thoughts, so I'll just assume I shouldn't have any shame in these letters. Some of them were pretty hot. The ponies all look like animals, no offense, but the dogs, they're different. I really shouldn't call them dogs, but dogs covers a lot of territory. Anyway, they have different faces, gestures, and, I don't know, looks? The ponies look much more similar to one another in comparison.

I don't trust that priest though. She creeps me out, even if the others seem to think she's the best thing since sliced bread. She stopped by a few times and stared at me when I was just hanging out, and I had to get out of there. Oh right, friends, hm. I made a few I guess? There was this nice mare that worked the rigging, a pegasus. She was fascinated with me, but didn't stare. She would tell me a story, but she'd also prod me for one. I liked the balance I think. Sea Breeze is her name, and she's a good person, pony, human, or whatever else.

Some of the dogs latched onto my tales of D&D and such and we ended up playing an improv session. It was like the old days! I didn't have character sheets or even dice to work with, and we didn't need any. I just made things up, and they reacted, and the story went back and forth and everyone had a good time with it. I think they liked being able to pretend to be a human, odd as that might be. Hell, they practically are furry humans if you ask me. I made a few friends, even if I'm really having a hard time pulling up their names. That never was my, or our I guess, strong point. I'll learn it over time. It's quite a while until Equestria, right?

Your Faithful Student,
You.

Silver rolled his eyes as he folded the paper up in his magic and set it aside. Celestia leaned over his shoulder. "How did it go?"

Silver turned to softly nuzzle her. "His first friendship report."

Celestia lifted an ear. "Oh? I thought you didn't approve of those."

Silver shrugged. "And yet here I am. Actions speak louder than words, they say. He's doing well, my other me. He's made some friends and he's keeping himself entertained. I'm glad."

Celestia raised a hoof to Silver's chest. "You feel responsible."

"Of course I do," said Silver with a quirked brow. "I'm the one that threw open the door for him to wander through. I could have avoided him if I was more careful and less impulsive."

Celestia raised an eyebrow at him in a silent challenge.

Silver thought back over it. "I suppose... it was his choice, in the end. You can't blame me for feeling for the guy. He's literally another me. I know what he's going through."

Celestia smiled gently. "And you're doing what you wish others had done with you?"

Silver nodded quickly. "Exactly. I had to suffer to reach a town, be ostracized and suspected there, then crowded in and ogled at, kidnapped, twice. At least I had Rough Draft, he was great, but he didn't have much actual power when it came to avoiding these things, and that was before I even became a pony!"

Celestia gestured with a hoof down the hallway. "This 'other you' is riding with royalty, playing games with exotic people, and having a fine time, so far. Did he bring any human artifacts with him like you had?"

Silver frowned. "Unless he had something in his pockets, no, and good thing. If he had, he would have been thrown somewhere far away, probably where I'd never find him. He... He trusted me to see to him and came with nothing. That's a lot of faith."

She gently brushed against his side. "A faith you will, without doubt, prove well-invested. For what it's worth, I approve of you looking after him, I just don't think you should do it out of guilt."

A thought came to Silver and he perked up. "Did they ever find anything on my computer?"

Celestia scrunched her brows. "They were still digging through it, last I left them. They've requested permission to pull it apart a few times and figure out the magic inside of it, but I've resisted that so far. It's yours, after all, even if you've let us have it for the moment."

David came into view, being followed by Bottom. Bottom was sniffing at David curiously as they talked. "I was a human once too! We're... related, in a way. Not like cousins or brothers, but..."

David seemed uncertain, and Bottom's little nuzzles made him both smile and be nervous at once, and Silver knew what was going on. He coughed into a hoof, getting Bottom's attention.

Silver looked between the two of them. "Be gentle with him. David, this is Bottom, and she is entirely harmless. If she wants to be friendly, I'd vote to go with it."

David darkened subtly with his dark flesh. "Isn't she yours?"

Bottom looked over at Silver, then back at David. "I'm his servant, not his wife."

In an attempt to be subtly redirecting that Silver saw through instantly, David asked, "Did you get my letter?"

Silver smiled gently. "I did, it was very nice, but I think you've made another friend. She isn't wrong, she isn't my wife. If she wants to do things on her own, she's free to." He raised a brow. "Besides, you're practically me." He turned away from David pointedly and strode away, with Celestia trailing behind with a curious expression.

Celestia caught up with Silver and nipped at an ear. "You are aware what you're setting up?"

Silver flickered that ear. "Hopefully a good time between them, but, most likely, he'll be too shy to actually do anything, but they may talk, and she may force it, which he'll allow, and if she's as nice as she always is, he'll enjoy himself."

Celestia looked like a child that succeeded in getting the cookie away. "So you're going to force him, for his own good then?"

Silver went rigid. "It's not the same! Don't even joke..."

"Who's joking?" She circled around him. "But you admit it. You do need a little pushing."

Silver lifted his shoulders. "Don't we all, even you, at times. That doesn't translate to pinning me down, making me feel powerless and loathed, again, and stripping away part of me. You never even found out who attacked me, that didn't matter as much as how I lashed back at them." His wings ruffled on his back. "That part? You're still wrong."

Celestia's playful expression fell slowly to concern. "Does it still hurt you so much, after everything has come and gone?"

He shrugged as he moved into their room. "Every time I see you, in your heart of hearts, think it was the right thing to do, justified on some level." He looked over his shoulder. "You should have asked, and you shouldn't have heaped such scorn on me for defending myself, as if that was wrong to do."

Celestia bumped against him. "We did find them, by the way, your attackers. I had them quietly dealt with, and they aren't troubling you, or anypony else."

Silver exposed his fangs. "You didn't even tell me? I know you prefer a soft touch on your little ponies. You could have told me and asked me not to do anything. Why don't you trust me?"

Celestia sat down in front of Silver, blocking his path and spreading her wings to make going around her troubling. "You're not being fair. That was then, this is now. We've been through a lot, David, then Silver Lining, now Prince Silver Stars. I'm telling you now. I can't change what has been done, only what is done going forward."

Silver chuckled softly. "You forgot Princess in there. But, yes, that was then... Are you saying now is different?" She nodded gently and he sighed. He leaned in to nuzzle against her snout. "I refuse to be my father."

The statement made one of Celestia's ears raise. "Your father?"

Silver sat back. "He could never truly forgive anything. The past haunted him, like a ghost. Every bad thing, ever, it always stuck around, picking at him. I tried to be the opposite, letting insults be forgotten, actively trying to toss away grudges and slights. I don't want to be like him that way. I want to be able to forgive, forget, and move on."

Celestia looked him over quietly. "Your philosophy perhaps extended too far."

Silver flashed a fanged grin. "A little. Time tempers all things. Some hurts are worth remembering."

Celestia moved up and gently tugged at one of Silver's ears. "If I offered it again, now, as a wife and friend, what would you say?"

Silver flicked his ears. "What? To be a princess again?" She nodded slowly. "Who's going to sire the foal you want? Didn't Twilight say going back from this is basically impossible."

Celestia gave a nod at each point. "Fine things, but I notice you're not saying 'I don't want to' as a reason. Why is that?"

Silver clenched his jaw a moment. "I've gotten used to doing what's good for everyone around me."

Celestia gently nudged him in the shoulder. "I want to hear what's good for you, and not a pony else."

Silver sagged to the floor, his fight deflated like so much hot air. "I just want to go home."

She rose an ear. "Home, to Earth?"

Silver looked up sharply. "No! To Night Watch, to Fast Change, to Twilight... I want to see my children, to play with them and be, I dunno, a father. I want to be the father of the house, big, strong, but loving always. The kind of father anyone would like to have."

Author's Note

Behold as people try to second-guess one another, and fall head-first into the drama pool, where the typos breed.

80 - That Which Slumbers

The crew of the ship became a little withdrawn as the days went by. Curious, David tried asking about it as casually as he could. Eventually he turned to Silver. "Hey, they're talking about some kind of nightmare region? Local superstition or magical thing?"

Silver looked out over the water. "Magical thing, of the two. I'm not sure it'll want me sailing through so easily this time."

"This time?"

Silver clopped a hoof and turned to face David. "It was a mistake of mine. I can go into dreams, and I prodded into its. It saw me, and now it wants me. I forgot all about it until you reminded me." He leaned in towards David. "If we're lucky, it won't notice me, and we'll casually sail past this otherwise unremarkable stretch of ocean, then we're home free."

"And if not?" asked David with a raised brow. "Should I be getting a weapon?"

The question surprised Silver. "Do you know how to use one?"

"Sure. I practiced a little with my brother, when we were young."

Silver gave a slow nod. "Another way in which we diverge. I never participated with my brother in that. We're talking crazy zombies from the sea, serving the local equivalent of Cthulhu. Are you sure you want to be involved?"

He reached out and put a hand on Silver's snout, gently rubbing him. "We're practically brothers, and if the ship goes down, where am I going to go? I'll do my part."

Silver smiled and nuzzled into the hand on his nose. "I'm glad I met you, not-me. Come on, let's see what we can find for you."

They found themselves in the Anubian's quarters. Despite their meek appearance, many of them had small blades that they eagerly volunteered at the word of a possible fight. "We'll help protect you," said one female. "We're not the strongest Anubians, but we're still Anubians." This got a loud supportive cry, though not every jackal was ready to fight. Sick, old, or disabled, some cheered their fellows on but made no move to join them.

Nefertari was suddenly to the side of Silver. "A fight comes? And you didn't inform me?" Silver jumped away from her as she smiled. "I look forward to a combatant I can utterly destroy without reservation. Tell me more of them."

David had a short sword in hand and was giving it test swings. "Zombies, dread squid god for a boss. They tried to get Silver once already on the way in."

Silver nodded at David. "That about summarizes it. Last time I was disabled by their leader, who could pry into my mind."

Nefertari grinned. "If he's busy doing that, that leaves the rest of us available to tear his little minions apart, then maybe him? Let this be the last fight this 'squid' faces, and earn these new people of Anubian a tale worth singing to their cubs." The suggestion of a complete victory prompted a fresh cheer through the crowd.

Firm Touch slapped his chest with an open hand. "We'll tear them to pieces before they can get within arm's reach, Silver Stars." A fresh cheer rose through the crowd as Firm approached David. "You! Already in war form? It's good to see someone ready to battle!"

Another jackal let out a titter of a giggle. "That's no war form, that's how he always looks."

Firm looked perplexed at that. Nefertari clapped his shoulder. "It confuses me as well, but it is true. Besides, look, he has a pony's tail."

David lifted his sword up. "Pony tail or whatever, I'm going to pull my weight when things get hairy, OK?"

Silver recognized something. "You have nothing to prove to me."

David smiled. "I have something to prove to myself."

Firm Touch slapped David across the back. "That's the spirit! Come, we'll spar." Much of the crowd poured out of the room towards the deck for training.

Silver took the time to find Celestia, who rested in the solarium. She looked up as he approached and he nodded to her. "We're sailing through the creature's domain again, and it'll probably come back."

Celestia nodded. "Is that why the jackals are suddenly riled up? I hope you don't plan to fight it."

Silver pawed at the ground. "If it comes for me, we'll fight it. Rolling over isn't likely to get it to go away. We have sick, wounded, and elderly on the boat. We fight."

Celestia took a quiet breath. "Then sit with me. It won't come until evening, I feel certain. It is not a creature of the light. We'll face it together, if it comes. Hopefully it will not." Silver sank beside her and one of her wings extended over him, drawing him close. "You have nothing to prove to me."

Silver's ears twitched as he laughed. "I just said that to David. Do you know what he said?"

Celestia cracked a wane smile. "I feel you are about to tell me."

"I have something to prove to myself." Silver sat up on his haunches. "If we're attacked, it will probably come for me first. I might not be able to do anything if I'm buried in its nightmares, making this academic at best."

Celestia tapped the ground. "All the more reason for you to stay. Your new friends will fight. I will protect you. Your servants will be told to stay below deck and out of harm's way until it is over, hopefully before it even begins."

Silence came to them. Silver lapsed off into a brief nap, only to appear in the dream world with the distinct impression of being stared at. He was held up in the sky, being pulled out so each hoof went in a different direction. Something wanted to know how he worked. Something was quite willing to tear him apart to find out. Where once invisible bands of force held him, then there were slimy pseudopods, pulling and oozing over him. Another grabbed his neck and tail, pulling in new directions.

Silver surrounded himself in heat and fire as he roared against the violation. It was enough to win him a moment of freedom, and he woke up, shuddering and defiled in feeling across his body, crawling as if with insects. "It's there! It knows I'm here!"

He needn't have spoken as Celestia destroyed a wet corpse in a brilliant bolt of sun. The sky above was dark. It was night. The ship was alive with the sound of wet flesh, warriors grunting with effort and the occasional pained scream of a defender taking a bad blow. Silver hopped to his hooves but practically stumbled back over. Everywhere he had been touched felt slimy and refused to work properly, but this didn't stop him entirely. He wrapped himself in his silver glow and practically threw himself out onto the deck past Celestia.

Jackals and guards were fighting to repel the zombies. There were many more of them then Silver remembered from the last time. They were faster as well, dodging aside swings of blades to bludgeon the defenders with dead limbs. One brought down a pony and shambled over him, looking ready for the killing blow when a sword emerged from his far side. David kicked him free, panting and tired, but grimly determined by the look of him. "Fucking hell there's no end to the fuckers."

Silver focused his magic, only to be wrenched away. He was laying on a table, naked, exposed, and with a frowning Celestia over him. "There's only one cure..."

Twilight popped into view. "Of course. I'll, oh, my scalpel's gone rusty." She lifted a tool that looked like it hadn't been used in decades. "Oh well, science must continue!" She brought the thing down towards Silver's sensitive bits.

Silver pulled at his restraints, and though they stretched with the force, they didn't break. "Celestia, we're past this, together. Tell her to stop. I am your stallion."

Celestia suddenly lept up onto the table, knocking Twilight aside. "My stallion? You have some balls, no wonder we should chop them off. As if any stallion would be good enough for me." She raised a brow. "As if we needed any stallions at all! Murderer! Liar! I would be better off without any stallions around me at all!"

Silver wrenched forward and kissed her. For a moment it was quiet. Their lips were joined, and she began to press into it. There was peace between them, at least until she bit down on his tongue. The taste of blood filled his mouth, and it seemed to wash the entire dream away in a flood of pain.

He came to on the deck, his tongue throbbing. Above him were Celestia, Nefertari, David, and Shei. The last surprised Silver most of all, but she fought as resolutely as the rest. The magic of the Saddle Arabians seemed to come from her in the form of dance. She ducked under blows and came up with surprising force, crushing the jaw of a zombie with the top of her head and sending it to the ground. David didn't have any fancy dances, he just hacked and stabbed and tried to stay alive.

Nefertari was an old hand at battle and darted from body to body, returning them to true death in a blur of destruction and laughter. "Is this the best they have? I demand better! Come on, test me!"

Celestia didn't engage in physical combat at all. The power of her light was enough to strike down zombies that dared to approach. They were all doing so well, but there truly was no end in sight. Silver could see more of them lining up to the edge of the ship, with others eager to climb up onto the deck and join, if not for the lack of space.

Silver forced himself upright. "They're coming for me. We either face their leader, or he'll drag this entire ship down into the water."

Nefertari dashed past three corpses that exploded in a shower of blood and viscera as they fell into chunks. "If you know how to call their leader, go ahead. I'm ready for them. Firm Touch! You still alive?!"

"Here!" A zombie was picked up and hurled from the ship, revealing the location of Firm Touch. Both of the jackals wore their war forms, and used them to tear into the undead army with a burning ferocity. "Hold true, I'm coming."

Silver felt the horrible wrongness in his limbs wasn't going to go away quickly. There was no time to wait. "Fine, we go. If we die, at least the boat will probably be spared." He smiled at Celestia. "That's the way a prince should be."

Celestia returned the smile before she blasted a line of zombies, clearing the way to the edge of the boat. "I'm coming with you."

Nefertari suddenly hefted Silver up onto her shoulder like a sack of potatoes. "As if you could pay me enough to keep me away."

Shei said nothing, but moved quietly, like David, both following the crowd as they edged towards the railing of the ship. Firm Touch burst through the crowd, cracking two of their skulls together and tossing them overboard. "There's plenty of fighting to be had, where are you going?"

He never got his answer. Nefertari, Celestia, and Silver went over the edge, with David and Shei joining in more hesitantly. Firm Touch snorted at them. "Fine, I'll keep the boat clear for you."

Author's Note

Remember this guy? The typos remember.

81 - Where Light Cannot Reach

An uneasy calm overtook the ship. Those that had fascinated the controller of the undead was no longer there. The ship was little more than a bit of floating wood, useless and forgotten. The rotting pony carcases began to flop from the deck into the water, while others fell where they stood, life fleeing their corrupt forms, as forgotten as the ship itself. Firm Touch and the other remaining defenders made short work cleaning up, and soon had a boat clear of hostiles, just the victorious, the wounded, and the dead.

The fell creatures were single-minded, if they had a mind, in their purpose. All the defenders were simply in their way. Those that collapsed or retreated were mostly ignored, leaving them with far more injured than dead as the tally was done. Bottom had joined the others in the triage they had set up. She wielded the book of healing arts Shei planned to use, and she did her best to keep the injured from joining the dead. She was far from the best, or even competent, but she did what she could.

In the water, Silver and the others saw nothing at all. The moon and stars were just a haze at first, but quickly they were crushed out of existence, along with their chests as the water pressed in on them with a seemingly living malignance. They were being welcomed and rejected all at once. With every push deeper into the water, the fouler the fluid became around them. Skin crawled, fur itched, and the decided sensation of worms slithering just beneath the surface made their movements slower, all beside the fact that they were swimming and not breathing.

Nefer thrust her hands wide, forcing the very ocean back a few precious inches. She took a deep breath in the moment before the water seemed to pry and slither, penetrating the bubble she had tried to forge. Celestia swam up and fell into the space, her horn glowing as she lent her magic to Nefertari's attempt. Silver half-fell in a moment after, adding his effort to it. The entire team regathered, but the water was not satisfied. It probed and caressed over their shared shield, trying to reach those within. Their flesh felt defiled even in the dirty-smelling air of their bubble.

David took the time to sheath his sword properly since he wasn't swimming. "Just so we're clear, this is the fucking creepiest thing I've ever done."

Silver smiled with a bit of a sarcastic edge. "I hear that. I really would have preferred to skip this for you, but here you are. Let's survive it at least?"

Celestia got up to her full height. "Survival is an admirable start, but we've come this far. Let's make the world a little better than it was this morning."

Shei shook her head with clenched teeth. "I have only just started to learn the flow of magic, and even I can say confidently that everything about this is wrong." She twitched softly at the crawling sensations, an urge they all felt. David reached for her and gently scratched where it was worst. She sagged lightly. "Thank you... By the sun, can you see it?"

David grimaced. "I didn't want to say anything, but yes..." He could see the distended flesh warping beneath his fingernails. It was as if they were all infested with living worms that desperately sought a way free of them.

Nefertari snorted through her human nose. "This is no idle fight. I'm not even sure this is a fight we can win, but it's a fight we're in, and I don't plan to concede. Do you have any plans, Silver?"

Silver looked out into the dark, and it looked back. He could feel the unknown staring at him despite only the lights shed from the power radiating outwards from their horns. He was being studied, and judged, and reached for. "It knows we're here."

David elbowed Silver in the side. "We need more information than creepy-sounding horror movie tropes. I mean, yeah, it knows that, what else do we know?"

Celestia fanned her wings wide, penetrating the bubble and submerging in the crushing pressure of the ocean. She flared brilliantly, and we saw a city of crumbling stone and stoic majesty. It felt old and forgotten, and soon was lost to sight as Celestia sagged and swayed. The sensation of being watched rushed back as soon as the light had fled.

Silver perked his ears with inspiration. "It's not physical."

David rolled a hand. "Ok, that's a start, how so?"

Silver pointed a hoof into the dark. "If it was physical, we would have seen it just now, but we didn't. It's not just living in the dream world, it is... a part of it. Maybe it had a body? I don't know, but I'm guessing it doesn't anymore."

Shei turned to Silver. "Then you have to fight it. You have power over dreams, don't you? No matter how well any of us kick, we can't buck a dream or make a nightmare go away."

Nefertari snarled. "I don't like it. I didn't come all the way down here just to watch Silver do all the fighting, but if our part is keeping you alive down here, then we'll do that. Go and fight."

A dull thud echoed against the bubble as the form of a long-dead pony pressed against the bubble, then began to push through it. The stink of its still-rotting and moist innards choked at them. Nefertari ripped its head free and threw it back into the water, only for two more to climb in after it. The siege had renewed.

Silver moved to join the fight, but Celestia raised a hoof in his way. "Sleep. If you win, it's over. If you lose, we're doomed either way. Sleep, and win." She turned back to the oncoming horde and joined the others in keeping their little bubble free of the unliving. They seemed stronger and more coordinated beneath the sea, far from the touch of light, far from Celestia's beloved sun. While she was weakened, they pressed with unrelenting determination. They began to fall from the ceiling, crashing down on the defenders and clawing at them with rotting hooves and bony stumps.

Going to sleep in that was far from ideal. But it was his job, his only way to help his friends, wife, and lovers. Silver threw himself, mentally, into the dreamspace, and fell to the ground bonelessly.

There was no hallway. There was no tranquil pool, or curtains of gems, or endless galaxy. There was only the staring eye of the being that sought him. It spoke, but its words were a thousand little corruptions across Silver's ears. Just hearing it made him want to vomit as his belly tried to implode in defiance of the urge. This creature didn't belong here, or most anywhere else. It had no place in that world.

Silver lost sight of it, and everything. He was seated on a long psychiatrist's couch, laid along it with his hooves swaying. The doctor was a well-dressed Freudian-looking man that nodded at Silver. "Tell me more about your mother."

It wanted to know more about him. Silver did not oblige. He rolled off the couch and stood tall. "You are not welcome here."

A mirror appeared, showing off Silver. In the mirror were countless ponies he had met with, fought with, struggled against. Rich brats that wanted him as a toy, and ponies that thought he was a symbol of their oppression, and other ponies that glared at him with jealousy as he rose and rose and rose instead of them, leaving them forgotten and unnamed. He had many enemies.

Silver drove a hoof into the mirror, breaking it in a strange way. Even glass and light were warped by the thing's presence. "I have found a place for myself, damn it. You haven't. You are a nightmare, foul and terrible, and we have no room for the likes of you, here."

Another Silver appeared, its eyes that of a squid, blinking out of sync as it rose a hoof that was attached not with a leg but a tendril with an octopus' suckers. Silver ducked the first swing, only for its head to reach out on a flexible neck and bite into Silver's throat, piecing deep with lunar pony fangs.

Silver jerked back, but couldn't free himself of the burning agony, but that was a dream. Silver stood on a tall green field on a clear summer day. "This isn't your world!"

David thrust a hand through the ground, and climbed up in front of Silver, shaking off dirt as he went. He was covered in lesions and boils that oozed angrily in what appeared to be constant torment. "It's not your world either. Tell me how you fit in. Tell me how you made them love you. Tell me how you make them obey."

Silver pointed a hoof at the sickly-looking human. "First step, stop being creepy. Second, stop being a dick." He spread his wings wide and snarled at the not-David. "You're just a terrible person."

"Tell me," commanded the not-David before lashing out with terrible speed. Silver rolled with the strike across his snout and flipped in the air before coming down upright. Silver reared up and lashed out a hoof, knocking the beast back a few steps, but neither was getting much done. They hurt, and they stung, but their minds were intact, and what else mattered in that dream world?

Silver was seated on a couch. His father sat beside him, awkward and lost. His cat was in his lap. Michael was his name. He had lived a long... long life, filled with wonderful memories. He was a good cat. He was a loyal cat. He put dogs to shame with how personable and... a person he had become, but... he was alive. All living things only have so long, and that time was running out. Michael was old. Michael was dying.

It was Father's idea to take a picture of them together. They hadn't taken many pictures. David thought it was silly at first, but sitting there, his dying cat in his lap, it all fell apart. The sorrow became too much with every flash of the camera. They were trying to capture some fleeting thing, some wisp of memory of this wonderful creature that would soon be gone, forever. There was no going back. All the flowery talk of heaven and hell meant nothing. This creature was going away. It would not return. There would never be another Michael the Cat. The finality crushed him, and he cried. Father took pictures anyway, lamely trying to salvage the situation.

The cat would become sicker and sicker, weaker and weaker. They eventually brought it to a vet to give it peace, but the doctor mocked them. He told them they could have done more for the cat. He could have lived longer. They were bad parents. It was their fault the cat was dying then. Michael died alone in the arms of a stranger. Michael was not seen to this last step by David or his father. The doctor laughed without laughter. He left them both crushed and defeated. David held back many of his tears though. There was no room for them. His father was breaking apart. He took the doctor's words to heart. He had killed Michael. He was a terrible person. The fact that Michael was old for a cat meant no--

Silver broke free suddenly from the memory that threatened to drag him further and further into oblivion. His friends were relying on him. His wives were waiting for him. All of Equestria needed him to win. He would cry later, there was no time for it. Just like the old days, he could wait to cry.

Author's Note

It's not easy to defeat a creature with no body, that can see all your faults laid bare before it.

Even the typos are not so cruel.

83 - Taking a Measure

Silver awoke and immediately knew that it was for real. The dreamworld was gone for the time. He was across a bed with soft linens over him. He looked around as he sat up, only to regret it. His head pounded furiously and the room span and jerked more than being on a boat warranted.

"Hey, take it easy man." It was David. "Feeling alright?"

Silver pushed himself back and up until he was perched on his haunches. "Yeah, well, you know me. I'd say I was until I was dead."

David flashed a thumbs up. "I hear that, but, really, doing alright?"

Silver held out a hoof to David, who met it with a fist. The brohoof was enough to settle the question. Silver looked around. "Where's everyone else?"

David shrugged. "Shei and Bottom are in the infirmary, or what they're calling that room now. They're getting a crash course in their magic. Celestia's with Fiddah, Nefertari, and the others on the deck with most of the dogs. A lot of the sailors were hurt in the attack, and everyone else is pitching in to keep things working smoothly. I don't know shit about sailing, so I figured I'd be here when you woke up."

Silver gave a slow nod. "I appreciate that, even if I think you just didn't want to do the work."

"Am I that transparent?"

Silver grinned. "Like a mirror, really. So, how about you? Unless you're that different from me, that had to be crazy."

David shook a hand lightly. "Crazy does not even begin to describe it. What the hell man? We made it, and that's the important part, but don't expect me to understand what the hell. Did we really end the fight with a musical number? Is that a real thing?"

Silver slid from bed and stood up on wobbling legs, but standing felt better than sitting by a small margin. "It was. So far as I know, humans are immune to song magic, but animals and people of this world, including humans in their form, aren't. I can see when it's happening, but get swept along for the ride. The rest? Don't even know it's going on."

David frowned. "That explains a lot. Celestia thought I cracked from the pressure."

Silver tilted his head at the human that was his distorted reflection. "It's nice having you around. You remind me of a lot of things I'd otherwise forget. Sorry for having you involved in that. I really would have rather you weren't."

David waved it off. "It wasn't your choice." He patted Silver on the cheek and Silver burst into laughter.

"You're a lot touchier than I remember being."

David pulled the hand back. "Is it bothering you?"

Silver shook his head. "No." He frowned a little. "Actually, I might be wrong. I did pet the hell out of Rough Draft, and a few other ponies while I had fingers. Always got permission first."

David's brows raised. "Rough Draft is a real pony? I thought I, er, we? We just made him up, on the spot."

Silver nodded. "He is. He's married to Trixie Lulamoon now."

"Lucky bastard," laughed David. "Or is she being a bitch?"

Silver softly kicked at David. "Don't talk that way about her. She's my adoptive mom, and she's fine. Last I heard, they're expecting a foal together."

David looked surprised. "Seriously? Well, cool, I suppose. Does that make Rough your dad?" Silver nodded. "Far out. You'll introduce me to them I hope?"

Silver flashed a bright smile. "You'll scare them both at first. They know what I used to look like." Silver moved to walk past David, but was halted by a hand on his shoulder. "What?"

David shrugged lamely. "Alright if I ask a few awkward questions?"

Silver raised a brow. "Go for it." He tried to think of what the most awkward question could be.

David gestured over Silver as a whole. "So, what's it like being a pony, from the perspective of someone who used to be human. I mean, a pony couldn't tell me, it doesn't know what being a human's like."

Silver turned to face David as he considered. "It's like walking on your toes and fingers. Your palms are up off the ground. With practice you can learn to hold things with them. Your toes and fingers though, they're stuck where they are. Your face is odd, pushing out like that. I can always see my nose, taking up a lot of visual real estate. My nose is sensitive, not so much smells, but that too, but when something touches it." David reached out and gently pet Silver over the bridge of his nose and Silver shuddered. "Yes, like that. There's a reason ponies rub noses when they're friendly."

David gently touched an ear. "And these?"

"Expressive." Silver nodded. "They're not hugely improved, but they're also focused. They turn towards sounds, and what they're pointed at, I can hear better than a human could. So if I don't notice something at all, it's worse than a human, but once I notice something, it's better. Kind of odd, but that's how it is." The questioning hand wandered over his wings. "That's complicated. It's... like having another set of arms, on my back. It's a feat of magic as well as brawn to get me into the air, but I'm told native flyers don't even think about the magic part."

"So, which is better?"

Silver frowned at the question. "Easier asked than answered. They're different, very different. I've gotten used to being a pony, but I also cheated. Unicorns can grab things as easily as any human can, with practice. I mean... you're asking a damn alicorn."

David wobbled a hand. "If you did it, I could too?"

Silver tensed. "Oh please tell me you're joking. Look, sit, please." He gestured with a hoof to the ground, but David didn't sit, but he didn't flee either, and Silver accepted it. "Let's go through my story. I became a young unicorn. I had to learn how to use my horn. It was slow and boring and hard. I learned not all ponies are nice all the time, but forget that, we'll skip to the important parts. I was forcibly turned into a mare by a very angry Celestia and an all-too-eager Twilight."

He sat on his haunches, facing David. "I ended up gathering magic, both in knowledge and in just raw... stuff. Then, they killed me. Bam, Twilight magic bomb, right on the head. Gone. Then I was a princess, yay." He wobbled his hooves in faux celebration. "Please tell me you're not seriously considering trying to follow me. The Text is listening. If you even tempt it, it will provide that path for you to suffer through. I don't want you to go through that. I care about you... me? You. Definately you. I already went through it. This is about you."

David leaned back against the wall he was beside. "You really care about me." It wasn't a question.

Silver nodded a little. "Of course I do. It's my fault you're here, and you're kind of me. I want to make you happy. I want to be everything for you that I didn't get when I first came here?"

David hiked a brow. "Even a mate?"

Silver flushed. "D-dude, we're both guys, and, at best, brothers, at worst, twins."

David wobbled a hand. "And yet?"

Silver twitched an ear upwards. "And yet?"

David rolled the hand at him, almost accusingly.

Silver watched the hand as the blush grew worse. "Why do you even want to be with... you?"

David reached and stroked across Silver's chest and neck, petting through the smooth fur. "I don't know... I think... the idea of a partner that cares that much about me..."

Silver swallowed heavily. He was stepping in it again. "Wait... David, serious question, but what are you?"

"Hmm?"

"Straight, gay, bi?" asked Silver as he looked David over.

David shrugged. "Whatever. I never got with anyone, so untested? It all looked fun to me, but I never got the chance."

Silver grunted. Of course the Text would send him to a copy of himself with looser desires. "And ponies are alright, I gather?"

David pointed at Silver. "It obviously wasn't a problem for you. I bet you were chasing a pony around before you became a pony. I bet you even had thoughts about Rough Draft, but never went through with it."

Silver went warm as he was called out. His silence was more than enough of an answer. David pushed off the wall and moved towards the door. "I'm not forcing you, that would be fucked up. I'll tell everyone you're awake."

With a quick flick of the head, Silver stopped David with his silvery magic and nudged David closer. "Wait! You're not... I'm not angry with you, this just feels incredibly wrong." He spread his wings wide. "I'm a damn prince! I'm literally in a position of power over you."

David shrugged. "You didn't chase me. I don't think that applies. You've been telling me to buzz off, in the nicest way, since I got here."

"I have not!" cried Silver. "You're completely welcome, just... not like that? I mean, thank you. You were very brave, jumping in there with a sword like that? How the hell did you get the bravery to do that anyway?"

David rubbed behind his head. "Would you get too awkward if I said I didn't want to look pathetic in front of you?"

Silver groaned, but it turned into a laugh. He raised a hoof in the air. "Come here, you deserve a hug, then please don't jump at zombies with a sword to prove anything to me."

They hugged gently, and things went quiet between them for a moment.

A soft clopping came from the door before Celestia pushed into the room with a smile. "Ah, you're awake." She glanced between the two curiously. "Getting along?"

Silver lowered his hoof and David backed off, neither speaking, which provided more information to Celestia than either needed to say. "I see. Silver, how are you feeling?"

"Better." Silver shook himself out. His headache had largely faded. "How's the ship? How are you?"

Celestia dipped her head. "We managed to defeat it. When you collapsed, your wives were sent home, but I remained, as well as Luna. By the time that happened, the task was well in hoof, and we returned to the boat. The creature was put back to rest, but I'm afraid I can't say it's defeated or changed in the long term. Still... You did well. We're alive, which is more than I admit I feared for a time there."

Silver pushed to his hooves and rejoined the activities of the ship. Equestria awaited them.

Author's Note

Silver is hit on strongly by himself. He isn't sure what to feel in return. Is this a typo of emotions?

84 - Approaching Judgment

Silver looked out across the horizon. His tail wagged with a building excitement, and why shouldn't it? He could see a city approaching. It was a city full of ponies. It was a land filled with people that weren't, as a whole, planning to defeat him one way or the other. His journey was almost over. He had accompanied Celestia, and helped her, and succeeded. Peace was had, trade was expanded, and the world was a better place than it was when he first started the journey. For his first trip as a prince, it could have gone better, but it could have gone much worse.

He felt a soft tug at his wagging tail and looked over his shoulder at Bottom there, smiling at him. "Is this your home?"

Silver shook his head. "I don't live here, in this city, but it's close, and it's part of my country. It's a wonderful place, full of interesting ponies."

Bottom slid up beside Silver and looked at the towering buildings of Manehattan quietly for a moment. "Are you hoping I'll stay here?"

Silver jerked his head up. "I don't remember saying that. I thought we've been through this? You're welcome until you find a stallion, or mare, you like and you, not me, decide you want to go."

Bottom leaned in and kissed Silver's left cheek, then the right. "You're precious, and that's why I want to keep you, as a friend, but I won't impose any more than I already have. Tell me where to go, here."

Silver glanced at the city. "A tall, pretty horse like you? I can think of a few ponies in the movie business that'd adore you."

Bottom perked up. "Really? Tell me more!"

Silver did, and Bottom only grew more excited with every word. "I'll try my best."

Silver nodded at her. "Tell them I recommended you, it should get you in the front door and give you a chance. But!" He held up a hoof. "If it doesn't work out, you come back to me, alright? It is not a shame if it doesn't work out. Promise me."

They hugged tightly, and promises were made. Silver's door would always be open to Bottom, and he made sure she understood that. Just as she was about to slip away, Silver put a hoof in front of her. "One thing... If you're not my concubine, why aren't you asking to be a stallion again?"

She shrugged softly. "I... I'm a bottom, like my name. I like things... the way they are. I don't think being a stallion would change it much, but stallions definitely look at me more this way. I like being pretty." She smiled gently. "Thank you, for this, for everything. You're the best prince I ever met." She trotted away with a bounce in her step.

"How many princes has she met?" asked Shei as she trotted up beside Silver.

Silver shook his head. "That doesn't matter and you know it. Hello, Shei. Are you looking forward to Equestria?"

Shei smiled. "I am, but I'm nervous... It was always in the future. It's time to lay my sister to rest, for real."

A new voice chimed in, "What's to be nervous about?" Patty Windsong was there, just popping up out of seemingly nowhere. "We'll do what has to be done, like grown mares and stallions, and then we'll move on. Doubt she'd want us fussing about it overly much, 'sides seeing her wishes were met."

She nudged Silver with a hoof. "You're going to show us around, I hope? We don't have to get right back to where you live, do we?"

Silver smiled at her enthusiasm. "I really should. My wives... and my new foals. I want to see them all so badly. I'll bring you both back here in time, I can promise that. It'll be a big family outing."

Celestia approached. Unless she particularly tried, she was not a stealthy pony. "Prince Silver Stars. As princess of the land, I do hereby relieve you of the duty of accompanying me. You have performed well and above the call of duty several times." She waved towards the city. "Go as you wish." She leaned in and nuzzled, rubbing noses. "I'm sure we'll see each other again soon, my stallion."

Silver's wings shot out. For a moment he was overwhelmed with the urge to flee, to get home all the faster by flying across the bay, but he fought down the urge, and his stiff wings. "It was... quite an experience, Celestia. I'm glad it turned out well in the end. What do you plan to do with the Anubians?"

Celestia gestured with a wing at a few that were gawking at Manehattan. "I will let them learn the wonders of their new nation, and welcome them with open hooves. Many of them are eager to see this new way of life. I don't fear for them."

"You should," Nefertari appeared atop Silver, mounted on him as any cavalry knight. "We won't be as easy to tame as you think."

Silver flushed. Being mounted like that brought up a strangely intimate sensation. Rather than delve into it, he shook at her. "Off of there, I'm not your steed."

Nefertari ran a finger down the back of his neck as another hand stroked at a shoulder. "You'd make a fine steed. If you don't like it, make me get off."

Silver suddenly appeared five feet to the side, letting her drop to her feet nimbly. "Enough." She huffed, but didn't try to mount him again. She stalked off elsewhere in the ship without a word.

Celestia pointed after her. "She's yours, by the way."

Silver recoiled. "W-what? You're going to do it like that?"

Celestia nodded. "Afraid so. Twilight needs to examine her, and her magic, and learn all she can from it. She refused to go quietly, but when I threatened to make her one of your servants, she suddenly became agreeable. It seems she's taken a liking to you." She brought a hoof to her chin. "In fact, she refused to go until I named her as such."

Silver took a slow breath, moving his hoof with the breath as Cadance had shown Twilight. "Fine. I choose, actively choose, to see the bright side of this. She's strong and clever. She'll be useful, and maybe even fun, once she calms down. If she likes me that much, maybe she wants to change. She just wants to be pushed. I can understand that."

Celestia leered at him and he shivered. "Not like that! Celestia... I want to like you. I want to love you. Stop reminding me of that time. She's coming to me. She's daring me to change her, defeat her. It's not even close to the same thing."

Celestia set a hoof on Silver's nose and booped it gently. "Another fine reason I will entrust her to your care. I trust you to see to her responsibly and kindly. Do you understand?"

Silver gave a slow nod before letting out a sigh and smiling. "I'll handle it. Where's Fiddah?"

Fiddah was with David, found in the dining hall, enjoying a morning snack together. Silver smiled. "Good to see you two getting along. Don't you want to see Manehattan?"

David shrugged a bit. "Big city, lots of ponies. Most of the ponies I care about aren't in it."

Fiddah glanced at David, then back to Silver. "His point is basically sound. Those I am charged with overseeing do not live in that city, and we are simply passing through. I have little to see. I trust Bottom has spoken to you?"

Silver trotted towards the table. "I shouldn't be surprised that you knew about that."

Fiddah shook her head. "It's my job, m'lord. I will confess anxiousness to meeting the other lords and ladies of the house I will serve."

Silver hmmed softly. "The way you say that, it sounds like they're all equal."

"Aren't they?" Fiddah tilted her head a little. "I will serve your wives as faithfully as yourself, m'lord." She pushed to her hooves. "I've taken the liberty of packing both our things. We're ready to go as soon as it's practical."

Silver leaned in and trapped one of her ears in his snout, nibbling gently a moment. "It's alright to be curious and amazed once in a while. I won't think less of you for it."

Fiddah's ear twitched in the hold, but she stood patiently. "I'm fine, m'lord. Please."

David shrugged. "She's nervous about meeting Twilight and the rest. I guess I am too."

Silver's expression turned to understanding as he released Fiddah. "Of course. I should have realized sooner. They'll be fine with you, both of you." He looked to David. "Actually, she'll probably think you're a fine test subject, in the nicest way possible. Up to you if you let her poke and prod or not." He tapped a chin. "If you're like me, you'll let her. She's adorable when she's geeking out."

The boat drew into the harbor, pulling up beside a pier and coming to a halt. The gangplank was lowered and ponies cheered in a large crowd to celebrate the return of Princess Celestia. Some shouted for Prince Silver Stars, but it was much smaller, and mostly comprised of those that shared lunar blood. There was no mistaking that Celestia was the more popular of the two.

Celestia stepped down from the boat and led them away with waves and smiles. The crowd happily followed her away from the boat, giving Silver and his retinue a chance to escape, as well as giving the boat peace to perform its duties.

Silver began to lead the others towards the train station, his magic holding aloft the casket he wished he wasn't returning with. His trip was interrupted with the sound of flapping wings and a lunar stallion landing in front of him. He seemed familiar... "Hello," he said with a nervous smile. "We met once before... I was there, at the convention. You were a princess?"

Silver nodded his head quickly. "I remember you! How are you?"

He brightened on being remembered. "I'm well, we're all well... How are you? We've been dying to talk to you, prince of the night. What was the trip like? Did it go alright?"

Silver gestured for him to sit, then began to give him the shortened version of the trip. The lunar pony's attention was riveted at the telling. By the time it ended with their return, he bounced to his hooves, "I'll tell the others all about it. Thank you, sir, for all you've done for everyone."

Fiddah watched him go, then nodded. "We're behind schedule. Please, follow me." Despite being new to the nation, she led Silver and the others to the station and smoothly got them a royal carriage and aboard. She approached each thing with a calm dignity, and didn't let anything get in her way for long.

With the train chugging towards Ponyville, Silver looked out the window, thinking about his family, and how excited he was to see them all.

Author's Note

I'm back, baby! Catro tried to kill me, and it didn't work. You can't keep a good stallion down! Even typos don't phase me.

85 - Welcome Home

Ponyville.

Silver stepped out onto the train platform and felt a wash of alienness, and it came from within, not the happy little town he was in front of. He was large, intimidating, and wielding a coffin of all things. He did not belong. The sense of isolation became an overwhelming thing until Shei gently nuzzled into his neck. "You look lost. Is being home that overwhelming?"

Silver wasn't certain what to say, but appreciated Shei's presence, supplemented with Fiddah sliding in beside his other side. "I took the liberty to announce our arrival."

Everything went tense again. Silver darted his gaze around in time to hear a soft thump in front of him. Rainbow Dash had landed. "Yo! What's with the new jewelry?" She raised a hoof and tapped at Silver's dangling band. "Welcome back!"

Fiddah glanced between Rainbow and Silver, but before she could ask a question, Nefertari appeared behind Rainbow and grabbed the pegasus by the wings. Rainbow squawked in surprise and fury and the two began to wrestle immediately. Silver knew Nefer was holding back. A strong swipe of taloned fingers could cause terrible damage to pegasus wings. She was holding back, at least with her claws, and the two were getting acquainted in a way that both seemed to approve of. It figured that Rainbow would understand the Anubian way.

David hopped off the train with a dramatic jump, despite the gap being nowhere large enough to require such a thing. "Huh, so this is Ponyville? Looks different in person, doesn't it? Flash animation only goes so far versus the real thing."

Silver smiled gently. "Sorry about that. I was being stupid. It's passing." This was his home, as much as anywhere else, more so in a lot of important ways. "Dash, is everyone waiting for me?"

Rainbow kicked Nefertari off of her. "What? Oh yeah! I'm supposed to bring you and your crew back to the castle."

David pointed to the towering structure. "Twilight's castle?"

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "As if there were other ones in Ponyville." She kicked up to her hooves and darted up into the sky. "This way!"

Shei leaned in towards Silver. "I don't want your reunion colored this way..."

Silver looked back at the ornate wooden box he was still holding up. Rainbow hadn't even noticed it. Patty clopped a hoof on top of it, reared up to reach the floating platform. "Go on, I'll take care of setting this aside. I'll meet you all up there." She pointed up at the tower. "Hard to miss."

After thanking Patty Windsong for her help, they left the train station, following in Rainbow's wake to arrive at the castle that dominated the sky above them. Rainbow vanished inside, only for two figures to rush out past her. Night Watch and Fast Change. Silver frozen solid as they bowled into him, and all three began to laugh almost manically. The joy of seeing one another burst all dams as they held and nuzzled and kissed. There were no good words to be said, so they said nothing but cling and savor the moment.

Twilight coughed softly into a hoof, getting their attention. "Silver, welcome back. I'm certain you have a long story to share with us, starting with your new friends." Her eyes wandered to Nefertari, Shei, and Fiddah. "Please, all of you, come inside and be welcome."

They started to filter into the castle. As Silver reached the door, he stopped and turned to Twilight. "I need to do something first."

Twilight perked an ear at him quizzically and silently. Silver leaned in and kissed her nose. "I missed you so much, aren't we going to get a kiss too?" Twilight's stoic face broke, and soon they exchanged a much softer and longer kiss. They pressed into one another, hoofs drawing one another in as it become fiercer by the moment.

Fast Change whistled shrilly in approval. "That's my boy! You did learn something!"

Silver drew back from her, panting and blushing with pleasure. "What was that surprise? You sounded so excited."

Twilight glanced away. Was that nervousness? Guilt? "That can wait. Please, I really do want to hear your stories." She led Silver into the castle and the doors were shut. Silver's journey was completed, even if the next leg of his life promised quite a bit of its own excitement and trials.

The mystery could wait until next time, but even the Text needed to know sooner than that.

As they relaxed and talked, the question nudged upwards into Silver's thoughts. "Is now a good time? There's no reason to hide it, Twilight. I'm sure it's fantastic."

"Fantastic..." Twilight glanced away again, then strode towards Silver. A box made for a ring popped out beside her. "I have a present for you, something very precious. I had to prepare it very personally." She popped open the box, revealing a platinum band with a silvery gemstone set prominently in it. "It holds a memory of mine. If you wear it, you can experience that memory, as if you were me at that moment."

Silver perked his ears with intense curiosity, then dipped his head forward to offer his horn. "That's beyond thoughtful. What moment did you capture?"

Twilight lifted the ring in her magic and slid it snugly over Silver's horn. The moment it clicked into position, Fast Change began to laugh in quivering fits, falling to the ground. Silver paled in fear, but fell limply himself, carried away by the dream. Twilight did answer, though Silver couldn't hear. "It's from when I gave birth."

Silver felt fat and full. Gazing in a mirror, she could see the ring she had purchased. It was recording her every thought. Her every feeling. She turned this way and that, looking over her rotund purple form. She hoped Silver would like it. But what if he didn't? What if he hated it?! What if he hated her for giving it!?

She began to work herself up when two legs came around her and she was drawn into Night Watch's embrace. "Shhh. He'll love it, I promise it. If he doesn't, he can blame me, right now. He can hear and see all of this, right?"

Silver nodded, or was that Twilight? He was Twilight. He couldn't separate the two out. He was she. He got to experience Twilight living out much of her day in quiet study and peace, and the little blisses and pains of being so far along in pregnancy. It was everything he had missed, being forcefully aborted as he was. This gift... This gift was truly thoughtful, if overwhelming.

The sun was just touching the horizon when the first pain hit, sharp and insistent. It was a signal, a warning. What was inside of her was preparing to come out. Somehow, she knew this. Somehow, Zecora also knew this. The zebra came swiftly and ushered Twilight into a bed. Under the zebra shaman's guidance, she began to push and heave. It was hard. It was work. It was the reason labor is called labor, but it didn't hurt, not like some stories say. It was work.

She had done everything Zecora had suggested, and she felt ready. Her body felt ready. Each push moved things further along as she cried out. It was a lot of work. Fast Change was there, so was Night Watch. They said encouraging things, and never left her side. There was a snout, then a head, then little shoulders. After that, it almost fell from her. The relief was huge. She considered a moment taking off the ring, but Fast Change set a hoof on her shoulder. "Not yet. Behold your son."

Twilight turned her attention, and Silver could hear the soft sounds of a newborn foal. He had brown fur with lavender mane and tail. He smiled with fanged teeth. He looked Twilight in the eyes. He looked Silver in the eyes. Somehow, Silver felt the foal could see him. The little lunar unicorn wagged his lavender tail back and forth before going in for a meal from Twilight.

Silver awoke, tears streaming down his eyes. Most of the others had left during his vision, but Twilight was there, leaning against him quietly. Tucked in a bundle at her side, that brown-furred, lavender-maned foal. His foal. Their foal. He leaned in and kissed Twilight under her horn, then leaned in and nuzzled at the foal gently.

He awoke and stared at him that same way Silver had been looked at in the vision. "Da."

Silver smiled goofily. "That's right. Da. I'm so happy to see you, son." The child didn't have more words for him, but the warm feelings seemed to be returned, and they nuzzled together until the foal faded back to sleep.

Hooves touched the floor. Night Watch had arrived quietly. She had her own pouch strapped to her side. Silver took a soft breath. "I am twice blessed. Are they healthy? Are you?"

Night nodded softly and turned to show off the foal. She was drowsy and had her eyes mostly closed. She had the dark blue fur that matched the night sky, with little streaks of silver in her mane and likely her tail. She was adorable. Silver slipped to his hooves to close the short distance and begin nuzzling at Night and the child. "What are their names? They're both so perfect! I... I can't even get words, just... so perfect. Them and their mothers."

Night gently rubbed noses with Silver. "Neither of us wanted to settle on a name until you came back. It will be your first act, as a father, to give them names with us. Look at them, and let Destiny itself speak through you."

That sounded distinctly religious to Silver, and he thought about it. Destiny... It couldn't be... "Text? Are you watching this? Are these your names to give?"

Silver could see the words in his mind, silently blazed, 'What if it is?'

Silver smiled gently. "You're the godfather of my children, my foals. Come on, let's give them nice names." He sat down and regarded his two perfect little bundles of fur, and names began to rise in his throat. "She will be called..."

Author's Note

Fin. It's surely not the end of Silver's life, oh no, but he has come home, and he is loved. He will face future challenges with his family, servants and all.

I do hope you all enjoyed the trip, even ya anonymous -1ers.

86 - I am a Father

Silver held up his foal in his magic while he nuzzled it, then his sister. Two foals. His mind reeled at the thought of being a father twice so quickly, where once he had been nothing but a stud, a toy for so many... "Clear Twilight." He kissed the little filly gently. "You will rival the bearer of half your name for charm soon, I imagine. And you..." He nuzzled the little colt. "You're already breaking my heart. My son, my perfectly... perfect son. I can only hope the name will fit you as well, Morning Glory. A curious name for a lunar foal, perhaps, but you have no normal father, do you?"

Morning reached out and grabbed Silver by the snout, making him snort in surprise. The little one drew himself against Silver and hugged his muzzle warmly and Silver felt his heart melting. "I can't even describe it..."

"You sure you don't want a break?" Twilight was in the doorway into the room. "I appreciate you taking charge and offering to help with the foals, but you don't have to spend every moment in here."

Silver gently pulled Morning free of his nose, just to nuzzle him. "As if I regret even a moment of it. Only time with my lovely wives could compare to it." He carefully set Morning Glory down in a crib he shared with Clear Twilight. "Now be good for me. I'm going to talk with mommy a bit." Pony foals seemed quite observant, and he even nodded at Silver, allowing him to trot over to Twilight and share affectionate nose rubs. "What brings you this way?"

Twilight nipped at one of his ears gently. "You, silly. I love how... How fatherly you've become. It's a new side of you, and it's incredibly adorable, but you should have some life outside of it. Besides, we're a team, right?"

Silver flicked his ears in slow circles and looked around. "Where are Night Watch and Fast Change hiding?"

Twilight suddenly wasn't Twilight. The other unicorn grinned at him. "In the flesh." Silver rolled his eyes at Fast Change, but didn't have ire towards her. "I am serious though. Twilight and Night Watch are too pansy to say anything, but they're worried for you."

Silver extended his wings and gently enfolded Fast Change as he leaned in and kissed her nose. "If you watch the little ones, I promise to go hunt them down. Sorry, It's, really... It's really just wonderful, and I'm enjoying this. I like being a father, a parent..."

Fast Change slipped past him, bumping against his side along the way. "Just remember being a good father means being a good stallion too. We miss you too."

Silver watched her go, especially the sway of her hips. Fast Change was doing it on purpose, or so he was convinced. A small part of him wondered exactly when he'd learned to see the carnal charm of ponies, to see that subtle gesture... Her posture, her motion, everything said 'Come, claim me. I am your mare', and he felt his body responding to it with a rushing of blood. He wanted to agree to her unspoken invitation. "Tell me, Fast, have you considered if you want a foal of your own?"

Fast looked over her shoulder. "I'm in no hurry. I have two foals already." She lifted Clear from the crib and nuzzled the foal in the tummy. "And they're adorable."

Silver smiled at the exchange. "You can be pretty cute yourself... If you're happy, than I'm happy, but you know, I am your stallion too."

She set Clear Twilight down and turned to Silver. "I haven't forgotten. If you plan to not chase your other mares, I'll take you up on that offer, but it isn't right to do it in front of them." She grabbed a blanket in her magic and threw it over him. "So stop dangling in front of them, you stud."

Silver shook off the blanket and chuckled as he turned to leave. "Later. I owe you." He almost got out before she pinched him on the flank with a quick bit of magic. He loved that unicorn.

He trotted through the castle to run into Spike, who threw up a claw. "Woah, man, seriously..."

Silver tilted his head a little. "I'm looking for Twilight or Night, seen either of them?"

Spike pointed upwards. "They're both in the observatory, looking at something and being big geeks about it."

Silver spread his wings and took off smoothly. He sailed up the stairs with powerful flaps, and soon arrived at the door leading to the observatory. He remembered when he went on a date with Twilight there, and smiled at the memory. He clopped on the door twice. "Twilight, Night? Is it alright to come in?"

Night threw open the door with a wing. "Silver! I didn't expect you. Is everything alright?" She adjusted her glasses as she peered at him.

Silver replied by stepping in at her and moving for a kiss, only for the world to abruptly spin around. Night easily flipped him over onto his back, then kissed his prone form gently. "I'll take that as a yes. Who's watching the foals?"

Twilight turned from the telescope she was seated in front of. "If I had to guess, it was either Spike, or Fast Change."

Silver held up a hoof in the air, still upside down. "Fast. Sorry I've been distracted lately with one part of my family that I haven't been there enough for the other part. What are you two up to?" He rolled up onto his hooves.

Twilight pointed at him. "You, actually. Those artifacts you're wearing are very interesting, and only parts of a set. You know that, right?"

Silver nodded quickly. "Oh, yes. It was terrible when I only had one of them, but the more I find, the easier it is to balance them, and the more power they seem to have when I focus them. What'd you find and what does a telescope have to do with it?"

Night gestured towards the bright noon sky. "We think we found another piece of it."

Silver nodded hesitantly. "In the sky?"

Twilight bobbed her head. "In the sky. If you want to find it, that is. You won't be able to take any of them off until you have them all, I'm reasonably sure on this."

Silver moved over to the telescope and looked in, and got a lot of bright light in return that sent him staggering away with a hoof over his abused eye. "What can you even see in the middle of the day?"

Night shook her head. "Us lunar ponies, not much, but for day ponies..." She looked at Twilight.

Twilight smiled. "Even I have a hard time picking it out, but it's only visible for a short period of time each day, usually when the sun is about at its highest. It's a little planet, smaller than the moon, if it's even... a planet. I'm not entirely certain it is. Whatever it is, it's far away, and in the sky."

"Ah yes, I can see it." Nefertari leaned over the telescope, peering into it, though she had not been there a moment earlier. "Fascinating... And here I thought you were chasing the dust of old books again."

Twilight grunted. "That is such a terrible way to describe entirely legitimate research!"

Nefertari pointed to herself with a thumb. "So, have you figured us out yet?"

Twilight looked away. "Well, no. I'm still working on that. Research isn't an instant thing!"

Night's wings spread. "Why are you here, anyway?"

Nefer smiled at Silver gently. "I heard our stallion moving around and came to see."

Night moved between Nefertari and Silver. "He's our stallion. You're not part of our herd. You're not even a pony!"

Nefertari shrugged gently. "Neither is he, technically, and yet you love him all the same. I can't blame you, mind. He is a fierce warrior, stubborn too, and hung like, well... a horse."

Silver colored softly. "Nefer, please, don't tease my lovely wives. You're not here to be my partner that way and you know it."

Nefer flashed a toothy grin as the jackalwoman leaned towards him. "Why don't you force me?"

Silver rolled his eyes. "Because you'd enjoy it, win or lose, and take either way as a sign that mating season has begun."

Twilight coughed softly. "Be that as it may... Do you want to see it? I, for one, am very curious to see the completed set, and what it may be capable of. Besides that, once you have all it, you'll have the option of removing it."

Silver pointed at the telescope. "What does it look like?"

Twilight put her eye to it and peered a moment. "Kind of silverish, funny enough. Like the moon, but flatter and wider instead of round all the way across. I don't see any craters or holes from here, but it's a blurry image at best."

Night Watch spread her wings. "If you go, we're coming. This time we'll all face the unknown, with you, and defeat it as a family."

Silver sat down on his haunches. "I'd rather the foals were older. What's the rush? I spent long enough adventuring."

Twilight moved up and poked him in the chest. "You're my stallion. Adventure? We're going to have that. If you didn't want a life of adventure, you should have stuck with Night Watch and called it quits before."

Night nodded lightly. "I wouldn't have phrased it quite that way, but she's right. You could have had a quiet life before, but I doubt that's an option now. We do have the choice of taking it on, together, as a family."

Nefertari gave a soft chuckle. "Don't be weak, Silver. That's an awful habit of yours. You know what you want, take it."

Silver rose to his hooves and looked to the telescope, than the three females in the room. Before he could speak, Twilight spoke up, "That reminds me! I wanted to see your 'war' form, Silver Stars. I've seen Nefertari's a few times. I'm given to believe it's a racial ability among her people, but you're not an Anubian. You're not even Equestrian, to start, but you qualify for a few things that are not Anubian."

Nodding softly, he assented. "I'd be glad to show you. Celestia proved it can be used for love as well as anger. I'm pretty sure it can be used for any strong and volatile emotion, which love definitely qualifies as. Let me stare at your wonderful bodies for a little while and I'll work myself up into the right state of mind."

Night Watch pushed her glasses up. "You're joking. You're just going to look at us and rouse yourself until you go into a battle trance, of love?"

Nefertari pinched her nose. "If I hadn't seen Celestia grind the point in my face, I'd be just as doubtful. I've seen them do it, together."

Twilight got a dirty look on her face. "I plan to get all the details out of you, Silver. Don't think you're getting away without saying what you did with Celestia while you were gone."

Silver warmed at the idea with embarrassment, but couldn't help but feel happy too. This shame he'd gladly bare, with his wives there beside him.

Author's Note

Silver loves being a daddy, but he loves being a husband too. The fates of Twilight and Silver are impossible to imagine without adventure. No typo can protect them!

87 - Bottom's Up or Enjoying a Rough Tumble

Silver emerged from the observatory with a smile, only to almost run into Rough Tumble. The stallion backed away nervously. "Oh, sorry, sir. I didn't mean to be in the way."

Silver perked his ears at him, looking him over a moment. It was long enough to make Rough nervous and he began to shuffle in place. "Is something wrong?"

"Yes." Silver took a step towards Rough, who shrank backwards. "There are many things wrong."

Rough pinned his ears back. "I've been training, honest. Night Watch as my witness."

Silver leaned in and gently kissed Rough Tumble on the bridge of his nose. "I don't doubt that."

Rough recoiled and looked up at Silver with surprise. "W-what? What's wrong then?"

Silver closed the distance easily, pressing nose to nose. "I have treated you very unkindly. You had a rough start, sure, who doesn't? I'm hardly a poster ch, er, foal for coming from a clean background. We are what we decide to be, and rise to be."

Rough was warm to the touch and was blushing brightly in his cheeks. "I don't understand... What are you saying?"

Silver suddenly nipped his ears with sharp lunar fangs. "I'm asking you out on a date, for real this time." He chuckled softly. "I've seen things, experienced things... I'm just not that scared of stallions anymore." Silver's tail flicked gently. "I just don't want to be bottom, sorry."

Rough slowly crashed down onto his haunches. "Are you... Is this a test? Are you joking with me?" He looked at Silver with wide eyes a moment before he reached up with his hooves and grabbed Silver by the cheeks. "Yes! Please, yes. Are your wives alright with this?"

A sudden wolfwhistle came from the observatory door where Twilight stood, grinning at Silver. "Of course we're alright with this. We gave permission for this particular date a long time ago."

Night Watch nodded as she emerged from around Twilight. "Go, enjoy yourself. It'll be nice to see you going out and just being a pony for a little while. There is one little problem, however. Colt cuddlers are still a taboo, and you're a prince."

Silver threw a leg over Rough's neck and pulled him closer. "I don't care."

Twilight gently nudged Silver in the flank. "You should care. Like it or not, we're both public figures. Now I'm not saying not to have this date, but you don't have to parade it through town." She waved a hoof toward the observatory she just left. "Just like we did, once. Enjoy the stars, and each other. We'll prepare a nice dinner for you both."

Rough Tumble sniffed softly, overwhelmed. "Thanks, Twilight, er, Princess Twilight Sparkle. You... Your whole herd is the best!"

Silver kissed each of the two available wives in turn before he moved in on Rough and pressed lips to lips in a slow exchange. The overwhelmed stallion sank to the ground beneath Silver with a silly smile on his face. This was not the Silver he knew, and he couldn't think of a reason to argue.

Silver drew back from the putty that was Rough Tumble. "Compared to Anubians, pony stallions are little teddy bears, adorable little teddy bears."

Nefertari snorted as she appeared on the opposite side of Silver, darting so quickly as to not be seen until she stopped. "You're going to settle for this little soft pony?"

Rough Tumble scrambled for his hooves, almost falling over himself. "Who are you calling soft? I know how to fight!" Silver put up a hoof to stall Rough, but the guard wasn't having it. He pushed past the hoof and glared at Nefertari. "I am Prince Silver Star's guard, and I take my training seriously."

Twilight coughed into a hoof softly. "Please, Rough, this isn't the place."

Rough grunted and pawed at the ground as if ready to charge. "She's saying I'm not good enough for Silver. I am!"

Nefertari crooked her fingers, showing off her claws for maximum effect. "Are you ready to prove that?"

Night Watch pushed up her glasses. "There's a twenty percent chance of severe injury, fifty percent chance of humiliation, ten percent chance of unknown Anubian magic, and a fifteen percent chance of victory."

Rough glanced at Night, then looked at Nefertari. "Not the best odds, but I'm ready..."

Silver moved between Rough and Nefertari. "No, please. Neither of you have to fight."

Nefertari rolled her eyes. "One day you'll learn that it's not always up to you who fights and when. He has accepted my challenge." She flashed her teeth at Silver. "I'll be gentle, promise."

Silver looked back to Rough, who nodded gently. With a gentle sigh, Silver moved over to join Twilight and Night. "Please, I don't want either of you being hurt."

Before any further words could be exchanged, Nefer closed with Rough Tumble nigh-instantly and cupped his snout with her clawed fingers, one of those claws mere millimeters from his eyes. "You're braver, or stupider, than I thought, daring to challenge a shaman of the Anubians." Rough glared at her, but didn't back away. She laughed loudly. "Oh, I like you. Brave, or stupid. The two are difficult to tell apart. Let us learn a lesson every warrior must learn eventually." Those claws somehow closed without touching, "Know when you're beat. Know your better."

Rough Tumble swallowed heavily before he nodded, a gesture Nefertari allowed. "Will you train me?"

Nefertari raised a brow and lowered her clawed paw. "Now there's an answer better than any I had seen in your future. You will not give your eyes to me in a foolish display of bravado? You will not remain petulantly stubborn and hope that bravery alone will make you the best? You have truly surprised me, pony. Surprised, and delighted." She turned to Silver with a bright smile. "There is hope for him. I hope he understands what he has brought on himself." She suddenly fled, leaving nothing but an afterimage. The image spoke, despite it being little more than a fading spectre. "Tomorrow morning, we begin as the sun rises."

Night Watch smiled nervously. "Discord's cut... You beat the odds."

Rough Tumble sank to the floor, trembling. "She's... Did I make a horrible mistake?"

Silver looked off in the direction Nefer had gone in. "If you stick with it, and you can stand what she serves, you'll become a better warrior for it. She's trained many Anubians for war. Let's put that aside for now. Today you have a date to enjoy."

Rough slowly climbed back to his hooves with a goofy smile returning. "Will you tell me about your journey? It must have been... a lot, for this to happen."

Silver winced a little. "I'd rather not get too deep into most of it. Some of it was painful."

Twilight poked him. "Which makes it doubly important for you to tell us. We are your family, and we'll help you work through it, but we can't do that if you keep it bottled up."

Night nodded in agreement. "Nothing you've seen can be so terrible we can't at least face it with you, as your family."

Rough looked increasingly awkward a moment. "Am I part of that family?"

Twilight smiled at him. "Well, yes. You've been our guard for some time, and maybe something more, depending on how things go. If you mean if you're a part of this herd, well, no, but herds are not the start or end of a family."

Silver nodded with Twilight. "I would be proud to call you family, Rough Tumble. You've fought against a dark past and have worked so hard to be a good pony despite it, even when your hero was turning his back on you." He leaned in and rubbed snout against snout gently. "Let's enjoy today."

Rough and Silver retired to the observatory and they sat side-by-side on two cushions. Rough looked nervous before he leaned in and rest his head on Silver's back. "Is this really alright?"

Silver rest his own head on Rough in kind and snuggled in closer. "Very. I'm so sorry I was blind to all the ways you are a fantastic pony, stallion or mare. I like to think things work out the way they do because they have to."

"Have to?"

Silver nodded gently. "When we first met, you were a bully, and someone else's toy. You hurt me because that was all you knew how to do. Even then, you were looking for ways out. You tried to give up to me, remember that?"

Rough went a bright red. "I... I felt so weak, and you were strong in comparison, at least then. I thought you planned to take advantage of it, and be the big pony."

Silver perked an ear. "You... Were you going to do that to me? Were you going to rape me?"

Rough sank down and looked ashamed. "If I had caught you without my marefriend around, probably. It feels so stupid, now, looking back at it... I was so awful!"

Silver shook his head. "You had your chances, and you didn't. Even as badly broken as you were, you weren't that broken. You were hurt, and hurting. Your parents, they're the real monsters." He frowned and reached for Rough, brushing his side with a hoof. "We're past that... I couldn't accept you then, because I was broken, but that's passed too. I look at you, and I see a pony, a pony that wants to love and be loved, not a stallion or a mare, a pony. A wonderful pony."

Rough tilted his head one way, then the other way. "Destiny. You believe in destiny." Silver nodded gently. "Figures..." He chuckled a little. "I wrote off destiny a long time ago, having to deal with parents like that. Seeing them throw my truck off of Canterlot... If that was Destiny, I didn't want any part!"

Silver put a hoof to his chest. "And yet, it brought you to me, and gave us both a chance to grow, into each other."

"You're not doing this again!" Both stallions looked up to see Fast Change approaching as her form became harder and larger, sculpted to be a chiseled stallion with a dashing grin. "Not this time. If you're having a colt cuddling party, I'm in."

Silver squirmed a little with nervousness and a little excitement. "Fast, beloved, you are... perhaps a bit too aggressive for a gentle introduction."

Fast raised a brow. "I can be plenty gentle! You just lay there and let me turn both of your worlds upside down." He settled between the two of them and began nuzzling each. "Trust me."

Rough Tumble nosed Fast back gently. "Fast Change has... He's very gentle when you want him to be."

Silver wondered when exactly Rough Tumble had learned about that. "Alright. I'll put my faith in you." His tail swayed slowly as he kissed Fast Change's cheek. "Show us, my adaptable stallion."

Author's Note

Next chapter? It could have cloppy bits in it. Overdue cloppy bits.

This many stallions enjoying themselves? Think of the typos!

88 - One Stallion Among Others

Silver felt anxious and squirmed to show it, but he didn't want to just accept it. He gently wrapped Fast Change in his silvery magic and pulled his wife/husband up close. "I really want to get to know Rough. He's waited for this."

Fast Change flashed a smile as he nodded. "Far be it for me to get in the way of you two, just don't ask me to go." He slipped free of Silver's magic and stepped aside. He made a little 'go on' motion with a hoof and looked between Rough Tumble and Silver Stars.

Rough rose up to his own hooves, but looked uncertain and confused. "You don't have to do this, for me."

Silver stood to his full height. He was taller than Rough Tumble, just a tiny bit. He remembered when he was smaller, when Rough Tumble towered over him imposingly and was a threat. Silver spread his wings wide, becoming all the larger for it. "Rough Tumble, you are my guard captain, act with the dignity that entails. Now, I'm going to do horribly invasive magic that will make you hornier than you ever imagined. This is your last chance to turn it down."

Rough's eyes went wide. "W-what? Horny? I'm an earth pony."

Silver put a hoof over his face as Fast Change burst into giggles. "Aroused, sex saddled. You will be my stud, our stud. Are you prepared for that?" Rough was blushing brightly, but nodded and tried to stand straight.

Silver reached with his magic and harmonized with Rough's body and magic, slowly learning its gentle pulse and layout. He didn't use the unicorn alphabet, instead relying on his growing skill in channeling, but it wasn't his own magic. He gently got Rough's magic flowing, hotter and hotter, coaxing that powerful earth pony magic to motion.

Rough began to pant and squirm at the new sensations. He looked curious and scared, but he didn't ask Silver to stop or flee.

Just as the bangle on his jewels had done to him, Silver took a firm hold of that flowing essence and channeled it down between Rough's legs as he went in for a kiss. Rough snorted with surprise, both at being kissed and the sudden bloated pleasure that was still growing in intensity between his legs. He grew thick and ready in a few quick thumps of his heart as he sank deeper and deeper into an unnatural rut.

Silver undid the balance between his artifacts, causing magic to flow sharply to his own loins. He grew erect, potent, and horny. He wanted a mare, but there weren't any of those around, just two stallions...

Fast Change licked over his lips. "You two are looking quite... ready." He flicked his tail as he came closer. "Shall we?"

Rough shook himself out and pawed at the ground. "I want... Yes!" He started to circle around, but Silver snorted loudly.

It was the snort of an angry alpha male. "I'm not the bottom." There were still some limits. Silver stomped as a thin line of preseed sprayed to the ground. "I'm ready to top though."

Rough licked over his lips. "One thing... first." He ducked his head down and gently nuzzled the flared head of Silver's member before he licked over the heavily leaking tip and sucked it a moment, welcoming that throbbing flesh into his snout and working it over, much to Silver's delight.

"More for me," proclaimed Fast as he hopped up on Rough from behind and hugged him tightly. He worked himself into position, nudging at Rough under the tail until the mark was found and he began to carefully pry Rough Tumble open with a ready shaft. Tumble groaned around Silver's member as he was filled and pushed himself a few more inches down around the big horse cock he was teasing.

Silver felt pleasure and jealousy well at once. That other stallion was claiming his partner! But it was no random stallion... That was Fast Change and he/she could be quite a pretty mare when she wanted to be. Silver spurted a thick gob of sticky prefluid into Rough's snout as he worked through it.

Fast Change had no such heavy thoughts, just heavy thrusts. He knew exactly how hard and fast to move, and took Rough Tumble with quickly increasing motions that had the stallion grunting in pleasure. Rough sank further and further along Silver, slowly taking the member up until the medial ring and kissing it around it with the promise of more coming. Silver thrust against Rough, pushing in past the ring and forcing Rough to snort for air through his nose.

"He'll do anything you ask, right now," whispered Fast Change as he pistoned into Rough Tumble.

Rough wasn't in any condition to ask anything, with his snout full of horse cock. He worked himself further and further down, stretching his throat and barely breathing by the time he was able to kiss Silver's furry sheath, the entire length inside his tight throat. He swallowed and his muscles grabbed and pulled at Silver in a powerful ripple.

Silver put his hooves to Rough's head as he thrust against that willing mouth. Unable to hold back from the intense feelings of it, he began to fire. Thick jets of virile alicorn seed began to flow in powerful spurts right down Rough's throat. He quickly reached full and pushed beyond it as his belly swelled a few inches visibly. His lips became splattered with cum as it washed back up in an overflow and Silver drew back, just as hard but slightly satiated.

Fast pulled back at Rough, plunging deep into his ass and letting his own member unload, flooding the submissive stallion's bowels with heat as he sighed with satisfaction. "It's not too late, Rough. Go on."

Silver perked at ear at Fast with some confusion before looking at Rough evenly. Rough licked his lips and shook himself, still speared on Fast Change. "T-turn around, and trust me."

Silver went rigid. Even in his addled state, he knew exactly what was being asked of him. Could he do that, just trust? He leaned in and rubbed noses with Rough Tumble gently. "I will... trust you, please, be careful." As a human, he had known only pain. Perhaps, as a pony, with two loved ones, he could find something different? He turned away from Rough Tumble and looked over his shoulder.

Rough Tumble trembled and pulled forward, only to be drawn back by Fast Change. "He said be careful, that starts with talking nice to your first partner before rushing off."

Rough looked over his own shoulder and nodded shakily. "Y-yeah, sorry. Please? Can you help?"

Fast Change flashed a grin. "I was hoping you'd ask that." He hopped down from Rough, pulling from him along the way smoothly and nuzzling his flank. "Slow and gentle. There's no rush."

Rough moved up to Silver and nipped at his cutie mark, making Silver squirm in anticipation and a little pleasure. He hopped up onto Silver, hopping into position and pressing his member against the tight pucker of Silver's back entrance. "Relax. Trust me and relax."

Saying to trust, and actually trusting, there was a difference, and Silver felt it. He was tight, too tight, and letting go felt impossible. Suddenly he felt a gentle nuzzle and opened his eyes to see Fast Change, as a mare. "Come on, my stallion. You have a job to fulfill. Let him have your ass. Your cock's going to be too busy to care."

She nuzzled his twitching pole before turning around under him with her tail hiked high. "I've waited months for you, Silver. Don't hold back. Fill me with a thousand foals."

Silver shivered. The logical part of his brain doubted Fast wanted a single foal, let alone a thousand. The rest of him told his brain to be quiet, and quickly thrust into her offered vulva. The talented shapeshifter was delightfully tight in just the right places. She rippled and milked at him, and he was quickly lost to the utter rapture of rutting her. He almost missed when Rough pushed in. Almost.

Rough's flared head pushed slowly through Silver's anus and began spreading his insides as Silver let out a loud whinny at the new and alien sensations. They slid together, the three lovers bound by one tense length of masculinity that started at Rough's groin and worked up into Fast's clenching cunt. The motions were clumsy at first, but they began to feel each other, and the patterns evened out, with Silver rocking back into a thrust just before plunging deep into Fast Change.

Rough's motions became smoother and faster as his partner became more used to being filled. It was like a dream, having Silver that way, to know he had accepted it without trickery or force. He hugged Silver from above and behind as he pushed into him, balls lifted, ready to unload. He tried to hold it back, barely keeping it at bay as he waited for Silver to release first.

Silver rocked between his two lovers, lost in two pleasures, one of them so alien. The oddness of it rubbed in him and excited him even as he danced over Fast Change. Rutting the mare took him to the edge quickly. He wanted to seed her, and didn't hold back. One last strong push got a grunt of pleasure from her before he began to flood her with virile seed, only to be suddenly filled himself. The shaft held in his rump jumped and bucked as warmth flowed into him. He could feel Rough's balls pressed against him and suddenly giggled. He was officially gay, or bi, considering he was balls deep in a mare at the time. It wasn't nearly as terrifying from this angle.

Fast Change wiggled her rump softly. "I know you can go longer than that, Silver. I'm not done yet."

Silver softly nipped at her shoulders. "You're never done, you insatiable succubus."

Rough gently nuzzled at Silver's ears. "Are you alright?"

A knock came from the door before Twilight entered with a tray of something that soon hit the floor and made a mess. "Oh! Sorry!"

Fast Change half-lidded her eyes at Twilight. "Oh you're going to be sorry. Close that door, come here, and present, my little nerdy mare."

Rough quickly scrambled off of Silver at the sight of Twilight, blushing and trying to compose himself to some semblance of dignity. "P-Princess Twilight. Hello."

Silver nuzzled gently at Fast Change. "I like the way she thinks. Come here, Twilight."

Twilight approached hesitantly, tail swaying with each step. "I didn't mean to intrude on your personal time. I thought you'd still be enjoying the day before you got to, um, that part. So... how did everything go?"

Fast Change smirked. "Smooth topic change, but it went well, thanks." She shook her rump. "Mmm, I'm still filled with some of the results, but you've waited as long as I have, so prepare yourself, because you're getting rutted."

Twilight went red quickly. "He doesn't have to! He just finished with you. He has to be tired."

While that might be true at other times, with his artifacts set to flood his loins with his magic, he felt quite ready to rut them both to unconsciousness. "Twilight, present yourself." He turned to Rough. "And you, that was... it was good. I'm happy you were my first. Let me take care of her, and we can resume our date."

Author's Note

That went better than could be expected.

Little did Silver know that his sexuality was a typo all along!

89 - Star of Magic

Silver rose to his full height before Twilight, overcoming her by a few precious inches. Stallions grew larger, faster, than mares, and despite his still young form, he enjoyed a height advantage. She smiled up at him, looking both nervous and anxious. He leaned in and gently nipped along her snout. "It's been too long. Has anyone reminded you just how pretty you are?"

Twilight leaned her head back as she challenged. "What kind of pretty?"

What kind of pretty? Well... "You are beautiful in your majestic strength. You have the raw power to dominate what is around you, and the grace to not do that in most situations. You have the adorable awkwardness of a scholar, who's knowledge and insight draws me just as fiercely. You have the overwhelming aura of purpose, surrounded in a field of destiny that cannot be denied. I am yours because it was decided, and I wouldn't want it any other way."

Twilight colored more and more as Silver spoke. When he reached the end, her wings were extended, stiff and wide. "Are you just saying that?"

Silver brought his wings forward to hold Twilight gently. "I said something a long time ago. I would allow myself to be laid bare before you, my lovely scientist. My pretty scholar. I am your subject, your stallion. I am yours."

Fast Change rolled her eyes. "You're supposed to be dominating her, you goof, not setting yourself up to be dominated."

Twilight gave Fast a sour look before she smiled at me. "Lay down." Silver slowly sank to his belly. She made a twirling motion and he slowly rolled with her motion until he was on his back. She giggled a little, not used to the idea of having that sort of power. Even acting like a princess still got to her at times and made her feel awkward, but here was this stallion, proven and even bloodied, doing as she asked with a smile. "Now then, it's time I got my answers."

She trotted around Silver in an almost-walk with how slow it was. "Tell me what you did with Celestia? I want to hear all of it. Spare no detail." She suddenly leaned over Silver. "Did you and she, you know... did you?"

Silver nodded and suddenly Twilight's magic wrapped around his sheath, stroking along it. "Go on," she beckoned as she teased him. "Details, all of them."

Being wrapped in Twilight's magic always tingled a little, having it focused on his sheath made him pant a little as he quickly returned to full hardness beneath her. "I tried to give her a foal, and almost killed myself in the attempt."

Twilight recoiled. "What? How?"

Silver reached a hoof and gently ran it over her snout. "To quicken the womb of a true alicorn is quite a challenge, possibly one that grows in magnitude with age. She is ancient and powerful, and I wasn't stallion enough to fill her, and almost paid the price for it."

Twilight glanced back at her barrel and frowned at Silver. "And yet... we have a foal. Tell me, how many foals have you left scattered around in your journeys?" She pulled and stroked gently with her purple-pink magic. "Did you leave a swollen mare in every port?"

Silver grunted with pleasure and bucked his hips. Thin streams of preseed ran down his member as his excitement grew. "It's not... It's not meant to be. I've sampled mares, but my seed isn't... It isn't right. Maybe it's the... That I'm not what I seem to be."

Twilight perked her ears curiously. "You're infertile? But you gave Night Watch a foal." She pulled at his flared head while rubbing just under it. "Explain."

Rough Tumble raised a hoof and looked ready to approach, but Fast Change threw out a leg in front of him. "Let them."

Silver squirmed under her teasing. She had complete control over very sensitive parts of his anatomy, but he knew he could throw it off if he really wanted to, but he didn't. "I have theories. I gave her a foal before I was an alicorn, before things got as complicated as they are."

Twilight tickled downwards along that member and grasped his balls in her magic, massaging and gently working over them as she watched his face. "You know, you weren't the only one doing irresponsible things... learning things... Being changed."

Silver perked his ears. "What happened?" He grunted as Twilight began stroking him at the same time as playing with his heavy, jeweled, balls. "Ooo, whatever it was, please... I'm here for you."

Twilight's face fell a little. "Is that your 'forgive everything' mentality showing again? You shouldn't forgive me for this." She squeezed painfully and Silver squeaked. "It's not something small."

Silver threw off her magic suddenly and rolled up onto his belly, facing her. "Twilight, whatever it is, tell me. Let me make my own decisions."

Twilight's eyes fell a quiet moment before she nodded. "Very well... Do you remember the experiment I ran, trying to reach your world?"

"It didn't work, what about it?" asked Silver curiously.

Twilight slowly rolled a hoof. "Only sort of. I created a corruption. I destroyed harmony in a very real way, and that corruption came to say hello." Silver sat up sharply and Twilight pushed him down with her magic, settling him back on his belly. "They weren't hostile. They were very kind, even, if confused, and badly warped by my failure. I... I caught some of it, and it overwhelmed me."

Silver looked Twilight over, but she looked entirely fine. "What happened?"

Twilight let out a soft sigh and settled to her own belly. "They burned it out of me. I... hurt them, again, but they cured me. Please don't be angry at them, they really did everything they could to put it to right."

Silver nodded stiffly. "Alright, so... why are you upset? If it's fixed, then what's the harm?"

Twilight pointed downwards with a hoof. "I was pregnant with our foal at the time."

Silver cringed. "He was... fixed too, right? He looked alright."

Twilight leaned forward and flopped, exposing her neck to Silver. "I think so, but how can I be sure? My failure brought danger to him, that little life you trusted to me."

Silver felt the urge to tell her it was alright, that he forgave her, and that everything would be alright, but that wasn't what was wanted. He darted in and grabbed her by the throat, his jaws closing dangerously close to cutting off her air and crushing her windpipe. "Why?"

Twilight swallowed heavily around those intruding fangs as red blood stained her purple fur. "I... I was curious. I wanted to see your world, then I made a mistake, and... it all ran out of control! I'm so sorry!"

Silver drew back and ran a long tongue across her fresh wounds as his eyes lifted to Fast Change. "What do you think I should do with her? My little scholar put her nose in the wrong book and got a nasty burn for it."

Fast frowned a little. "Clearly, she needs to be reminded her actions have consequences."

Silver moved over Twilight, who was still belly-up. "For every action, there is a reaction. This is one of the basic laws of the universe, and cannot be denied. Even more immutable than the very force of destiny itself, my lovely little learner." He inched up and over her, pressing the flared tip of his member to her folds, making her gasp at its girthy presence against her. "You've set this new action in motion. We'll have to work together, as a herd, to counter it, but even that, you well know, will have its consequences. There's no escape, my lovely princess. We have been touched by your actions."

Fast leered softly. "Are you going to show her her mistake the stallion way? I didn't think you had that in you."

Silver shook his head. "That is exactly what she wants." He pulled back from her winking vulva and kissed her across an ear. "My cherished seeker of the unknown, I'm afraid you're getting it last, and I pray you use the time to consider yourself. I know you can do better."

Twilight looked shaken and confused. She slowly sat up and peered at him, then looked across to Fast and Tumble, who were both looking a little sheepish. Fast shrugged softly. "Sorry, he gets to call the punishment on this one."

Twilight struggled to her hooves. "But... Didn't you want?" She looked like she wanted to protest that she wanted it too, but decorum stopped her wagging tongue and she pawed at the ground. "If this... is what you feel is fair..." She licked over her lips. "I... I still want to know, everything."

Silver put a hoof on her nose, allowing the warmth of his earth pony magic to gently wash over her. "You always want to know everything, and it's one of your wonderful traits, but this time, you'll have to wait. That's part of the punishment."

Twilight trembled softly as the powerful magic ran through her snout and she crossed her eyes, looking at his hoof. "What is that? Please! Tell me." But Silver didn't oblige her. She squirmed and grunted and looked quite upset, but it was a good upset, so far Silver could see. She would be punished, and they would move on, together.

Fast moved over and bumped Silver, nose-to-nose. "Come on. Night Watch hasn't gotten her turn, and she deserves one. Poor girl's been so worried for you. Did you miss her?"

Silver quirked an ear. "Miss her? Of course I did! She is the closest I have to a first wife, officially, and I think about her all the time."

Fast nuzzled his cheek. "Then show it. I'll relieve her of duty and you two can go do whatever nature and love compels you, and it better be raunchy." She trotted out the door with her tail swaying.

Rough Tumble smiled nervously. "I'll help watch the foals. You go and have a good time."

Silver nuzzled Twilight, then Rough Tumble. "You're both good ponies, even if I do get angry sometimes." He turned and followed Fast quickly to the stairs, with Tumble following just behind. Twilight remained in the observatory for the moment. As they descended the stairs, Silver swiveled an ear towards Tumble. "We barely started our date. A quick bout, no matter how intense, is not a replacement for actually getting to know one another. A real date."

Tumble blushed gently. "Maybe we could go out to eat?"

Fast snickered softly. "He can take you out to eat when--"

"I use your tricks," cut in and finished Silver. Fast looked at him curiously. "Shapeshifting. If I go as another pony, we'll just be two colt cuddlers, enjoying our deviance, without royalty involved."

Fast snorted softly. "When did you learn shapeshifting spells? They're very complicated."

Silver shook his head. "I didn't, and I probably won't, but that won't stop me from casting by the numbers."

Fast burst into a giggling laugh. "If you don't know what you're doing, you're going to be one generic pony at best."

Tumble slid up alongside Silver. "I don't care what he goes as, so long as we're together."

Fast smiled. "Aw, that was sweet... I'll show you some spells, Silver, after you see to Night Watch."

Author's Note

It's time to do Twilight! ... Silver? Come on, that's your cue! Silver! Obey me! I'll give you such a typo for this!

90 - Tangle of Fate

Silver grabbed Night Watch in a fierce hug and the two began to kiss and nip one another with sharp teeth in the loving exchange only lunar ponies had. They wasted little time getting down to business, and crashed into one another with building zeal as all the pressure of being apart was let go, and they each enjoyed the company of the other.

Sweating and heaving, they snuggled in side-by-side. Night gently nuzzled Silver's cheek. "You've changed. For the better I think? Did you... I won't say enjoy, but do you regret going?"

Silver frowned a little. "That's hard to say, at times. I think I did more good than bad. I do know I'm glad to be here." He rolled with her and put her on top of himself as he wrapped her in warm wings. "Beside my first wife."

Night nuzzled gently. "I haven't been idle while you were away. The road was completed, of course, but so is the guard training academy. Rough Tumble's doing quite well. I think the stallion still hopes to impress you."

Silver kissed her nose. "I expected no less. Oh, what happened with Twilight? Were you there for that?"

Night frowned. "In part. We were entertaining some curious guests, and some of them apparently had some kind of magical disease that was transmitted to Twilight and Fast Change, not that Fast Change minded, since it came with a sharp rise in libido and Twilight was there to act as a relief valve of sorts."

Silver snorted and laughed a little at the image of Twilight being tackled to the ground by an amorous Fast Change. "Wait, did she get infected by the guests, or Fast Change?"

Night rolled her eyes behind her thick glasses. "Fast Change. Our guests were very well behaved until they left." She began softly stroking and teasing over Silver's barrel with her fluffy wings. "I missed you."

"You have no idea." Silver kissed her quietly a moment. "I would think about you constantly. Celestia can find another pony to go with her on these trips."

Night slid off of him and stretched her wings out wide. "It's not that simple. You are a prince, you have responsibilities. We both knew that. Now tell me about this other you?"

Silver sat up onto his haunches. "You mean David? He's another version of me, basically, from another possible version of my timeline."

Night raised a brow. "Should I be worried that made sense? What do you plan to do with him? He's wandering around right now. Mostly harmless, from what I can tell, but he's not you."

Silver leaned forward to touch noses with Night. "I plan to give him a warm welcome to Equestria. Let's make his stay a pleasant one."

"How long until he's a pony?"

Silver raised a brow. "Who says he has to become one?"

"One, he's you, mostly. Two, most humans have made the switch. The odds are in favor of him eventually seeking that transition." She softly snorted. "Does that bother you?"

Silver considered over it a moment. "I think he's fine as a human, but it's his choice, ultimately. If he wants to go to four legs, then I'll try to make that a smooth transition, surrounded by friendly faces."

Night raised a wing. "As opposed to under pressure on a cold hospital floor, half sobbing before a goddess of the land?"

Silver cringed at the reminder of his own transition. "Yes, opposed to that. I want him to be treated well and fairly in all the ways I wasn't."

Night leaned towards Silver. "Do you have feelings for him? You sound very doting."

Silver tapped a clad hoof on the floor. "Well, yes, I suppose. I want to be a good caretaker, and a friend. I don't want him to be lonely and scared, like I was at times."

Night nipped at one of Silver's ears. "You're a good pony." Those words made Silver relax, and Night gently rubbed her snout against his cheek. "I'll help out where I can. Think he wants to train with us?"

Silver nodded a little before pausing. "Wait, why are we talking about this instead of wildly enjoying our time back together?"

Night flashed a toothy grin. "I'm enjoying it right now. I'm glad you're back. The foals are glad you're back. Twilight and Fast are glad to have you back. The whole energy of the castle has changed with you being here, and I love it." She flapped powerfully, lifting into the air. "Next time, I'm going with you." She darted in, kissed him, and took off into the castle with a pleased expression.

Silver barely got out of the room before being approached by Fast Change. "Ready for that spell?"

He smiled and nodded at Fast. "Now, do you have a spell for this? I know you do most of it with magic."

Fast raised a hoof. "Once I have it down, it becomes magic, but I learn from spells, so, yes, I do have some spells for you. Now what do you plan on being?"

Silver looked uncertain at the question. There were so many kinds of ponies. "Let's start simple, with an earth pony."

Fast drew out a book from her saddlebag with her magic and unfolded it. She quickly flipped through it before showing a spell to Silver. The little runes were, of course, in the unicorn alphabet, which he had still not learned. He pulled out his book and dig out his reference and it quickly came back to him as he compared back and forth between the writing and the key to translating it.

"If you do it right, you'll be a perfectly normal earth pony. Note, you'll keep your cutie mark, of course."

Silver perked an ear. "How do I turn back, if I don't have a horn anymore?"

She pointed at herself. "I turn back just fine. Letting go of these spells is a lot easier than putting them in. Besides, you have to be a real master to do it permanently anyway, so, worst case, you wait." She leaned in and smooched him on the nose. "I'll take care of you while you're an earth pony."

Silver wrinkled his snout. "Earth ponies aren't helpless."

Fast waved a hoof. "Sure sure. They're ponies like the rest of us... But they can't fly, and they can't do magic."

Silver wondered if Fast had always felt that way. "They have a magic, it's just not unicorn magic."

Fast raised an ear. "Do you mean the growing crops thing? Anypony can tend a farm if they really want to. The griffons and minotaurs do it, and you don't see them claiming they have fancy magic behind it."

Silver felt anger build, but he couldn't think of the exact words to use. "It's more complicated than that. Alicorns are not alicorns without all three kinds of magic, and it definitely is magic."

Fast suddenly sprouted large wings and fluttered them with a smile. "See, I'm an alicorn, look at me. No earth pony magic here."

Silver poked her. "You are not an alicorn. You're a winged unicorn. Other ponies can feel the difference, and I definitely know the difference."

Fast smirked and leaned in. "You say that, but I played the part of Sun Butt a few times while you two were away, and nopony noticed a thing at all. Earth pony magic's a nice little fable to make earth ponies feel good about themselves. Poor things."

Silver stomped the ground. "You saw me make the crops grow!"

Fast nodded. "I sure did, but you're a unicorn, and an alicorn, so magic is a part of you. Big Mac and Applejack didn't make it grow that fast. You're not proving your case here."

There was one way to prove it. "I'm going to be the most powerful earth pony you know." He set the two books down in front of himself and looked between the two, deciphering the spell as his lips moved, reading it almost outloud.

Fast gently nuzzled his shoulder. "I'm sure you will be. You know I love you, right?"

Silver paused. "What? Of course." As annoyed as he was at her being a bit racist, he wasn't that angry about it. He threw a leg over her and they hugged gently. "You know, these new horseshoes aren't just for show."

Fast tilted her head as she looked over the iron shoes curiously. "I thought they were just that. What are they?"

Silver raised a hoof for easier inspection. "They focus that magic you don't believe in, earth pony magic." He read quietly and practiced the letters until he felt good enough to give it a real try. His horn glowed brightly with the intense power of the transmutation spell, and silvery sparkles rained down on him as his wings melted away and horn began to recede. His muscles swelled faintly as he grew into an earth pony frame. Lastly, with a bright flash, he changed colors, becoming a deep navy blue, though he still had silver mane and tail. He looked even more like Trixie, his adoptive mother, than usual, if one ignored the fact that he was an earth pony.

Fast suddenly tackled him to the ground and nibbled at his neck. "You're adorable! Now you're an earth pony just like your little colt cuddling partner."

Silver easily rolled her off and slid to his hooves before setting a hoof on her back. With a bright flash of earthen magic, vines that weren't there before creeped in along the nearest window and rapidly ensnared Fast Change. "There you are. It should be easy to get out, being 'just' earth magic."

She squeaked and wriggled before she changed to a breezie and fluttered out of the way of the vines before resuming her normal shape. "Very funny! That wasn't any earth pony magic I ever saw before."

Silver tilted his head. "Funny thing, but it feels more... natural as an earth pony. I guess with it being the only kind I have at the moment, I can focus on it."

Fast pointed out the window where the clinging vines still intruded. "Your father would be delighted right now."

Reminded of Rough Draft, Silver nodded slowly. He hadn't thought of his adoptive father in a while. That pony that had once just been an OC of his, who turned out to be a real pony, and who worked so hard to protect him. "We should invite them over for a visit. I don't say hello to Rough Draft and Trixie nearly often enough."

Fast flashed a bright smile. "I'll send a letter. It'll be faster and neater with horn magic. Do you even know how to write with your mouth?"

Silver blushed faintly. "Not very well..." As an earth pony, there were limits he'd have to get used to.

Author's Note

You're an earth pony, Silver. Enjoying it?

Let's hope you didn't typo that spell.

91 - Grounded

Silver strode through the castle. Being an earth pony felt odd. He kept reaching with his magic for doors, to find he had none of that magic to work with. It was similar to when he was first cursed with the bangle on his swaying jewels, without the maddening lust. He enjoyed it, a little. It felt simple and wholesome in a way. He was strong and pure, and being yelled at.

Twilight appeared in front of him with wings fully extended. "Silver Stars! What did you do?!"

Silver smiled at Twilight. "I'm incognito, so if you could avoid calling me that, it would be nice."

Twilight put a hoof over her eyes. "Silver, look, it's very nice that you want to take Tumble out on the town, but first, your cutie mark's showing."

He looked at his flank to see the scribbles of magic still stenciled there in all their messy glory. "Second! You are an alicorn prince. Ceasing to be an alicorn is very improper, even if within your power."

A soft chuckle came from Silver, sounding more amused than concerned. "Twilight, never change. That sounds like decorum you're obssessing over."

Twilight advanced on Silver with her wings waggling, so extended they made her motions a little awkward. "We're royalty! Decorum is a part of our lives!"

Silver nuzzled into one of those fluffy wings and began to preen her, nipping and pulling the feathers straight. Twilight turned red quickly and crashed to her haunches, not expecting the sudden intimacy. He worked on them quietly a moment while he spoke in gentle tones. "The rules are made to control us alicorns, not made by alicorns. If Celestia wanted to get away, do you think she'd really not become a single tribe pony for a time? Because that sounds just like something she'd do if she got it in her head."

"M-maybe." She let out a low sigh. "Why does that feel so nice?" The only reply she got was a redoubled effort to set her feathers in order. He didn't need magic for that, just his mouth and a fierce desire to make her happy, both of which he had. He groomed and set her right, inch by inch, inhaling the sweet scents of her body and gently nipping with newly flattened teeth where the feathers or muscles beneath proved stubborn.

Twilight become more and more relaxed and turned to offer her back to his attention. "Am I still being punished?"

Silver nuzzled between her wings gently. "Are you asking if we can mate?" She colored but didn't reply. "The answer is no, for now, but I will preen you, because I love you very much." He began at her sensitive wing base and started slowly working his way towards the tips. "Do the spa girls offer preening? You look like you haven't gotten it in a little while."

"W-what? I was preened just last week," she protested even as she melted under the attention. "It wasn't this nice..." She went quiet, enjoying the attention until her wings were clean, straight, and properly pampered by her affectionate lover. "Where did you learn how to preen from?"

Silver bumped his nose against hers. "May I go have some fun?"

Twilight smiled a little. "Oh fine, don't tell me... Go, but cover that up." She pointed at his cutie mark. "Not like you'll have much use for that talent as an earth pony anyway."

Silver perked his ears. "Perish the thought. I can make spells as an earth pony just fine. I'll just have to pass them to you to cast them afterwards."

Twi rolled her eyes. "Do you even know how to write with your mouth? It's a specific skill."

He didn't, really, but he refused to let that get him down. "I'm going to be just an earth pony for a little while." He raised a hoof. "And, afterwards, I'm going to find you, tackle you, and do things we'll both enjoy." He trotted off, leaving the blushing princess behind.

"W-wait!" Silver looked over his shoulder at Twilight. "You need a new name. Mmm, Wispy Night. You look like the clouds of the night sky."

Wispy grinned. "That's a nice name, I'll take it. Maybe Wispy will have his turn before Silver gets there." He waggled his brows, then trotted off with his tail wagging.

Spike wander past with a #1 foam over his hand, paused, and looked at Wispy. "Uh, hi?"

Wispy smiled. "Hello. Where are you going to, young dragon?"

Spike tilted his head a little. "Oh, uh, hanging out with a friend of mine. Do you need any help?"

Wispy shook his head, and Spike wandered off, apparently never spotting his cutie mark. He snickered softly as he ducked into a wardrobe closet. Many of the clothes were shaped for mares, specifically an alicorn mare that he knew, but not all of them. He settled on a basic set of saddlebags that hung over his cutie mark, concealing it, but hid little else.

He emerged and began exploring around for Rough Tumble, but the stallion was nowhere in sight. Wispy decided he must have gone outside, so out he went, getting some confused looked by the guards, who didn't recall him entering, but didn't challenge him.

"Hi there!" Wispy looked up to see the Cutie Mark Crusaders had found him and were grinning hugely. "You new in town? I'm Sweetie Belle, and this is Apple Bloom and Scootaloo." The other girls offered their own greetings and waved at him and Wispy felt overwhelmed with cuteness. He surely had time for the foals.

"Hello there, girls. How can I help you?" He smiled and they picked up on his eagerness easily. They had a victim, and they shared looks with big grins.

"We have a little experiment we want to do, and we need an adult. Do you have time, mister...?"

"Wispy. Wispy Night."

Apple Bloom nodded. "Nice ta meet ya, Wispy. Ya have a cutie mark, right?" Wispy nodded. "Great! Ya see, ah'm being taught by Princess Twilight Sparkle herself how ta make potions."

Scootaloo pointed at Apple Bloom. "And she's really good at it!"

Sweetie Belle fluttered her lashes in a cute way. "All you have to do, sir, is try out a potion for us."

Wispy perked his ears. Compared to some of the other schemes they'd tried, this one was a lot simpler than most. "What should it do, if it works properly?" He assumed he'd get polkadotted fur or begin burping the national anthem, if the luck of the Crusaders was consistent.

"Oh, nothin'." Apple Bloom looked like she was hiding something. Her eyes went everywhere but Wispy's own.

His confidence in helping them took a hit, but he didn't want to shoot them down entirely. "Surely it has to do something, or there's no reason to drink it." He glanced off, then back at the Crusaders. "Is it something naughty? I can keep a secret as good as anypony else."

They shared looks between one another, with a mixture of uncertainty and hope.

"Well..." Apple Bloom stepped forward. "Alright, but ya gotta promise ta keep it a secret."

Wispy raised a hoof. "Scout's honor."

They weren't sure which scouts were being honored, but it sounded good enough. Apple Bloom smiled. "Ya see, my sister done needs a stallion since her plans fell through."

Wispy felt the cold grip of dread run through his body. "Is... Is that so?"

Scootaloo nodded quickly. "She was going to get this prince, but that didn't work out. Whatever happened with that anyway, Apple Bloom?"

Apple Bloom shook her head. "Ah don't know. They don't talk about it none, just that she ain't doin' that no more."

It suddenly struck Wispy what the potion he was offered might do. "Is that love poison?"

Apple Bloom went pale. "What? No! Ah mean..." Her head sank. "Yes..."

Wispy reached to set a hoof on her head softly, mussing her mane and trying to be clear he wasn't angry. "It's very good you care about your sister, but there are a few things wrong with this plan. She's not here. What if I fell in love with one of you three instead?"

Sweet Belle put a hoof to her head. "I knew I was forgetting something!"

Apple Bloom tilted her head up at Wispy. "What's the other thing?"

Wispy smiled. "That isn't enough? Didn't you try love poison before?"

Apple Bloom pawed at the ground. "Well, yeah, but we got the recipe better this time." She suddenly stopped. "Wait, how da ya know about that?!"

Wispy sat down on his haunches. "I've heard about you three." They looked worried. "Good things. You're all special and good ponies, with a bright future ahead. You're going to get things done, and I'm very proud to have met you today, but I don't think this is the way."

Scootaloo grinned. "You're kinda nice, Mister Night. Where are you headed to?"

Wispy looked around. Where was he headed to? He didn't really know. "I'm mostly exploring, seeing what there is to see. I never visited Ponyville before." At least, not as a normal-looking earth pony.

Sweetie Belle smiled brightly. "You haven't seen Ponyville until you've had some treats from Sugarcube Corner!" The other two quickly agreed and hopped up to their hooves, ready to lead the way. "Come on!"

Wispy was fine being led there. Maybe Rough Tumble would be there. Maybe he should have asked where the academy actually was. Too late for regrets. He trotted along behind the three fillies as they began to gab on about school and the town and everything else that came to their minds. It was a bunch of random noise, but Wispy enjoyed the company of the energetic fillies regardless, and he humored them with soft mmhmms as seemed appropriate, and little harmless questions asked when the conversation lulled.

They approached the gingerbread house that was Sugarcube Corner and Scootaloo dashed up to the door and threw it open. "Pinkie?! We have a new pony!"

"New pony?!" Pinkie burst out of the store, and Wispy sensed something immediately... off. He couldn't put a hoof on it, but something about Pinkie just felt deeply wrong, though he couldn't see anything wrong. "Hi there! Welcome to Ponyville! Do you have any strong party preferences?"

Wispy came back to the present and the grinning Pinkie Pie in front of him. "Hello Pinkie. I prefer quieter, intimate, parties over loud and crowded ones. Thank you for thinking about me."

Pinkie waved a hoof dismissively. "It's nothing. I love giving new ponies a party. And old friends, and ponies in the middle. What's your name?"

"Wispy Night," introduced Wispy as he looked over Pinkie. She was an earth pony, like he was, and he could tell she was a very physically active one, though a constant need for sweets kept her plump and soft despite it. "Nice to meet you."

Apple Bloom smiled. "He hasn't tried one of yer treats yet, Pinkie. He has ta try some!"

"Right you are!" Pinkie pointed at Apple Bloom, then began to lead the way into the store. "I hope you have a good sweet tooth!"

Author's Note

Silver becomes Wispy Night, and experiences Ponyville from a new angle. What typo-ridden trouble can he get himself into?

92 - Getting to Know Pinkie

Wispy trotted in with the others and was quickly sat down to enjoy a wide variety of treats. He hadn't known there could be so many varieties of 'sweet' without it all becoming the same flavor, but the talented baking of Pinkie and the Cakes made each bite a pleasure. "Mmm, this is very nice, Pinkie."

The Crusaders enjoyed their slightly-manipulative success, scoring a chance to devour random treats without paying for it as part of Wispy's welcome. With their plan busted for the moment to secure a mate for Applejack, they wandered off with a parting wave. "Good luck, mister!" shouted Apple Bloom as they scurried out the door.

Pinkie watched them go before she looked at Wispy with half-lidded eyes. That wasn't a normal look. She was delivering bedroom eyes. Why? "Pinkie, why are you looking at me like that?" Being honest and straightforward about it felt like the right thing to do, and he wondered a moment if that was an earth pony thing, or just a Silver thing.

Pinkie reached across the table and set a hoof on Wispy's chest. "There's something about you. I thought I got away from all of that, but you're making me feel all tingly." She glanced around the empty store conspiratorially. "You probably didn't, but have you ever heard much about humans?"

Wispy opened his mouth to reply just to get a hoof pressed into his snout. The soft frog of her hoof pressed against his tongue. She tasted of sugar and smelled like an explosion of a bakery shop, which didn't surprise him. She was warm, soft, and so delicate there. A soft moan escaped her at the contact and she blushed gently, a deeper red against the pink. "Let me... get the door."

Pinkie bounded away from him suddenly, popping her hoof free with a soft noise of suction. She flipped the sign from open to closed, pulled the blinds and locked the door swiftly. Wispy watched her with growing concern. "To answer your question, yes, I know a lot about humans. What about them? Why are you acting like you plan to do something incredibly inappropriate?" He slid up to his hooves just to suddenly be pulled up onto his hind legs by Pinkie.

She twirled him around and danced with reckless abandon. "It's totally appropriate! You're not married, are you?"

He was, and he quickly said as much as he was flung about by the energetic pink pony.

"Oh, who to?" She leaned in close, her breath washing over his snout and making his fur wave as she stared into his eyes with a manic affection.

Wispy wondered how to answer that. Should he just abandon his false identity? It might be for the best. Just as he made up his mind, Pinkie slowly ran a hoof up over his belly, finding a very particular nerve bundle that made him shudder with newfound pleasure. Oh god, she was tummy rubbing him, and it felt so good... "Shhh, everything's going to be OK," she whispered into one of his ears before her pink tongue flicked out and ran along the rim of his ear. "Pinkie's a nice mare and she'll make you feel good."

"P-Pinkie, Twilight would be very disappointed."

Pinkie paused. It seemed the invoking of her authority figure/friend was enough to at least make her think. "Why would she be upset? She doesn't even like knowing about my 'special' parties." She turned away, and Wispy thought he was getting a break until pleasure tickled at him from below. Her tail was brushing back and forth over his dangling stallion bits. "Besides, silly billy, if you were married, you wouldn't take so long saying who. You're making something up! Naughty boy. Pinkie'll show you how silly that is." Did she always speak in the third person?

Wispy backed away from her and began trotting towards the door, only for the world to suddenly go dark. She wrapped a blindfold around him and tightened it securely but softly. "You're going the wrong way~ Let me show you the right way... The fun way..."

As an earth pony, his options were much more limited for evading Pinkie. He could try communing with the plants, but they were indoors. By the time any of them even got into the building, Pinkie would drag him off. He could fight her, but the idea of striking Pinkie Pie felt like an awful thing to do. He liked Pinkie Pie! "Pinkie, this isn--" She stuffed a ball gag into his open snout and tied it off quickly. He could make whinnies and snorts and garbled noises, but nothing resembling speech.

Pinkie leaned in and planted a kiss on his gagged snout, gently sealing the connection and pulling him close. It was a little scary, but he doubted Pinkie would really hurt him. Unless one counted rape, which Silver had long ago abandoned. He didn't even mind being overpowered in the bedroom, but something was obviously wrong, and he didn't know what, and was becoming rapidly less and less able to do anything about it. If he kept fighting, would he end up hogtied to some kind of frame? He reached out a hoof and hugged her close, and she jumped with surprise before starting to giggle manically. "There we go! See, this'll be fun!"

He felt movement, but couldn't see as Pinkie whisked him off into her room on the second floor. It smelled subtly different. The sweet scents were less overt, being farther away from the actual kitchen. She squeezed him with all the power of a vice, making his bones creak. He wondered how that might have gone if he wasn't a sturdy earth pony at the time. "I love parties with fellow earth ponies." She leaned in and blow across the sensitive hairs in his ear. "They don't break as easily."

She nuzzled along his belly as she pushed him against a wall, keeping him upright. "Humans have it lucky, you can do so much with them. All their parts are right there, in easy reach." She began to nuzzle the crinkled ending of his sheath as it swelled despite himself. "But I love stallions. You keep it all hidden, like a gift, just for me." Every time she spoke, her breath washed warmly over his increasingly excited groin. The end opened and his thick stallion cock began to slip free. Every heartbeat sent another inch out to Pinkie's inspection.

She ran her tongue over the flared head and licked up the tiny amount of pre seed it had leaked. "Mmm, somepony's getting ready, aren't they?" Wispy's muffled reply was ignored as she nuzzled up against his balls, balancing them against the bridge of her snout. She moved in under them and her warm tongue flicked out over his ass, lapping at that brown star that led into him. He jumped in surprise, but she was not dissuaded. Her tongue was powerful, wet, and undeniable. It pressed into him and he wriggled with alien sensations. His cock reached full mast and pulsed with almost painful spasms. Whatever objections he had, intellectually, he was physically ready for the mare, and Pinkie knew it.

She drew back, lapping at his heavy balls along the way. "Poor little guys, I bet it's been a while since they had a chance to play." Oh, perhaps a few hours? Wispy couldn't help but giggle muffedly as he thought about that. Apparently, Pinkie heard. "No? Are you a busy stallion?" She kissed his left ball, then licked slowly over the right. "Finding helpless mares and getting them to raise their tails for you? Naughty boy. Pinkie approves..." She ran the sensitive tip of her nose against the underside of his throbbing pole. "You stud, ready to put out for any mare in need. Well this mare has a need... Service her."

She rose up against him, pressing her chest against his as she hugged close and began to grind his member between their bodies, tickling it with the warm fur of her undercarriage. "Last chance!"

Mmmf? "That sounded like a yes!" She threw him down and he landed on what felt like a soft bed. She landed beside him and clambered up and over him. "You know, I can take care of a stud." She grasped his pole and held it steady as she pressed it against her entrance. She was like a furnace, but also soaking wet. The fur around the area was dripping. She sank down a few inches onto him with a loud hiss. "It'd be so much... fun..." Wispy's arguments were little more than garbled moans, which drove Pinkie along her path. "Why do you make me feel this way? I thought I got away from all of that!" For just a moment, she sounded serious, then she dropped onto him, thrusting his horse cock deep into her grasping interior. The ridges of her inside pulled and rubbed against him wonderfully as she began to bounce up and down against him, driving him into the puffy lips of her excited sex.

She crashed down against him with almost desperate motions, trying to stuff him in deeper and deeper. He grabbed at her hips and held her steady as she pistoned. Her body was... wonderful. He blushed with newfound guilt at how nice it felt to rut Pinkie when he had trusted wives that had-- His thoughts cut off as Pinkie wailed with sudden intensity. Her passage clamped down on him and began to milk in almost painfully tight spasms, determined to get the seed out of him. Would holding back or letting go be more of a cheat? Before he could decide, she rolled over with him, putting him on top and bouncing him up and down against herself as she whimpered with building pleasure. "That's it... Right there, good stud..."

Trying to hold back or not, his body was primed to go. He could feel his balls tightening with their prepared load, and the very thought of filling her pink belly made him want that end to come faster. He wanted her, just as she wanted him, and he wasn't sure why, just that it was undeniable. He pulled her down onto his shaft and thrust up, bumping painfully against her cervix before he let go. His cock began to jump and twitch, filling her with his offering. He could feel his shaft distending as it forced it up through her tight passage to escape from the tip in great sprays. It became warmer inside her as his next thrust took him right into that sticky mess he was still making. On each draw back, his shaft showed the cum-slickened portion of its member before being buried inside Pinkie.

Pinkie suddenly rolled, getting back on top of him and gyrating her hips in a slow circle. "Mmmm, that's the way, yes. Fill me up with..." She trailed off. Wispy wished he could see her face, but the blindfold was still on. She had gone quiet. "What have I done?"

That was not what he expected. He tried to talk, to little avail. She reached for his snout and gently pet over it before she slowly took out the ball gag. "I-if you want to see me thrown in jail forever, I'll understand."

Wispy licked over his lips and got his jaw moving again with relief. "Pinkie, that was amazing, but I didn't ask for it."

Pinkie perked her ears. "You sound a lot less angry than you should be."

Wispy giggled. "Disorder on my part." He squeezed Pinkie's hips gently. "If I wasn't married, which I am, you would have just won me over."

Pinkie gasped dramatically. "You are married?!" She hopped off of him with a wet sucking pop, seed leaking from her puffy lips as she jumped off the bed. "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh! I thought you were just playing shy. Oooo, somepony's going to hate me..."

Wispy sat up and reached for the blindfold. He never learned the trick of manipulating fine things with hooves, but he managed to brush it off with some work. "Pinkie?"

She was at the foot of the bed, looking terrified.

"Pinkie, come here."

Pinkie looked around uncertainly. "Are you going to yell at me?"

Wispy rolled up onto his hooves and approached her instead. He crashed beside her and nuzzled her cheek. "Something's not right, Pinkie. That wasn't you. Let's get it fixed, not play the blame game."

Pinkie smiled with renewed hope. "You think we can fix it?"

Wispy wasn't sure, but he was sure he felt no ire towards the party pony, just concern. What had come over her?

"And did you mean it?"

Wispy perked his ears. "Mean what?"

She smiled uncertainly. "Did you mean it, that I would have had you if you weren't already taken?"

Wispy leaned in and kissed her cheek in the barest of touch. "You are a wonderful mare, and will make a lucky stallion so very happy. Come on, we should talk to Twilight."

Author's Note

What happened to Pinkie? It resulted in some very sexy typos.

Speaking of sexy, I tried to 'do it right'. How'd I do? Better than before? Feedback is how we improve, even with clop.

93 - Don't do That!

Pinkie hurled herself at Wispy and hugged him tightly. "No! You can't do that!"

Wispy jumped with surprise, but nodded. "Why can't I do that?"

Pinkie slid around to his front. "You just can't! She'd never understand. She'll think I'm totally evil, or crazy, or both maybe, and we'd stop being friends and that would be awful! Please! Please please please please!"

Wispy felt his resolve melt under each please she stated, until he was sitting there placidly. Telling Twilight didn't seem so important anymore. "I guess we don't have to... Are you alright though, Pinkie? That wasn't like you."

Pinkie smiled brightly. "Nopony got hurt, right?"

Wispy nodded. "You didn't hurt me, Pinkie, but you might have hurt the relationships I'm in, and the ones you're in. Like you just said, people are going to think poorly, at best. Now, I don--"

Pinkie put a hoof against his mouth. "I know! I know I know! I shouldn't have done it. It was a mistake. I'll never do it again." She licked over her lips. "Unless you want to."

The offer to feel the oddly perfect caress of Pinkie's body... Her tight, perfect, little snatch, her deft tongue. Even the way she moaned was like the songs of angels. He became hard thinking about it and squirmed in place. Wait... When was Pinkie quite this attractive? What was going on? He rose up to his hooves, shaft swaying beneath him as he tried to turn away from her and to the door. "I really should go."

"Looking like that?" Pinkie reached out and ran a hoof along his exposed member, making him shiver with renewed delight. "You look like you need a little help, or am I wrong?"

Wispy let out a little wicker. He wanted her. He also wanted to be a good husband. "Pinkie, something's not right. Please don't try to stop me, if we're really friends." That got Pinkie to back off, and he walked past her with a swaying of his tail and a smile on his face. She was a good pony. Of course she was a good pony. All she wanted was to make other ponies smile. Arriving at Pinkie's bedroom door he turned to her. "Pinkie, I don't hold this against you. I want us to still be friends."

Pinkie hurried up and hugged him. She smelt of sugary paradise. He sniffed at her mane gently and shuddered. Why was every piece of her so... perfect. She walked away with her own tail swaying and he suddenly arched his back, spraying wildly into the air in several ribbons of seed, loosed without contact with anypony at all. He grunted and sighed as the climax washed past him, leaving him dazed and confused. Had he really just cum from watching Pinkie's back end?

Pinkie looked over her shoulder at the mess he had just made, sticky and spread before him. "Wispy! Look at what you did." She put her hooves at her perfectly round hips. "You're going to fix that, I hope."

Wispy nodded through the fog in his mind and rushed to find a towel and returned with it in his mouth. "Sorry about that. That's never happened before." Pinkie came up and reached to take the towel from his mouth with her mouth, and their lips met, and nothing else mattered. They began to kiss, gently at first, but it quickly intensified as Pinkie pressed forward and knocked Wispy to the ground beneath her, where they exchanged saliva without pause. Their tongues danced, exploring one another's snouts as they gazed into one another's eyes. Those wonderful, blue, soulful eyes that begged to be loved.

Wait, wasn't he about to do something? "Where was I?"

Pinkie rubbed his belly, making his legs twitch as she hit all the sensitive points. "I think you wanted me to give you another chance."

Another chance? Oh fuck yes. Another chance. He rolled up to his hooves with a grin and circled her. He inhaled her scent, detecting the musks that hid beneath the sweetness. She was a mare, in her prime. He was a stud, it was only natural. He nipped at her tail gently, making her jump and squeak. Oh wait... "I'm married. We shouldn't."

Pinkie grunted and sat down, looking frustrated. "Who, exactly, are you married to? You still haven't said. 'Cause if this is like, married to your job, that doesn't count."

Wispy frowned. "Night Watch is first wife." That much he remembered clearly. "Fast Change came next."

Pinkie tilted her head. "Those are Twilight's wives names. They can't be your wife too!" She put her hooves on Wispy's shoulder. "No lying!"

Wispy felt crushed at the stern way Pinkie addressed him, as if he had become less worthy as a person for earning her wrath. "I'm sorry..."

Pinkie gently pet over his mane. "Aw, it'll be OK, but you have to tell the truth."

But it was the truth... But it wasn't the truth she wanted to hear, and he didn't want her anger again. "Can't we talk to them?"

Pinkie shook her head. "They're both good friends with Twilight. If we tell them what happened, they'll tell Twilight, and then I won't be friends with Twilight. You don't want that, do you?" Wispy shook his head. "Right! So no telling them, or anypony else! Got that? Shh."

Wispy made a zipper motion over his snout and tossed away the key. "As you command."

Pinkie nuzzled his cheek. "I knew I could rely on you. Now go ahead, admit it. You don't have a wife, you were just scared. It's OK, we all get scared a little. You shouldn't be embarrassed, but we're past that now."

"I was.. scared." He didn't believe it, but he couldn't muster the will to fight Pinkie's suggestion. He felt certain he wouldn't tell anyone about what they had done, or that he was married. "What should I do now, Pinkie?"

Pinkie kissed his nose softly. "Come with me, we're going to get some treats ready and throw open the doors!"

He followed her down the stairs, admiring the way her body moved. Her lines, her physique... He wanted to jump on her, but she said they had a job, so he put his frustration there instead. They baked cookies and pastries and all sorts of things. He learned how to use his hooves and mouth a little better by the end of it, and they were both proud of their culinary teamwork. She flipped the sign back to open and opened the door for a rush of ponies eager to get afternoon snacks.

Mayor Mare sat at the bar, sipping some coffee while enjoying a baked treat. "Pinkie, who is your new assistant?"

Pinkie threw a leg over his shoulder and pulled him close. "This is Wispy Night. He's new in town and I thought I'd greet him personally."

"By giving him a job on the first day?" She nibbled on her treat. "If he made half of these, they're going over well."

Wispy had never been a huge cook, but he had cooked all through his life. Basic things, enough to not mess it up. He was glad it was liked and he smiled at the mayor.

"That reminds me, if you see Prince Silver Stars, Princess Twilight Sparkle is looking for him."

"Rightyo!"

Wispy twitched. Silver Stars, right. Wispy's just a psuedonym. How did he forget that? "I should go now..."

Pinkie drew him back. "Wouldn't you rather have a little sleepover?"

Sleep-- Yes! Yes he would really like that. His head bobbed quickly up and down.

Mayor Mare blocked her snout with a hoof. "Oh my, you certainly have caught the interest of this strapping young colt." She slid to her hooves. "I should get moving. Good day, Pinkie Pie."

"Bye!" Pinkie waved at the Mayor until she was gone, then turned to Wispy. "The Cakes will be back soon, then we can have a little private party all to ourselves."

That sounded so good, and yet... "I'd like to meet your friends, Pinkie, so that we can all be friends."

Pinkie smiled brightly. "Aw, that's sweet! I'll see if I can't get Rarity or AJ to stop by. Rainbow's gonna be busy bringing in a rainstorm in the evening, and Fluttershy, well, she's kind of shy. Nice girl though." He opened his mouth to consider Twilight and Pinkie glared it out of him without any words shared.

"Hey Pinkie." Fast Change sat down at the bar. Her eyes slid over to Wispy and she tilted her head. "Is... Silver?"

Wispy smiled brightly. Perhaps he could be saved from this manipulative malady. "Fast Change!" And all the other words died. He couldn't upset Pinkie.

Pinkie threw a leg over Wispy. "This is Wispy Night. We just met this afternoon."

Fast Change sniffed at them gently and Wispy flushed. Oh god, she had to know what they smelled like. She raised a brow lightly. "Is that so?"

Pinkie nodded quickly. "Poor guy's new in town, so I've been showing him the ropes."

"And the sheets?" asked Fast Change with a grin, getting a confused look from Pinkie. "Oh, nevermind... You have fun with him. Just remind him that it works both ways." No! She thought he was cheating. No help was coming. He tried to call out to her, but did little more than squirm in place. "Have fun!" She slid to her hooves and trotted out of the store with a lewd grin on her face, abandoning Wispy/Silver to their fate.

Pinkie watched her go, then smiled at Wispy. "See, she's fine, and she didn't even know you. Silly stallion, making up wild tales. Pinkie's gonna have to teach you a lesson later about fibbing. It's not nice." She waved a hoof at Wispy and he felt crushed for her admonition. "Aw, don't look like that. We're still friends, silly billy." She kissed him on the bridge of the nose, and got back to work. He returned to his duties as he tried to think through what happened. Somehow, he had become Pinkie's little pet. If he didn't think of a way out, Pinkie would use him whenever the itch was too much, or she was bored.

Was that so bad? Yes! He worked too hard to get to that point, to just throw it all away just to be with Pinkie Pie. Even if she is... perfect, and lovely, and so much fun, and a great lay, and... Thinking about it got him painfully stiff and Pinkie pointed upstairs. "Go wait for me in my room. We can't have you 'waving' to the customers like that. It's not polite." He slunk off to wait for her, his mind a tumultuous mess, half considering the various ways he's make hot and passionate love to her, and the other trying to figure out a way to escape from it and return to his wives.

Author's Note

Silver, how do you get into these situations?

What would you do in this typo of a situation?

94 - Smile

Pinke came bouncing up the stairs in an energetic pronking. "The Cakes are back! I'm off-duty!" she called out with joy as she approached her room, where she expected her newest friend to be waiting. She paused just as she reached the door and thought about him. She barely knew much about the stallion, but just imagining him made her feel tingly in all the right places. Was it love at first sight? But what about that odd feeling? What was his relationship to the humans she left behind?

She banished these troubling thoughts from her mind and pushed open the door to find Wispy staring out a window, looking frustrated. "Aw, are you that bored up here?"

He turned quickly to her, and began to smile. It was at least partially genuine. He seemed really happy to see her, but something was bothering her. "Hello, Pinkie. Could we talk?"

"Of course we can talk." Pinkie bounced over to his side and sat down beside him with a thump. "What's in that pretty little blue head of yours?" She ran a hoof through the soft silvery mane he had, sighing a little as she felt overwhelmed in a wave of attraction.

Wispy sighed with her, staring into her eyes and being drawn towards her with equal intensity. "I... Pinkie, I'm serious. Please let me go."

Pinkie looked confused. "Let you go? You're not a prisoner, Wispy. I thought you wanted to stay with me."

Wispy looked to the door behind her, then at Pinkie's confused face, and his heart began to melt. He wanted to hug her tight until the confusion was gone and to comfort her. He wanted to stay, to love fiercely forever. He... He wanted his family! "Pinkie, please... This is very hard..."

She leaned in and licked his face, right under an eye. "Why are you crying?"

The lick felt wonderful, and he sagged silently. She frowned. "Why are you crying? Wispy, talk to me."

"M-My name is Silver Stars," he said, feeling empowered to speak by her direct command. "I want to go home to Twilight. I want to go home to Nig--" he trailed off, seeing Pinkie's expression between that of anger and confusion. He had hurt her, and it felt soul-crushing. "I'm sorry!"

Pinkie put a hoof on his chest and shoved him over onto his back with a thump before she climbed up on top of him. "You might have the silvery mane but the rest of you is all wrong for Silver Stars. Where's your horn, or big scary bat wings, or sharp teeth? Why, I bet you don't even have the right cutie mark." She swatted off his saddlebags, then recoiled. "H-how!?" Her eyes were focused on that cutie mark, the intense scribbles of magic that belonged to Silver Stars and no other. "Is this a prank? I'm getting the soap and if you're playing with me..." She dashed off and returned in almost an instant with a big bar of soap and a rag and began scrubbing at Silver's flanks.

At first is almost felt good. Having her hooves on his flanks was a nice thing, until she kept pressing harder and harder, trying to get the cutie mark out, but it refused to go, and it began to hurt. "P-pinkie, please, it... It hurts, Pinkie, please..."

Pinkie threw the rag and soap aside and crashed to the ground. "How?!" When Wispy/Silver didn't respond right away, she sighed. "Talk. Talk to me. No more secrets!"

Wispy felt a weight being lifted from him and he leaned forward to nuzzle Pinkie. "Thank you. I mean it, I'm Silver Stars, please don't be angry or sad."

"How can I not be upset?!" She started pacing in place. "Twilight is going to find out. She's going to write me off as a friend forever. You probably hate me! Everything's falling apart!" Her mane swelled to twice its normal size before it deflated. She sagged to the ground, defeated. "I didn't mean to..."

Wispy considered if he hated Pinkie, but he couldn't be sure how much of his feelings were generated or not. It didn't seem to be something she was actively controlling. "Pinkie, my opinion hasn't changed. Let's go to Twilight, together, and ask for her help. She won't be angry if we go to her and admit we have a problem."

Pinkie poked him on the snout lightly. "And you? Do you hate me now?"

Wispy nuzzled the hoof on his snout. "Right now? I want to hop on you and show you how much I love you in a very unseemly and messy way."

She colored and snorted. "But... wait. Are you being forced to do that? Did you ever... think I was pretty?"

Wispy approached his flat-maned goddess and kissed her on the lips. When she began to push into it, he doubled the intensity and pushed her back. Soon he was on top of her, with a heavy shaft swaying beneath him. He couldn't stand to see her being so destroyed. "Promise me we'll go and ask Twilight for help, and I promise to not be angry with you." He felt nothing but awe and reverence for the divine figure under him, but with the influence removed, that could change. Mmm, just looking down at her figure made him all the harder. He wanted her, badly. Even her flat mane somehow fell around her shoulders just right. She was a seductress, and he was thoroughly seduced.

She let out a slow sigh. "Yeah... I... I can't hurt Twilight like this." She wrapped her hooves around him. "We shouldn't. I'm not part of her herd. I know better now."

What? He couldn't have her? His pole gave a painful throb as he grunted. He wanted her. He wanted all of her. "P-Pinkie, tell me not to do it."

Pinkie perked her ears with confusion. "Not do what?"

He directed the flared head of his stallionhood to her already wet lips and gently pushed it into her. They fit together so well! He felt like he was falling into her, her passage wrapping snugly around him, gripping like a finely-crafted glove. He stopped caring about anything but breeding Pinkie. They were dancing together in the primordial dance, created before all others. He pushed with her, and pulled in smooth pistoning that allowed his ridges and hers to play off one another, sending sharp spikes of pleasure through them both. He plunged past his medial ring with every motion, his heavy balls slapping against her perfectly plump rump.

Pinkie was lost in the ride about as well as Wispy was, and after an initial moment of surprise, was bucking against him with equal zeal. Her mane puffed back up to its usual buoyancy with her frustrations forgotten. There was no room for worry, fear, or doubt in either of them, one each other, and their energetic coupling. He came, gushing out into her in thick rivers of sticky horse seed. He felt the urge to hold himself as deeply into her as possible, relishing in her little moans and cries, but the moment the trembling stopped, he got right to pumping her again, rutting despite his recent climax as he tried for a second.

Pinkie proved to be the one more coherent. After he held himself to her, she whimpered and moaned, but some sense creeped back in. As he drew back and thrust anew, beginning round two, Pinkie curled up and whispered in his ear. "You can stop now." He could, but he didn't want to, so he didn't. She twitched as another climax ripped through her sensitive form. Coupling with Wispy was beyond anything she had felt before. "Wispy! Stop!"

The outright command stopped Wispy dead in his tracks, mid-thrust. He stood there, over her, only half inserted. His medial ring pulsed just outside of her pouting nethers and he panted for air and with frustration. "You don't want to finish?"

Pinkie flopped back with her own panting. "We are finished... Lay down."

Wispy came down on top of her, plunging deep and shoving that fat ring back into her. He laid belly-to-belly with her and nuzzled her cheek. Just being inside of her, without thrusting, felt heavenly, as if he might eventually cum if he waited long enough.

Pinkie trembled with the sensation of being filled so perfectly, and the feeling of her own climax continuing to mount despite the lack of motion. Why was their every move so good! "Y-you're right. We need help."

Wispy smiled at that, a genuine smile. "Thank you, Pinkie." His relief was enough to tip him over the edge, and he began filling Pinkie with a second load of his virile horse seed, trembling with delight as he snorted like the wild stallion he was.

Pinkie blushed intensely. "Twilight's never gonna forgive me if you put a foal in there..." And yet, the idea of it, the basic concept of it... She wanted this stallion, in every way, which included cute little foals, and that made her feel guilty for even feeling it. Conflicting desires to be impregnated and to not be warred within her as she hugged him close.

Wispy vaguely remembered the sucking feeling that signaled a receptive female taking the male energy, but the coupling with Pinkie had been so intense that he wouldn't have known if he did feel that in the middle of it all. Why was Pinkie a better lay than even Celestia? They both knew they should go as quickly as possible, but they just laid there, together. They were so tired and confused, they faded to sleep in one another's grasp.

Pinkie gently nudged Wispy. "Wake up. We really should get cleaned up."

Wispy woke up and sat up, just to discover he was laying in a growing puddle of seed. Had he fired into her again? They were both a mess, but he felt satisfied, deeply satisfied. He felt like he had to hug and care for Pinkie, but no longer felt the urge to rut... Oh no.

"P-Pinkie, don't panic, OK?"

Pinkie sat up with Wispy no longer pinning her down. "What am I not panicking about?"

"I don't feel the need to ride you anymore."

"Huh?" She tilted her head at him with confusion.

Wispy pointed at Pinkie. "I finished breeding you."

"Oh." She nodded placidly before it finished processing and she went rigid. "Oh... Oh no!"

Wispy hugged her, practically tackling her. "I said don't panic!" Pinkie whimpered but nodded. "We will go to Twilight, and explain everything and leave not one detail out. She is your friend, and my wife, and we both have to trust her to handle this right."

Pinkie shrank a little. "She's going to hate me..."

"She's not going to hate you." He nipped at one of her ears. "Not if you go to her. Come on, let's go."

Pinkie snorted and even giggled. "Not quite that fast. To the bath with you!" She pointed at the bath. "You first, alone. I can't trust sharing a tub with you." Despite her words, both ended up in the tub, scrubbing one another. For just a little time, both were happy and content, and nothing inappropriate occurred beyond the two getting nice and clean at one another's hooves.

Author's Note

Oh Pinkie...

Your status as a living typo is upheld!

95 - At the Castle

Twilight paced back and forth in front of the distraught-looking Pinkie Pie and the more impassive pony that claimed to be Silver Stars, though his cutie mark was quite convincing. "Let me make sure I understand this. You--" she pointed at the new pony. "--are Silver Stars, who used one of Fast Change's spells to become an earth pony."

He nodded. "You can ask a few questions if you like, but that's the basic of it."

Twilight put a hoof over her face before directing it at Pinkie. "And you, somehow, got a hold of Silver and kept him.... as your pleasure slave for over a day."

Pinkie threw herself at Twilight's hooves. "I didn't mean it! Please don't hate me forever and ever!"

Twilight hiked a brow, then looked to Silver. "How?"

Silver took a slow breath. "There's something about Pinkie. If she gives a command, I have to obey it. Pinkie, tell me to do something really stupid."

Pinkie hopped up to her hooves and tapped a chin. "Oh, uh, stand on your forelegs while singing the anthem and drinking a glass of water!"

Silver threw himself up onto his forelegs and balanced poorly, wobbling as he began singing with equal grace, as he remembers very little of the Equestrian Anthem. When Pinkie offered the glass, he almost choked himself trying to sing while drinking.

"Enough!" Twilight banished the glass and set Silver upright. "Well, no harm done, I suppose, in the long term. Pinkie, were you entirely unaware of your ability? Tell the truth." She glared at Pinkie, watching her for any sign of falseness as Pinkie swore she had no idea. "Then fine, I forgive this. Like I said, no harm done."

"About that..." Pinkie squirmed. "I might just maybe be getting a foal on the way."

Twilight put a hoof over her face. "Anything else you want to tell me now?"

Pinkie shook her head, then held up a hoof. "Wait. When I look at Silver, I felt like how I felt when I was with your friends, the freaky ones. He feels like a human."

Silver tilted his head. "I am a human, sort of. I was certainly born one, and I imagine I think like one, mostly."

Pinkie clopped her hooves. "Oh, yeah. I forgot with you being a pony for such a long time."

Twilight clopped a hoof on the ground. "I want to try an experiment. Pinkie, go stand behind that room divider. Fast Change!"

The door leading out of the room pushed open to reveal Fast Change, who was likely listening the whole time. She strode in, eyes on Silver with a smirk. "So, do you believe them?"

Twilight pointed in front of the divider. "That's part of this test. Go behind the divider and look just like Pinkie Pie, down to the fur pattern. I want a perfect simulation."

Fast saluted and trotted behind the divider. There were some friendly words exchanged before two Pinkie Pies stepped out. Silver looked between the two of them and felt a dissonance. Intellectually they both seemed pretty and wonderful, but the unknown urges latched right onto one of them and he found himself staring.

Twilight looked between Silver and the Pinkie Pie he had focused on. "Is that you, Fast?"

"Nope," said the second Pinkie. "He's barely looking at me, and look at how he's staring. I've never seen a stallion fall that hard."

The first Pinkie squirmed. "Stop staring at me!" Silver turned away from her, looking at a wall. "Oh... I forgot how quickly he does what I say. Poor Silver, it's OK, I'm not mad at you!"

Silver did feel better, but he didn't turn back around. Twilight shook her head slowly, "Fascinating... but unacceptable. He's a stallion, and a prince, and my husband, and a friend. We can't keep him dancing to your every word."

Pinkie's ears fell and she began creeping towards the door. "I'll just... go, so I won't bother anypony."

Fast Change shoved a pink hoof in the way. "Hold it right there, you curvacious mare," declared the other Pinkie. "If you told the truth, there's no way we're kicking you out. You've been Twilight's friend before we even got here."

"But I--"

Twilight put up a hoof. "No buts. Pinkie, you are a friend. This hasn't changed. I insist you stay until we're sure one way or the other if you're actually carrying a foal. If you are, then it falls on Silver and I to see you're well taken care of. Do you understand?"

Pinkie nodded slowly. "But I'm the one that caused all this... Why are you being so nice to me?"

Twilight poked Pinkie right on her snout. "I sent the entire city into a wild rampage, and you forgave that.. Now, when you returned, you said you weren't infected, and there wasn't any physical alterations that I could determine, but I think we may have been far too hasty to declare you clean. First question, did Silver's attitude change after any fluid contact?"

Silver perked up. "She kissed me, then mounted me, and I fell for her completely."

Fast Change blushed brightly. "You just threw him down and had your way? You minx!"

Twilight shook her head. "Focus. So you came into contact with Silver and passed it on to him, and he became attached to you. I'm curious why he's specifically drawn to you, but it's not as important as burning out this sickness before it has a chance to spread any further. I'm thankful it doesn't seem to have physical affects on ponies that are already ponies. In humans it causes all variety of physical deformities, to say nothing of species changes." She clopped a hoof. "Silver has had enough of those. Speaking of which, do you still think it's worth being an earth pony?"

Silver sat up. "I will continue being an earth pony until Rough Tumble gets the date he deserves."

Twilight let out a little sigh. "Fine. Stubborn mule." She turned from him and began trotting towards Pinkie Pie. "Come with me. I have more specific tools to help us downstairs. We'll figure out how much energy you have and how we should burn it out without causing undue harm."

"Is this going to hurt?"

"Only a little." Twilight led Pinkie away out of the room.

Only with Pinkie gone did he feel the bravery to peek over his shoulder, just to see Pinkie staring right at him an inch away and he cringed away from looking at her. "Sorry!"

Fast Change allowed her native form to flow back. "You're really taken, aren't you?"

Silver sagged with relief and turned to face Fast. He jumped at her and hugged her. "It's so intense! I look at her and I see walking perfection. Everything about her feels flawless."

Fast nuzzled into his cheek. "What about her insides?" Silver burned and she giggled. "Go on, tell me..."

Silver grunted softly. "Her insides were the same. Every time we made love, it was a constant low-force orgasm with huge crests that threatened to wash me away. I wanted nothing more than to mount her, until the feeling passed. That's why I think she's with foal."

Fast whistled softly and glanced at the door. "Is it too late to get her to give me a wet one? I want to experience that..." Silver glared at her as he trembled a little. "Fine fine... Don't act like you didn't enjoy it at all. Your face goes all lovey dovey just describing it." She hopped up to her hooves and pranced towards the door. "So I think I won't be guilty of too much if I catch up with them before Twilight does her whammy with Pinkie."

Fast was out the door and along the stairs quickly. She didn't hear Silver following her and grinned. This should be fun... She saw Twilight and Pinkie walking so slowly. It seemed Pinkie was really nervous about the whole thing. Perfect! Fast spread out feathery wings and sailed down the stairs, coming to a smooth landing just in front of them. She smiled at the two of them, nuzzled Twilight, which always put her off guard just a little, then she went in for a smooch with Pinkie. She suckled on the earth pony's tongue as she stared into Pinkie's eyes, waiting to feel the euphoric rush that Silver had spoke of. There it was! A powerful ripple ran through her and suddenly she was snout-to-snout with a goddess come to life.

She tackled Pinkie to the ground, deepening the kiss as she let her hooves roam over Pinkie's still-stunned body. Every inch of her was perfect. Even the way she trembled and squeaked was adorable any delightful. She wanted to be on Pinkie, in Pinkie, under pinkie... She wanted Pinkie in every way possible!

"Fast Change!" hollered Twilight, her wings extended as she hopped back a step, looking down at Pinkie and Fast, collapsed to the ground and lost in a face-sucking competition. "Fast! You stop this right now!"

Fast could hear Twilight's harsh words. They were grinding unpleasantly on her need to make wild love to Pinkie. She knew the cure. Twilight needed to have the gift shared with her, then she wouldn't feel the urge to be so loud. Fast came loose of Pinkie's snout with a loud pop, and she threw herself at Twilight in a tackle.

"Not twice!" Twilight rebuffed Fast with a hasty shield that quickly inverted itself, trapping Fast in a bubble of force. "We are cleaning you right this instant! Really... I expected better from you."

Fast growled and clawed at the shield, realizing she'd never have a chance to mount the goddess Pinkie as she had planned to do. "Let me go!"

"I'll let you go after you're back in your right head." She set Fast down in the center of her laboratory and began channeling that wild energy, burning it in waves of heat that washed over the both of them. Fast had only just been infected, so it wasn't too hard to get all of it, and it left Fast sprawled on the ground, tired and drained. "There. Really, what were you thinking?" She rolled her eyes and trotted over to Pinkie, who had sat up with a mildly confused expression.

"Pinkie, it's your turn. See, that wasn't so bad, was it?" Twilight smiled at Pinkie Pie gently. They walked together to the center of the room and Twilight set a hoof on Pinkie Pie's shoulder. "I'll be right at your side the whole time. Try to relax and let it happen."

Pinkie's energy proved to be vaster than Fast's, nay, on par with the massive amount Twilight had absorbed, and she stopped as quickly as she began, fearing she'd start setting things on fire. "On the other hoof, maybe we should do this outside..."

Author's Note

Pinkie's in good hooves.

Fast Change is a naughty shapeshifter.

Is this another typo?

96 - A Clean Shade of Pink

Silver sat there, still watching the wall, lest Pinkie return and he be caught staring at her. He knew it was silly to worry about it, but trying to turn away resulting in a slowly-building panic attack that wasn't fun at all, so the wall would have to do. He tapped his hooves together with the tinking of his metal shoes, then held them up. "I need to talk to Fast about how long I'll stay an earth pony on my own. Changing back in the middle of the street would be far from ideal." There was nopony around to respond to his words, but he spoke them anyway.

He heard a soft rap on the door before it opened. He dared a peek and saw it was Pinkie. He went rigid and turned away. "Hey Pinkie..."

"Hiya." She went quiet, and he couldn't tell where she was exactly. She didn't make sounds when she moved if she didn't want to make sounds. Suddenly he was hugged from behind by a pair of pink legs. "Sorry about all that. I still want to be friends, just not, that kind of friend. I'm no good at being mistress Pinkie anyway!"

Silver relaxed in her grip and nodded. "Of course. This wasn't what you planned to happen, or either of us. I'm glad you did the right thing."

She sighed. "Of course I did, like I was going to keep my best friend's stallion locked up in my basement, doomed to make cupcakes and service me forever and a day." She smooched his cheek. "Look at me."

He noticed quickly the order didn't seem to have the crushing weight behind it, but it did cancel the first one, so he turned around to face Pinkie, to find her smiling up at him with a hopeful expression. "All fixed."

He looked her over from the tip of her twitchy ears, through her curly mane and bright pink body. He could still see the good parts, the parts that made her a pretty pony, but the little imperfections were no longer glossed over. She was a mortal, like any pony. He leaned in and touched nose-to-nose with her. "I still think you're pretty."

She colored brightly. "You're just saying that!" She ran her hooves together. "I talked with the rest of your herd... They said until everything's settled, I'm an 'honorary' member."

Silver tilted his head a little. He hadn't been seeking a new wife, and he feared what pressures it might put on the group of mares that formed the Mane Six, but the plot had survived his horribly disruptive presence so far... "Then that makes you my mare, for now." He squeezed her gently. "So if you need something, you should come and ask me, because I take being a stallion seriously." He rose up, feeling free. "For now, I need to talk to Fast, and Rough Tumble. What did I miss?"

Pinkie frowned. "Well, Applejack and Rarity ran off to solve a friendship problem in Manehattan, and the Sisterhooves Social happens tomorrow. Did you want to see that?"

Silver considered that. "That would be very cute, but I'd just be lending an air of overblown royalty where it's not needed. On... On the other hoof... I can think of two I would like to see go there, which gives me another reason to speak to Fast. Have you seen Shei?"

Pinkie hadn't, but eagerly joined the task force to find all the ponies Silver needed to speak to. He found Shei milling around the kitchen, assisting Spike, who seemed to enjoy the help. "Shei, glad I found you." He moved up and rubbed snouts with her gently. "I thought of something I think we should do, for your sister."

Shei backed up a step. "What? Really? This is quite sudden, but do go on." She looked curious, but nervous.

Silver gestured towards Sweep Apple Acres. "Every year, they have a festival to celebrate the bond between sisters. I think you should present a gift to the winners, and a few words on treasuring that bond. You don't have to, and I'd say shouldn't, go into detail on how your own ended, just emphasize how important it is to hold our sisters close and dearly. I think... they'll understand." It could have been just him, but he couldn't help but see Shei as only half of of a set of sisters.

Shei considered this and gave a slow and stiff nod. "Alright. I think I can do this." She suddenly smiled. "Knowing you, there will be no time to prepare for this."

Pinkie snorted suddenly. "Tomorrow! The winner of the big race will be picked in the evening."

Shei let out a little sigh, but she was smiling. "As I figured. I trust I have leave to spend as I wish?" Silver quickly nodded. "Then I'll do that. Why are you an earth pony, by the way?"

Silver went still, just noticing he was Wispy, not Silver. How had Shei even reacted properly? "Oh, uh, an ongoing experiment, how did you recognize me?"

Shei gestured at his glowing purple bangle, his silver necklace, down to his hooves and across his cutie mark. "There are many tells for me to see, and what other stallion would rush up to me with nuzzles and words of my departed sister?" She leaned in and kissed his cheek. "I should return to preparing dinner. I'll shop afterwards, and be ready for tomorrow."

Silver left her to her duties with a last little nuzzle, and continued the search for Fast alongside Pinkie, but the shapeshifter was nowhere in sight. "Pinkie, did you hear anything about Fast Change?"

"Oh yeah." Pinkie tapped her chin. "I think she's being punished for being a naughty pony."

Silver put a hoof over his face. It was his fault for not asking earlier. "Did she catch up with you and Twilight?"

Pinkie bobbed her head. "And she kissed me and it was a real doozy of a kiss! She's good at kisses, and we fell over and I don't think she woulda ever stopped kissing, but Twilight got involved."

Silver let out a little sigh. "Twilight took care of it?" Pinkie nodded. "Well that's good. Fast..."

With a sudden loud flash of magic, Twilight appeared beside Silver. "Your turn!" She had a huge smile on her face that implied she had something in mind, possibly something unpleasant. "You didn't kiss anyone while I was busy, did you?"

Silver blinked at her. "I nuzzled Shei? She kissed my cheek? It was pretty harmless."

Twilight tapped her chin. "I'll check her just to play it safe. Come on, it's time to sanitize you." She turned and led the way with a swaying tail. Silver and Pinkie fell in behind her.

Silver asked curiously, "What am I being sanitized of? I feel pretty healthy now. Now that Pinkie doesn't look like a walking goddess."

Pinkie warmed at the comment. "I didn't look that good, did I? Oh no! I must look horrible now!"

Silver paused and turned to Pinkie. "You stop that right there. You were an amazing mare to start, with a magnetic personality, a genuine care for all your friends, and a bubbly personality that cannot be stifled. You are still pretty, you're just not blinding me with perfection and robbing my ability to make my own decisions, so thank you."

Twilight coughed softly. "Yes, well said. The 'perfection' you saw in Pinkie is inside you too, and it could interact with your hybrid system in entirely unpredictable ways. The safest thing to do would be to clean it out. We're going to release it as light, heat, and, as I've learned, even sound. Once you're purged, you'll have a resistance to it." She rolled her eyes. "As I learned from Fast Change's utterly irresponsible actions, resistance is not immunity. Still, the fewer sources of this disease, the better, by far."

Silver had no reason to fight to continue to be what was described as a disease, and enrapturing another pony as Pinkie had done to him would be wrong. He'd get poor Rough Tumble alone somewhere, they'd have a few smooches, then the poor boy would be a slave to his every whim. Amusing, but entirely, grossly, wrong. He followed her outside a short distance from the castle, where a circle of burnt grass waited them. She went for the center of it and waved around. "This all came out of Pinkie."

He looked around the wide sphere of destruction with a whistle. "This is huge. Do I have less than her? Same? More?" From the center of the circle, it was like a football field in every direction of devastated greenery, burnt to a crisp. "How did you avoid being hurt yourself?"

"Funny thing about that." Twilight pointed up at the sky. "I take after Celestia. I am a pony of fire and light. The spell to protect myself from fire came naturally to me, and I kinda burned along with it for a while. It was... It was actually kind of fascinating. I need to talk to Celestia about it, but that comes later."

Silver leaned over and nuzzled her with the faintest brush. "Guardian of Night and Day, caught in the middle, and riding the power of both. You are truly a blessed pony, Twilight Sparkle."

Twilight blushed a little as she ruffled her wings and circled around Silver. "Pinkie, you really shouldn't be here. I can protect myself from the fire, but you won't have that advantage."

Pinkie pulled out a fire suit and hopped into it. "Ta da!"

Twilight snorted softly. "That's very nice, Pinkie, but I'm serious. This is no joking matter. I don't want you to be hurt. Please wait inside?"

Pinkie pouted, but pronked away without further argument. She didn't go inside, instead stopping at the door to watch them.

Twilight reached into Silver with her magic and set the void taint on fire. He caught on fire, she caught on fire. Everything caught on fire. She reached deeper and deeper, spreading the flames. As she worked to thoroughly cleanse him of the foul taint, she thought back to the brave ponies that had cleaned her without a protective spell. The burns they had suffered were terrible, but they did what had to be done. Humans, they could be a very stubborn people, in good and bad ways. Twilight threw her head back, her mane a rolling curtain of flames. Dancing in the inferno felt like a sort of liberation she could only find in that intense moment. She couldn't luxuriate in it. Though he wasn't the focus of the flames, he was still the one burning, and taking too long could cause Silver to begin to burn, for real, and become hurt, and die. She played off the intense amounts of energy in pulsing lights, in musical notes, in flames, purifying flames. They burned together, with Twilight dancing, and Silver being the central bonfire. It was a dangerous dance, but it saw the disease burned away.

Unnoticed by either, the silver shape in the sky drew closer, drawn by unseen forces. Though it had been forgotten, it had not forgotten them.

Author's Note

Bill of health: Clean. Future: Cloudy. Prediction: Typos.

97 - A Crowded Bed

Cleansed, Silver was led by Twilight, wobbling and a little dizzy, back inside. Twilight set Silver down at the table and dinner was brought out for him to nibble on. Pinkie Pie sat across from him, staring. Silver perked an ear at her. "What's wrong? Did I say something while I was down?"

Pinkie shrugged softly. "You said a lot of things. You've said a lot of things." She tapped at her chin, then nodded. "Twilight?" Twilight looked over at Pinkie. "I don't want to be a big extra wheel."

Night Watch suddenly dropped in from above, turning gracefully and coming down into the chair beside Pinkie. "You've already been invited. Unless Silver doesn't like you, or you dislike us, there's no reason for you to say that."

Pinkie reached out and poked Night in the nose. "You're super sneaky. I thought I was good at sneaking, but you're really really good!"

Night smiled at Pinkie, then looked to Silver. "I have claimed Pinkie as a mate. Do you plan to challenge me?"

Silver tilted his head with surprise. He hadn't imagined Night would ever do such thing... "Of course not. If she makes you happy, then I'm very happy to have her around."

Twilight coughed softly. "Not so fast. I claim her as my mate. Do you challenge that?"

Silver squirmed. Was that even allowed? "What? No, of course not. If she's Night's mate, she's yours, and mine."

Night suddenly captured one of Pinkie's ears in her mouth, nibbling with sharp teeth. "Some nights I may want to do naughty things with her, and not you. Are you sure you don't want to challenge it?"

Pinkie flushed terribly. "Guys! You don't have to do this. I'll be--" Night folded a wing over Pinkie's snout, silencing her.

Twilight shook her head. "Pinkie, you are my friend. You've been one for a long time now, and have watched me struggle with great things. You were there when I grew these wings, and congratulated me when I returned with them. You've been there, beside me, behind me, always with me, never against me. You are a true friend. Pinkie, will you marry me?"

Pinkie squirmed in place and began to kick out her hindlegs a little. "T-Twilight, you're making me all teary-eyed... I don't even know if anything happened yet! Why are we going so fast?"

Night nuzzled into Pinkie's cheek gently. "Because we decided to keep you. Unless you deny us, turn us away and walk out the door, we're keeping you, foal or not."

Pinkie took a deep breath, inflating before she let it all out. "Oh you guys... I can't say no to that..." She threw out her hooves, then locked eyes with Silver. "But only if Silver wants me. He'll agree to anything to make his wives happy, but does he really want a pink party pony for a wife?"

Silver considered it with all due gravity. His memories of the past few days were mostly pleasant ones, but they were basically drug-addled ones. Would Pinkie, could Pinkie be as good a wife without the corruption that fogged his mind? He tapped his chin softly. "Why don't we leave it to fate? You're ours, and if you swell with foal, despite the odds, despite all the other failures, then it's meant to be, and I will gladly hold you as a wife, forever."

Pinkie smiled brightly. "Okey dokey lokey. One thing." She thrust up a hoof. "I'm not quitting my job! The Cakes need me, besides, I have fun. I'm going to bake like I always do."

Night nuzzled the top of Pinkie's head. "We didn't imagine you'd stop. You are a baker, and a party planner. If you stopped doing either of those things, you'd stop being the Pinkie we know so well. In fact, I plan to make use of your expertise. Party planning is not a strength of mine, nor baking." She ruffled her leathery wings. "Agreed?"

Twilight smiled softly. "I'm sorry you felt so sure I'd punish you for this. This wasn't your choice, and you did the right thing in the end. I'd call you silly, but I've been there before, imagining the terrible things Celestia's going to do to me once she found out about one of my silly errors." She leaned forward on the table. "We were friends before, we'll still be friends now. No matter how bad things look, I want us to talk first, and freak out after the fact, or with each other."

Silver considered interjecting himself, but this felt like a matter between mares, and they were all happy to have one another. Despite his decision to allow them it, Night Watch's keen eyes spotted him. "And you too, Silver." She smiled gently. "It's easy to forget at times, but you were a mare once, and you were even a very nice one."

Pinkie tilted her head and burst into giggles. "I remember that! You were pretty nice. I mean, not like you aren't nice now, but it's a slightly different kind of nice?"

Twilight coughed softly. "We've all been through some pretty major changes in our lives."

Pinkie waved off Twilight's statements. "I haven't changed what I am, or swapped girl and boy parts, uh, except that time I got some boy parts for a while?"

Night raised a brow. "Funny how you didn't mention that in your debriefing. Pinkie, you're worse than Silver at sharing what goes on in your adventures." She crossed her forehooves. "We really need a full accounting, from both of you. As if that was such a trivial part of the story it didn't matter."

Twilight shook her head with a creeping blush. "I've f-felt that, having stallion parts." She glanced up at Silver, then away. "That's how we became parents..." A thought came across her features as she shifted from embarassed to suddenly keen and curious. "Say, why is it, as a mare, your fertility seemed to be just fine?"

All eyes moved to Silver as if he had the answer, and he tried for one. "I have a few theories at least. For one, the strength and magical purity of the male is very important, I think. You have both of those. You are the very essence of magic. To put it bluntly, I think you could be the stud to rival all studs, if you wanted." Twilight colored, but she nodded, with her eyes focused on Silver. "I hadn't become quite as complicated yet. I wasn't a princess when we first 'met' that way, and... I think I really wanted it, with you. I really wanted to be your mare, which meant having a foal with you, and bearing it, and doing all those things. I was wholly devoted and ready to be your mare. Most of the mares I was with were in love with the idea of being topped by a prince, but didn't love me, as me, just an idea. I don't mean to belittle them, or their emotions. If they didn't feel anything at all, nothing would happen, but sincerity, purity... There's that word again. When you were on me, it wasn't 'oh god, there's a princess on top of me!' it was 'Twilight Sparkle, that amazing mare, is claiming me, and I'm very confused, but I want that. I want to be claimed, and held, and kept safe forever, and...'" He trailed off, and shook his dark-blue snout. "I was being silly, a little, perhaps, but very genuine. It's just an idea. I can't prove it one way or the other, and the randomized control trials needed to make any scientific consensus sounds horrifying just trying to envision."

"Randomized what now?" Twilight tilted her head. "You're not slipping this one past me. Is this human science?"

Silver smiled and reached for her. He nestled with Twilight as he began to explain randomized control trials and how they helped with the scientific method like he was telling a filly a bedtime story. "So, you see, the idea is to test any given hypothesis without allowing confirmation bias in either direction to muddle the results. You also need to compare the results against a placebo slash non-answer. Placebos can have an effect, but if your hypothetical does the same, then it's not really doing anything a sugar pill wouldn't do."

Twilight peered across the table at Pinkie. "So what you're saying is that I needed to have several earth ponies, some with self-proclaimed sensitivity to particular events, and some not, and maybe some pegasi and unicorns, just to really mix things up, and then subject them to stimuli, like an hour with nothing falling over, or a few things being knocked over at once, without telling them, and record the results..."

Silver felt his expression brighten as Twilight grabbed onto the idea easily. "That's exactly it. The hypothetical would then either be proven or disproven, and may reveal where to test further. Ideally, the subjects would just have numbers for the test-takers, so they wouldn't know which earth ponies were sensitives, or not, since they could be biased, so why not factor that out as much as you can?"

Twilight clopped her hooves together with joy. "It makes perfect sense, but it sounds like to get anything done, you'd need a lot of ponies?"

Pinkie leaned towards Night Watch. "Do they do this a lot?"

Night smiled gently. "Not as often as they should. They're talking about you, you know."

Pinkie started. "They are?! What about?" She seemed to rewind through the conversation, trying to figure it out. "Are they calling me a 'sensitive'?"

Twilight nodded across at Pinkie. "According to this new data, I went about trying to analyze the Pinkie Sense entirely wrong. I didn't control for anything. I didn't adjust for bias. I didn't have a base line." She put a hoof to her cheek. "I'm embarrassed just thinking back on it, now. Will you let me try, one more time?"

Pinkie shrank a little. "Does that mean you're going to get all super upset again, cause I thought we got past all that after the doozy? You said you were OK with it now."

Twilight waved a hoof dismissively. "I had the wrong attitude. The idea is to prove, or disprove, a hypothetical statement. I win if I do either. I should be trying just as hard to prove you do have Pinkie Sense, which I do believe at this point, as I am trying to prove you don't. How sensitive is it? How reliable is it? Do other earth ponies share this sensitivity?" She clopped her hooves together. "The pleasure's in finding out, not being right from the start. Speaking of which." She looked over Silver. "You're an earth pony, currently. Have you felt any of this 'sensitivity'?"

Silver quickly shook his head as his tail flicked. "My tail hasn't given any sudden twitches, and I didn't notice any urges that felt like something was happening, but I'm new to being an earth pony. I could just be untrained. I don't know."

Night snorted softly. "You may not be a Pinkie Pie, but has anyone mentioned you are adorably innocent looking as an earth pony? I miss your lunar traits though. They're part of what binds us together." She spread her bat-like wings out wide. "After you're done with Rough Tumble, please?"

Author's Note

Phew, this chapter took a while. I'm still feeling under the weather, so typos, they happen.

98 - Stretching One's Legs

Silver woke up and felt disoriented. Looking over himself, he saw he was an alicorn. It wasn't just his larger stature that threw him off, but the blend of magics that made up an alicorn. He marveled at how different it felt from having a single source of power. He reached for his book to try the spell again, only to remember he had cast directly from Fast Change's book and hadn't written it down. "That was silly of me." He rose to his hooves and stretched out, fluttering his bat-like wings.

Somehow, summoned by the sound of those wings alone, Night Watch sailed into the room and landed before Silver. "There you are! And looking good, if I say so myself." She advanced on him and moved to rub noses, which Silver allowed with a smile. She stepped back and pointed at him. "Are you done, or do you need to turn back, again?"

Silver perked his ears. She always knew where the pieces laid. "I was hoping to actually do the date today, but I need two things. Fast Change's spellbook, and Rough Tumble's current location. Then I can go back to being your big lunar prince." He spread his wings for emphasis.

Night Watch snickered softly. "You big oaf. You're always my lunar prince, but, more importantly, you're always mine. Even if you did become an earth pony forever, you wouldn't get rid of me." She waved a wing loosely over Twilight's castle. "Until time itself turns against me, I'm staying at your side."

Silver frowned a little at the image conjured. Would he remain young and vibrant as Night Watch faded away? What an awful thought. Would he watch over that brilliant lunar pony's bed one day... He lowered his head, tears starting to flow as his thoughts turned to death and inevitability. He didn't want that at all, but what fix would there be, what true fix, other than to continue pushing ponies up towards the next level, beyond the grasp of mere time. He thought to Celestia, and how heavy her heart must get, with so many friends fading away over so many years.

A sudden blow woke Silver up. Night Watch had struck him across the snout. "Are you with me? I didn't mean to throw you into an existential crisis. It's flattering that the mere thought of my eventual going would strike you so hard and fast, but we're not there yet." She folded her wings back and ruffled them slightly. "We both have things to do."

Silver forced a nod as the dark thoughts tumbled around. "Sorry, yes. Not today." He leaned in and kissed her forehead. "A world without you is a greatly diminished one. I'm not sure how worthy it would be."

She scowled at him. "And yet, you will go on despite it, because that's what I want you to do, and you wouldn't leave me disappointed like that, now would you?"

Silver lamented at how noble she was being. It felt worse, not better. "Why can't we just save you? Surely you're worth it."

She rolled her eyes. "That's a very nice thought, but my destiny isn't a large one. I'm no warden of dreams. I'm not tender of any celestial bodies. I'm no master of magic itself. I'm just a lunar pony with her head on straight." She thrust a hoof out at him. "And that's enough. Stop demanding the world conform to your whims. That's not healthy, or right. I swear, if you revive me as a zombie, the first thing I'm doing is biting you."

Silver quirked a smile. The thought of a pouty Night Watch zombie, yelling and berating him for necromancy was absurd enough to tickle him. "Alright, no zombies, promise. You'd make a far sexier vampire anyway."

Night paused, then frowned. "Is this a human thing? How is a vampire 'sexy'?"

Silver shrugged. "The same way a lunar pony is, really. They have fangs, and to use it properly, they plunge into your neck and kiss you. They are often seen as symbols of domination and forceful seduction." He ruffled his wings. "You know I wouldn--" He didn't get to finish as Night Watch pounced him and bit deep into his neck. He shuddered and slowly fell back, held in her jaws. It hurt, but her presence was delightful. She nuzzled into him gently as she sank her teeth deeper. He was held captive by her, and he let go to her, surrendering to his toothy overlord.

Night drew back, licking her fangs clean. "We have our own legends of vampires. Terrible creatures of the night. They don't seduce or dominate, they drink until a pony is dead, forever. The 'lucky' ones may wake up as a vampire themselves. Calling a lunar pony a vampire... Those are powerful fighting words, born of fear and mistrust. You're lucky I've grown to understand you a little." She set a hoof on his throat and rubbed gently. "But I wouldn't make that comparison ever again."

Silver rolled over onto his back. "And yet, here I am, satisfied and dominated. We have legends of those kinds of vampires too, mind. Humans are good at making a thousand varieties of each kind of monster. 'Zombie' has been diluted to meaninglessness. We get bored easily, and our storytellers define and redefine these things over and over and over again without concern for what came before. Is it a slow zombie? Is it dropping pieces off as it goes? Stupid, or perhaps cunning like a canny predator? Can it sprint like a cheetah? Some of our zombies do that, and they're all still called zombies."

Night threw up her hooves in annoyance. "Then what's the point of their names? They don't mean anything!"

Silver rolled up and stood. "I can't argue that. People often append the name of the story they're from, or describe them. 'Fast Flaming Zombie', or 'Slow Stupid Zombie' are two very different zombies, and helps get the mental image right. Of course, neither zombie really existed, just stories to entertain foals and bored adults."

Night shook her head. "Well, let me banish that. I've met a zombie before, a real one. I've run into a case where they suspected a vampire too, but they didn't solve that one. They lurk in our night, and they are why the lunar ponies are here to protect the rest of ponykind." She stomped a hoof. "We are the vanguard against the beasts of the night, so, please, don't compare us to them."

She turned away. "Fast Change's currently grounded, but her room's unlocked, so why don't we go borrow a book, hmm?"

Silver began following after Night. "Why isn't she grounded in her room?"

Night spoke over her shoulder, "Twilight wasn't sure she could contain Fast Change so easily, so she made a special cell just for her. Seriously, risking all of Equestria for a rush like that? Not Fast Change's brightest moment. I still love her, mind you, but that was dumb."

Silver nipped at Night's dangling tail, making her pause long enough for him to nuzzle up along it. "Did I mention how much I missed you?"

Night turned to him and rest a hoof on his nose. "Did I mention how much you're not getting away from me again? I don't care what needs doing, I'm going with you, and this now includes Ponyville. Really, I thought you'd be safe from excitement here, and you come back, hypnotized by Pinkie Pie of all things." She tilted her head a little bit. "Come on." She looked over her shoulder. "Was she really that captivating?"

Silver colored through his dark brown fur. "I was blind to her flaws. All I saw was perfection in every little thing she did. I'm glad it's over. When I see your perfection, I know it's no illusion."

Night paused again, then began to walk. "Flatterer."

They arrived at a door and Night fished out a key, easily unlocking the door and pushing inside. "This is her study, where she keeps all her books." She craned her neck in a slow pass, then went for a bookcase. "These were used most recently." She plucked a few off the shelf and offered them. "Find the one, then use it on me."

Silver blinked. "What?"

Night smiled. "Was I not clear? I'm not letting you out of my sight again, my little trouble magnet."

Silver accepted the books in his magic and set them out on the floor before starting to flip through them. "You're alright being an earth pony mare?"

Night tilted her head. "I'll live without wings for a little while, if it keeps you out of trouble. Ponies won't think it's so odd to see two stallions and a mare together anyway. Enough arguing, more reading." She flashed her fanged smile. "You know you want to see it."

Silver looked up at Night and considered her as an earth pony mare. It would be Night Watch, either way. She was more than her species. He found the spell and pulled the book closer. "Alright. I'll start with you, since once I'm changed, no more horn, no more spells. The mare I'm making will be perfectly average, which means you won't need those glasses for a little while."

Night tilted her head. "I hadn't thought about that, I admit." She reached with her wings and snatched the thick glasses, then set them aside before sinking to her belly. "Go on."

Silver focused on her, wrapping her in his magic before he began playing the notes of the transformation. He didn't try to embellish it or improvise. He cast it exactly as it was written, and the magic flared brightly as Night's ears became soft and tuftless. She lost her fangs that he could see when she grunted. Her wings drew in and away, and she became a deep blue earth pony mare. Was this spell set to blue? It seemed to be. "You're still enchanting."

Night shook her head and looked around with blinking eyes. "Everything looks a little different..." She rose to wobbling legs and began walking around. "I feel solid. I guess that's normal."

Silver smiled at her before turning the magic on himself. Playing the same spell without variation, he became Wispy, with his blue fur and silver mane and tail. They looked almost like brother and sister.

Night picked up on this quickly and smiled. "I always wanted a little brother to boss around." She threw a leg over his neck and squeezed him. "Stay by sister. She'll lead you right. Now what name did you take?"

Silver nuzzled her gently. "Wispy Night."

She frowned with thought. "Blue and blonde..." She still had her blond mane and tail, just as Silver had kept his silver ones. "I'll be Wispy Sunset. Wispy and Wispy, brother and sister." She nuzzled him gently. "Sound alright?"

Silver kissed her gently. "It only bothers me that it will look odd if I dip my 'sister' back and kiss her as deeply as I want to right now."

Night held up a hoof. "Save it for Rough Tumble, lover colt. Now, he should be just behind the castle, doing some drills Nefertari set up for him. He won't stop until she tells him to, and I'm fairly certain she won't tell him to until after he collapses, so let's give him a break."

Author's Note

Wispy Night and Wispy Sunset are ready for action! Surely no typos will stand in the way this time! But if they do, at least they're together.

99 - A Date to Remember

Night led the way out of the castle, trotting along at a decent pace. "I don't envy the flightless races."

Silver lifted an ear towards her. "I managed many years without it. It's not that bad."

"My condolences." She smiled back at him. "Come on, let's see how durable we really are." She broke into a gallop, and they raced around the castle. Nefertari's obstacle course came into view some two hundred feet away and they continued their run towards it.

Rough Tumble was in the middle of the mess, dodging back and forth as a heavy and weighted ball swung at him. He spotted them coming and raised a hoof to wave, only to catch the ball in the midsection and get knocked a foot into the air before coming crashing to the ground in a pile.

Nefertari appeared beside him with a soft 'tssk'. "What's distracted you so easily? In a true battle, you would be cut apart, instead of bruised." She looked up at the galloping ponies approaching them. "Ah. Friends of yours." She tweaked one of his ears. "Go. You are not an Anubian. Ponies need to play as well, silly creatures."

Rough climbed to his hooves and caught his breath in several ragged pants. "Not my friends, exactly?" He trotted towards them with a cautious trot. "Hello there, who are you two?" They looked like sister and brother, almost identical, though one wore fancy things. A necklace of metal, and one that shone purple. Iron horseshoes as well? Why was that familiar?

"Hello Rough Tumble," said the stallion with a smile.

"Good day," joined the mare. "We're here to take you out on a date."

Rough recoiled with confusion. Was this a joke? He took a half-step back. "I don't think we've met before? And, uh, I..."

The stallion closed the distance and pressed his nose gently to Rough's, nuzzling with warm tenderness. "We've met before. She's here to keep us from doing anything silly, and because she loves me very much."

Rough felt warmth growing. The stallion was showing his affection openly and with not even a hint of reserve. Who was he, and why did he feel so good? It suddenly clicked and he reached for the mysterious stallion's purple bauble. "Prince Silver Stars?"

Silver smiled. "Got it in one."

The mare looked amused. "We are serious. It's date time."

Nefertari suddenly appeared beside Silver and grabbed his cheeks, turning him to look at her as she frowned at him. "You've become a pony, and a simple one at that. Can you even access your war spirit like this?"

Silver tossed his head back and forth and scrambled away from her. "I'm not here to test that. I'm spending the rest of today with Rough Tumble, thank you."

Nefer rolled her eyes. "Fine. Enjoy your 'passion of blood brothers', if it amuses you."

Rough looked interested. "Wait, do Anubians have... colt cuddlers?"

Nefertari smiled at Rough. "Why would we not? After a hard-pressed battle, to emerge victorious. Sometimes there is no greater looser of the passions, and if you do not find an available bitch, your fellow jackal may do. It works the other way around, and some even prefer it. We care little, provided the battle was well-fought." She crossed her arms under her chest. "I've enjoyed the company of a few other shamans. Always worth the time. We see things in a... unique way."

Rough colored as he imagined the proud Anubian warriors engaging in wild acts regardless of the sexes of those involved. "S-so, a date?"

Silver nuzzled him, snout to snout. "We can go wherever you like. I'm Wispy Night, and this is Wispy Sunset. We're siblings, for today."

Night moved in on the other side of Rough and trapped him against Silver. "And today, we are both your date, lucky stallion. So where are you taking us?"

Rough tensed, but began to relax between the two as they showed him ongoing affections without seeming catches or surprises. "What... if we just hung out?"

Silver perked an ear. "We could, but we could have done that without 'dressing up' for it. Don't you want to go anywhere specific?"

He looked between the two blue earth ponies. "You have a point. Wait, you're Silver, who are you?" He pointed at the mare.

She giggled a little. "No guesses? Come on..."

Rough frowned a little. "He wouldn't just pick a random mare. If you were Fast Change, you would have already done something more than nuzzling, and I don't think Twilight would have even nuzzled... Night Watch?"

Night smiled. "See, I knew you would guess it. I'm here to keep you two out of trouble, but not to get in the way of kissy time, if you decide to do that."

Rough colored softly and looked to Silver. "Is this really OK?"

Nefertari made a grunt of annoyance. "Stop asking if it's alright a thousand times. They invited you, whelp. Go and enjoy yourself."

Rough nodded towards his teacher, then led the two blue horses away at a canter. "First stop..."

He never actually said, leading them away to his truck where it was parked near the castle. He hopped aboard and threw open the other door. Silver hopped up beside him and Night jumped up onto the back. "Everyone ready?" He coaxed the truck into motion and rolled down into Ponyville. He stopped at the Rose Trio's stand and leaned out of his window. "I need two polite date carnations."

The three mares tittered at Rough Tumble. "What are their favorite colors?" asked Rose Luck.

Lily flashed a smile. "Or you could get one that they like the taste of. Who's the lucky mare?"

Night sat up on the bed of the truck, coming into their view. All three jumped in surprise, but didn't collapse at least. "Just make it two blue flowers with a sweet aftertaste."

Rose gestured to Daisy, who had two flowers cut and put in a little bag before being passed up to Rough Tumble. As Daisy passed it up through the other side of the truck, she spotted Silver in there and blinked in confusion. "I... huh?" She dropped the bag limply and Silver caught it, setting it beside Tumble.

"Thank you, ladies." He threw out a few bits, and zoomed away.

Daisy staggered towards the other two. "His other date's... a stallion!"

Rose gasped with alarm. "Wait... are they siblings?"

Lily's eyes went wide. "Can you do that? Can you date twins like that?!"

Unseeing of the fainted mares they left behind, Rough Tumble nudged the bag towards Silver. He pulled out the two cut flowers and passed one carefully back to Night.

Night munched into hers softly. "Mmm, it's lovely, thank you, Rough Tumble. You are already on the right track."

Silver became curious and chewed softly on his own. It tasted sweet and a little nutty. Good...

Rough stopped in front of a large lake and brought the truck to a stop before hopping down. Silver moved to hop and found Rough already under him, catching him and swinging him around. He squeaked with surprise as he was flailed before being brought in for a fierce, but brief, kiss. "Thank you."

Silver wobbled a bit and giggled. "You're welcome..."

Suddenly Silver collapsed to the ground under the weight of his 'sister' landing on his back and they came down in a tangle.

Rough gently pulled the two apart and got them up to their hooves. "Welcome to my favorite thinking spot of late. It's really quiet here. Sometimes there are others, but usually it's quiet." He quirked a little smile. "Rainbow Dash likes to hang here, sometimes with Pinkie Pie, but usually only on hot summer days, so we should be safe."

They settled side by side on the shore, capturing Rough between themselves. Rough let out a little sigh. "I... I feel safe." He closed his eyes and rest his head on Silver's side as his legs wrapped around Night and held her close. "I feel loved. You aren't... This isn't a nice way to break some horrible news to me, is it?"

Silver nipped at his ears gently. "No. If I had something to say, I'd say it, and we'd work through it, instead of dancing around it."

Night nuzzled into his chest softly. "You make me curious. I know you prefer stallions, but is that because you think mares are mean-spirited?"

Rough bit his lower lip a moment. "That's... hard to say. I feel good right now, with both of you. I know you two wouldn't hurt me, and that you like me."

Silver nuzzled at one of his ears. "When you had that mare, back when we first met, was there any love?"

He sagged. "No... We used each other, until she got bored with me." Reaching for Silver's cheeks, Rough went in for a kiss. He pushed his tongue forward and invaded Silver's mouth, at first unopposed, but Silver recovered and softly returned the exchange, and ran his tongue over the intruding one in his mouth.

Rough drew back with a sigh. "I never wanted anything that big. Just someone that... you know, loved me."

Night sat up and ran a hoof slowly along his side, petting Rough gently. "It sounds to me that you really are just learning what love is. You might just be in love with the idea of love, and maybe, in that construct, only stallions can give that love without some kind of catch involved."

Rough slowly pushed up, the three of them now seated beside one another. He glanced at Silver, full of uncertainty. "Y-your wife... What is she saying?"

Silver perked an ear. "I think she wants a chance to show some love too." He pressed nose-to-nose with Rough. "She is a very loving soul. She cared for me when I was at my best and at my worst. She ran away with me, away from everything she knew. She knows what it means to be loyal."

Silver suddenly smiled. "Perhaps we can reverse what Fast did?"

Rough Tumble looked confused a moment before his eyes went wide. "Seriously?"

Night raised a brow lightly. "What did Fast do?"

Silver began nuzzling Rough towards his hooves and followed him. "Fast coaxed me up onto her, and while I enjoyed her, Rough came and showed me what it's like to be the bottom for another stallion. This time, I can ride him, and while he enjoys being ridden as a stallion, he can try to enjoy the love of a mare."

Rough raised a hoof. "Maybe, but not tonight. Tonight, I just want to be with you two." He gently nuzzled Silver, then Night. "Thank you, both of you, but no excitement right now. Maybe you're right, maybe 'the right' mare would be all I need, but I didn't come here for sex anyway. I just want to hang out with my friends."

Night smiled. "That sounds like a lovely idea. I apologize if we sounded like we planned to force you into this." She suddenly turned to the water, hunkered down, and jumped into the water with a splash. She emerged a few moments later with a big fish flopping about in her mouth. Rough and Silver moved quickly to help her wrestle the thing onto the shore.

"What prompted that?" asked Silver with a raised brow.

Night set a hoof on it. "Dinner's served. I'll get a fire started."

Rough Tumble smiled, watching Night get to work. He whispered to Silver, "You have a very talented wife."

They talked, enjoyed the fire, and the fish. A lot of nothing happened, and none of them left disappointed.

Author's Note

Date success! Fish counts as success, right?

The flower trio suffered a critical typo, resulting in fainting, but that's common for them.

100 - Beneath a Silver Sky

Silver woke up feeling safe and good. He was surrounded by dozing ponies. Twilight and Night and Rough and their little foals were all in a loose pile, sharing warmth, and Silver couldn't think of a happier place to be. Sure, Twilight had been slightly cross when she saw both he and Night return as earth ponies, but that smoothed over quickly enough, and the rest of the evening had been well spent.

He wasn't an earth pony anymore. Twilight had insisted she be allowed to return him to normal, so there he was, in all his full alicorn glory, and Night was her lovely lunar pegasus self. He rose carefully to his hooves, earning a little murmur from the filly he had almost looked like. "Shh, Clear Twilight, don't wake your mothers." He nuzzled the filly ever-so-gently and she gave a happy coo.

Quietly creeping across the room, Silver approached one of the windows and ducked his head through the cloth to see outside, and almost wished he hadn't. The smell of burning assaulted his nose. Dark plumes rose up from all around Ponyville. His heart kicked into high gear as he felt the balance of magic within him shift towards the front on its own, powering his heart and lungs for fight or flight. Refusing to assume anything, he began to survey the scene more carefully. The whole town wasn't on fire. It seemed only four buildings were actually alight, but they were some of the larger ones, like the town hall.

As he took it in, a sudden thin beam came down from high above and struck the clocktower. There was no explosion, nor did the ground shudder, it just began to burn. Silver recoiled, and craned his neck to look up towards the source. Silver. The entire sky was filled with smooth silvery metal in unending sheets and panels. What part would be responsible for such deadly beams, he couldn't say, but the huge silver platform seemed the obvious source of these attacks.

"Twilight, Night, Rough!" He spun away from the sight. "Ponyville is under attack. We have to move!" It was their town. It was their responsibility.

Night sprang to her hooves instantly, much to Morning Glory's displeasure and the little colt began to wail. The wailing was infectious and Clear Twilight joined in the harmony. Together they were quite an alarm bell and the entire room was roused shortly.

Twilight kissed both foals before whisking them away with magic. "Fast can babysit. Status report?"

Night was already peeking out the window. "Five fires, three contained. Local response is active. Six fires." She twisted around to look upwards as Silver had done. "Likely source, unknown in nature, appears metallic. Attacking the fires, unlikely to be effective."

Twilight charged up and shoved her head through to see what Night was seeing. Rough shook himself before moving for his armor, starting to get dressed hastily. Silver gave a helping hoof with his magic, then donned his own cloak and crown. "Most of us can fly, but is flying at something that large and hostile the best course of action?"

"They're burning Ponyville!" Twilight spun back around. "We are going up there, now."

The curtains suddenly flew inwards and fell off their holding bar as Rainbow Dash burst through them. "Hey, Twi! Oh good, you're awake. Are you seeing this? Come on!"

With a firm nod, Twilight took to the air and waved for Night and Silver to follow her. "Let's go see what that big silver thing wants."

All four launched from the window into the morning air, tainted as it was with distant smoke. Silver turned mid-air to face Rough Tumble. "Protect the castle and those in it. Keep my foals safe." Sure, Fast was with them, but there was no such thing as too many. As Rough saluted, Silver wheeled around in the air and soared to catch up with the others.

They could see a flicker of red in a line going right through them and barely banked out of the way before it became a solid blazing rod of intense heat. They had been noticed, and in an unkind way. "Way too slow for me," taunted Rainbow Dash with a confident sneer.

Night Watch looked pensive a moment. "40% chance of continuing pattern, 30% chance of increasing spread and tempo. 20% chance of alternative attack."

Twilight frowned at the huge silvery object. "Leave Ponyville alone!" She let loose a brilliant ray of magic along its surface, leaving a little gouge on its formerly smooth surface. Several flickering bands painted across Twilight's position from various angles, impossible to dodge. She exploded into flames just before it crashed down on her and she flew threw it with a primal scream of fury. She was an angered goddess, and for just a moment, Silver never felt more in love with her.

Bringing his mind back to the present, Silver made a wide pattern. "Spread out, don't let it trap us together." He wished he had learned some fire protect... wait... He dug out his book and began flipping through it frantically in his magic, pulling out the first spell he had ever made, the fireball, and quickly checking his reference. Yes... that should work, maybe?

While he had been conducting hasty research, a red beam flickered around him, and all became pain and heat. He played the magic quickly, drawing that heat and channeling it, but not playing the notes to create any heat. There was plenty of heat to gather from. He emerged from the line, mildly singed, but alive, and wielding a dangerous ball of fire. He stuffed his crispy book away, thankful it hadn't burst into ash.

Night and Rainbow began performing an aerial ballet of sorts, wheeling and dancing around one another as lines flared around them, trying to catch either, but the two were proving fast and in sync with one another's thoughts, to the point of grabbing one another to suddenly fly apart with the momentum as half a dozen lines flared where they used to be.

The great silver thing in the sky was drawing closer. As they flew towards it, it was still coming towards them. Little fragments of its silvery body detached and spread metallic wings. Jets of flame propelled them as they began to rapidly form wings and each wing selected one of the approaching ponies to intercept.

Rainbow snorted at them. "What is this, paper airplanes? I'm so scared!" Her cockiness was short-lived as the first wing came into range of her and began letting lose a barrage of even tinier slivers in a hailstorm of sharpened metal fragments.

Silver hurled his ball of flame at the wing approaching him and violently detonated it in the center of the metal mass. As the flames died down, the wing hurtled towards the ground, a partially melted pile of slag.

Twilight snapped her wings out wide as a shield popped into being around her, deflecting the razor-sharp shrapnel that rained down on her. She seemed to gather all the ammunition together into one big ball and sent it back with terrific force back at the collection of flyers, shredding half of them and a few in the wing following after Night Watch.

Night Watch gave a hasty salute before she wheeled, She had a collection of painful-looking slices along her barrel, but flew despite it, crashing into the very wing that followed her. Her teeth plunged through metal as her hooves lashed out, denting and breaking. She emerged, cut and bleeding, but victorious.

Rainbow cheered and whooped as she began to perform tricks the likes of which would send any lesser pegasus into a blackout from the G-forces she put on herself. She didn't attack, and the wing that followed her swelled in size, which only seemed to encourage her into her laughing daredevil flight of utter abandon.

"Silver," barked Twilight as she turned to him. "Fire, now."

He began to channel a new fireball, but it was yanked from him almost the moment it began to form. She wrapped it around herself and burst into flame. "More!" She took off flying as Silver channeled more and more heat towards her. A phoenix in equine form, Twilight crashed into Rainbow's wing. They attempted to fire on her, but metal melted and fell when it came close to her. The flyers themselves deformed and broke as she flew through them, destroying the collection with a mighty roar. "Release!" Silver obeyed her and let go of the containing magic. Fire exploded away from Twilight in all directions, catching the remaining flyers. All was fire and destruction and falling. Twilight remained, panting, but smiling.

The silver platform shimmered softly as an electrical pulse ran along its surface. The gouges Twilight had left on it mended with the electrical pulse, and the metal lost to make the flyers seemed to return. All of their work, undone. Rather than release a new wave of flyers or red beams of heat, instead a small hatch opened, and a little platform extended from it with a guard rail.

Night Watch tilted her head. "60% chance we are being invited inside. 75% chance that is a trap."

Rainbow banked towards it. "Then let's not keep them waiting!"

Silver nodded. "I don't think we can defeat it the way we're doing it. Maybe they're done attacking." He glanced down to see that several of the fires looked under control. The town would recover if they weren't being constantly pelted with flame rays. "Let's see what they want."

Twilight shook off the flame that clung to her. "Let's go. Everypony ready?" They all nodded, and flew in together.

The platform was just large enough to hold all four comfortably. The entrance itself was a dark hole with a ladder leading into the guts of the thing. Twilight snorted softly. "Thanks, but I think we'll fly if it's all the same."

Rainbow grinned. "Took the words right out of my mouth, egghead." She trotted to the end of the platform and peeked down into the darkness before spreading her wings and diving out of sight.

Night moved to go next, but her movements were slow, and she wobbled along the way. Silver frowned. "Stop!" He gestured to Twilight. "Send her home. She's hurt, badly."

Night's eyes widened. "Don't you dare! I'm not letting you go off again without me. Never." She spread her wings and bared her fangs. "If you do this, I'll never forgive you."

Twilight hesitated, glancing between the two before she trotted past Night and hopped into the shaft.

If Silver wanted to send her home, he'd have to do it himself. He wrapped his wings around her. "You're hurt. Are you sure? If you want to stay, I'll respect that, and you. You always have my respect, Night Watch." Night hugged him back briefly, then turned away with a toss of her soft mane. She threw herself into the laddered shaft as her reply.

Silver sighed softly before trotting up to join them. As he stepped across the threshold, his vision swam. All three pieces he wore, the silvered necklace, the iron shoes, and even the bejeweled ring between his legs felt hot and cold at once. He could feel his internal network of magic go wild. He fell. He tried to grab for the ladder, but it was going by too quickly, he only banged a hoof against it as everything span out of control. He couldn't even tell what direction he was falling anymore.

Author's Note

Sudden action chapter!

What kinds of adrenaline-fueled typos will we find?

How'd I do on the action? I always get nervous in these scenes.

102 - Destiny is a Harsh Mistress

Last Chance.

The words echoed in Silver's mind and he glanced around. The words had no voice, and no source. Was it the Text? A warning? He wouldn't give in, ever. They were doing what needed to be done, and doing it well at that. He spread his wings and got Twilight and Night gently. "I just wanted to say I'm proud to be your stallion."

Rainbow landed before them with a smirk. "Shame you didn't measure up to be mine." She turned with a flick of her tail. "C'mon, I think we're almost there."

The green line they had been following terminated at badly bent doors that looked like they slid together, but did so at tortured angles. Twilight trotted forward and sent electricity running out in powerful waves, coaxing the metal to squeal loudly as it came back together in its original configuration. They could hear metal even beyond being healed as the doors slid open smoothly, revealing a spacious command area.

"Welcome, Captain," spoke the voice of the computer. "Error! Intruder has greater number of control artifacts. Correcting." The ceiling collapsed down in a neat section and Silver jumped aside just in time to avoid it.

Night's wings snapped open in surprise. "Stop! Computer, cease, stop, halt!"

"Your commands must be assumed to be compromised. Relax until correction is complete." Lightning spat out of the walls at Silver and he rolled away from them. Twilight threw up a hasty shield, deflecting much of it away even as new turrets formed and wheeled to aim at Silver. "Correction underway."

Silver thought back to his spells, but there was no time to look them up while he was being attacked. He tried blinking away, and his wives were gone. He was in another portion of the ship. He heard a soft click and wheeled around to see a new sort of gun directed at him. With a fwoosh fire and heat bathed him in pain. He blinked again, and somehow ended up back where he started. Why couldn't he jump away?!

Twilight rushed for Silver. "Don't do that again! We can at least help you here."

Night stomped on the ground. "Computer! Stop! I command you! I'm the captain!"

"You will be. Please stand by."

The turrets, briefly pushed back in, sprung back out and began spraying the area in that heavy energy that the ones guarding the entrance had. Silver tried a shield, only for it to shatter on the second bullet. They were too powerful. He was... He felt words rising him, spoken without his volition. "Tell Rough Tumble and Shei they are wonderful people, and that they both have my eternal respect." He heard something whirring behind him and turned just in time to see a buzzing saw coming at him. He ducked beneath it, but that only put him in position to be peppered more easily. His vision swam with stars and dimmed with pain as his body was battered with unearthly force. "Tell Nefertari I'm sorry I wasn't strong enough. T-tell... Don't forget, I love you, both of you. And if you hold this against yourselves, it will be the last insult I'll never forgive." He didn't mean to say it, but he did anyway. He tried to channel force into his lungs, to move faster and more surely.

He dove through the powerful bolts, but never came up. The floor flowed around his neck on contact and held him down. He was trapped. He was trapped and he was going to die. Was this really how it was supposed to end?

Night suddenly landed on his back. "You'll have to kill me to get to him!"

Night's hooves suddenly wrenched off the ground and she was pulled to the ceiling, as if magnetically held to the ceiling. "You are experiencing mind control. You will feel better shortly. Engaging purification."

Walls slid down around Silver, walling him away from the others. He could hear someone banging on it. Sounded like Rainbow Dash somehow. It was getting hot. He was on fire. He was being cooked. There was nothing he could do. A thought came to him and he played the magic he used just an hour prior, trying to gather the he... Oh no... He must have gotten some letter wrong somewhere along the line. The heat wasn't gathering at his horn. He was just cooking. Not learning the alphabet by rote would be his undoing. So many teachers would feel so vindicated.

He focused on the bright purple necklace he still wore, as if he could draw on Twilight's magic somehow to save himself. Part of the wall crumbled inwards. Was that Twilight's magic? A static charge mended up the metal. It wasn't enough. Nothing was enough. He... He failed. He laughed bitterly at himself. To think, he was shedding tears about a world without Night, but he would never experience that. The world would live on without him. He was the one going away. Forever. So called immortality, it didn't stop you from being murdered. His laughter became bitter as tears flowed. He had failed so badly. His wives would be so sad, torn apart. He would be dead, gone, his suffering would end, but theirs was just starting. Why couldn't he do something to stop this? This enemy has no empathy, no care, but still...

"I yield! I surrender! You don't need to kill me."

"Negative. Protocol d-demands death. Your surrender has been logged and will be reported to your nation of origin once it is confirmed." There was silence a moment, just heat. "Go in peace."

Twilight sagged against the wall. All her magic hadn't gotten through it. They'd tried pounding on it. They'd tried begging, screaming, everything, but nothing changed. With a soft hiss, the walls began to rise. Silver wasn't there in the ash and soot left behind, at least not that they could see. Reaching graspers snatched out a few artifacts that brought near tears to Twilight's eyes.

Night watched with wide-eyed terror as those graspers brought a necklace, four horseshoes, and a smaller ring towards her. "Command artifacts recovered. Restoring to c-captain." She stood there numbly as the necklace was put around her neck, and the shoes slipped over her others, merging together into ornate iron horseshoes. The jewel that had once hung behind Silver was slipped onto her tail, where it grabbed near the base and held tightly.

Rainbow trembled with emotions she didn't betray. "N-no way. This is just another stupid magic trick, right?" She spun on Twilight. "He's going to show up any second with his cocky grin, or maybe he'll be crying his eyes out. But he's alright, right?"

Twilight shook her head slowly, but said nothing. Night reached up a hoof to feel the necklace, still warm to the touch. It still smelled, however faintly, of him. The stallion she'd never see again. "You... You promised... We were supposed to raise them, together, as a family." She slowly sank to the floor. "You weren't supposed to ever run away again."

Twilight moved towards Night, her steps stiff and wobbling. "He didn't run away. You know that. He died... as we made him. He died like a stallion."

She bared her fangs in a soundless gesture as tears stung at her eyes.

Rainbow stepped forward towards the mess and reached forward with a hoof. She found Twilight's soul crystal, dull and dead without a pony wearing it. She picked it up and held it close. "Uncool..."

"Captain." It was the computer, speaking without empathy for the event of any kind. "The remaining control artifacts await you. Please give the command to restore them to you."

Night scowled as she rose to her hooves. "Fine, give them to me! I'll use them to tear this whole place apart!"

"Affirmative." Her threats were unheard or simply ignored. A new green line appeared along the ground, directing them into the depths of the control room. "Place your hoof on the indicated panel."

Night Watch walked like a zombie across the room, each step bringing a little shudder. "You killed him, just like that. After everything..." She slammed her hoof on the light panel and it softly beeped at her. "I'll kill you. I'll rip you apart. I'll destroy you and everything you are down to the smallest pieces. They'll forget you even existed."

A crown descended from above. It looked like it could accommodate a horn, but Night Watch had no horn. Wearing it, it gave the vague impression of one anyway. She could feel new senses coming to life within her along with new power. It was synchronizing with the other three artifacts she wore, all becoming more potent in one another's company. The wall beside her slid open with a hiss of steam, revealing a silver tabard. It was a loose garment with a simple hole for her neck and forelegs, with the back part open. She grimly marched up to it and shook loose her saddlebag before stepping into the tabard. "I will destroy you."

In Ponyville, the fires had been tamed and the town had entered an uneasy peace. Eyes turned to the huge silver construct floating over them. What did it mean? With a bright flash of light, Celestia appeared, and a loud cheer erupted through the populace. Celestia was there, and everything was certain to be alright. She told them Twilight and Silver were handling it personally. They had everything well-in-hoof.

Celestia didn't tell them. She had a dream of a majestic pony, a lunar pony, wreathed in powerful magic and victory. It had to be Silver. She remembered it having a horn, and those wings. Why, it even had the jewelry he had. Everything would be alright. "Don't worry anypony."

The silver object visibly shuddered, then lurched to the left as it began to sag. Fire and bits of debris exploded out of one side of it as a figure emerged only to loop around and dive into it, punching a hole in it. Celestia gasped in amazement. "I didn't know Silver had grown so strong." She smiled at the display as the huge thing was torn asunder from the inside. She saw Rainbow Dash and Twilight emerge and began descending. Hmm, had Night Watch simply not gone with them? Curious.

Twilight landed before Celestia and bowed. "Princess... I have bad news."

Celestia perked an ear. "Bad news? It looked like things are proceeding smoothly."

Twilight sucked through her teeth. "Not... Not exactly."

Rainbow suddenly blurted, "He's dead!"

Twilight glared at her, but didn't correct her.

Celestia felt something inside her twinge. Had she misheard? "Who's dead?"

Twilight swallowed heavily. "S-Silver Stars... He's..."

Celestia's expression fell from delight to horror. "How? I just saw him!" She thrust up a hoof as the figure exploded free of the ship. "Who is that?"

Rainbow crashed to her haunches. "Night Watch. She's super pissed."

The entire town watched as the several more huge holes were ripped into it, then things went quiet. It shuddered, then shot up into the sky, becoming as small as a dot in just a few moments. Night Watch descended from the sky with a tear-stained face, but wearing armor fit for a prince that was no longer there.

The town was safe, but their newest royalty, lost. Everyone headed home. Some simply confused and sad in a detached way. Others wore the hurt far closer to their hearts. Twilight and Night supported each other on their way back to the castle. Rainbow flew home, insisting she was fine.

The day was saved.

The story was over. Once human, once foal, once mare, once princess, once prince, once diplomat, now dead. He never got his rainbows. They never shone for him. His part in the grand play of things was over. Perhaps it was for the best. There were others who needed their time in the light. The world would spin without him, as it had before him.

He can only hope the words of his story were worth remembering. That he was worth remembering.

Author's Note

The end.

It wasn't a nice ending, but it was the one that struck me, and I had to write it once it got in there. The Text demands it...

I'm sorry, Silver. I'm sorry.

103 - Dissatisfaction

Night Watch sat, still and stoic. She stared out at the map of destiny before her, which would summon Twilight and her friends if any friendship problem arose. It would only call the ones suited. The problem would be cured. They were protected by destiny itself. No matter how frightening it might seem at the moment, they were literally fated to succeed. Just do as the table commanded.

Night rose a hoof and held it out, comparing the iron glint of its shoes against the crystal of the table. They were clearly different, but Night felt there was something bridging the two together. Something... She brought down the hoof with a dull thud of metal against crystal, and a second crystal fell from her loose grip. It was Silver's heart crystal. He wore it whenever he could. The warm purple glow it gave off... She looked at its dull black surface. No pony wore it, so it didn't shine. It reflected the situation perfectly. Why couldn't Silver be protected by destiny? Why couldn't she?

She grit her teeth in frustration. Twilight was crying elsewhere in the tower. She should be with the girl, crying with her, instead, there she was, being bitter and angry. "Why shouldn't I be?" She plucked up the necklace, paused a moment, then threw it around her own neck. It began to glow, but it wasn't purple. It gave off a gentle silver light that made Night shove herself upright, staring down at it with wonder. Was some portion of her husband inside it? Did she even dare to dream of it? She hopped down to the floor and spread her wings. "Twilight!" Her voice boomed more powerfully than she intended, shaking the walls lightly with its force.

Twilight scrambled down the stairs, almost falling in her hurry. "W-what? What is it? Are we under attack?"

Night held up her orb in two carefully cupped hooves, still glowing its gentle silver light. "Twilight, it is time for you to repay your debt."

Twilight's eyes went wide with understanding. She knew what the silver glow meant. Could she do it? What could she do? A dead pony was... well, dead. What would a fraction of Silver's soul, essence, or whatever a pony wanted to call it do? There was only one answer she could give that wouldn't tear her heart asunder. "I will learn more. I will fight for him, until that light dies, or we do."

Night smiled at her as tears ran freely from her eyes. "Our herd is shattered, but you know... You know, for this, if nothing else, my service is yours." Her teeth clenched. "You're involved. Use your damn rainbows."

Twilight didn't understand what Night meant by that. Rainbow power surely wouldn't solve the situation, but she didn't ask, she just nodded at Night Watch, taking in her intimidating form. She wore all five pieces of the artifact, and it made her look like a princess. A lunar princess, as Silver once had been. Though Silver never wore thick glasses like that. "He wouldn't give up on us," whispered Twilight as she began to descend towards her lab.

There was work to do.

Author's Note

I have no words, only typos.

104 - Royal Consideration

Celestia could not sit. It was unusual for her, especially in the evening. She was often found sitting here, or sitting there, sitting most anywhere. Instead she flew. She flew, but never fast enough to escape her thoughts. Her sister drew up beside her in the sky. "It was our fault as well, sister."

Celestia glanced sideways at Luna. "It was my journey. It was my advice. He did everything I asked of him. He received the first trying to broker peace for me, for us... For all Equestria. It wasn't even his country..."

Luna swooped in front of her and cut her off, wings beating powerfully. "Never say that again. He died in service of it. If it cannot be his now, when can it be?"

Celestia's jaw tensed. "He should not have died. This is not how it should have ended. This is wrong. Utterly wrong. He should have fled, at worst, or been clever, at best, as he usually is. We... I had plans. Plans with him."

She turned her head aside and Luna drifted closer, reaching a hoof to rest on her sister's shoulder. "Do you think I did not? Even if he did prove in--"

"I did it."

Luna blinked slowly, silent save for her wings. "You did what, Tia?"

Celestia shrank back. "I did it... I poisoned him, just a little. I made him an unsuitable male."

Luna frowned at Celestia. "Thou art making little sense. Explain." Darkness danced across her form with confused and raging emotions. "Quickly."

Celestia turned to face Luna directly. "Very well. I will speak the truth and none but, if you will hear me out, sister. If you wish to see me punished, I will submit myself to you afterwards." Luna gave a terse nod, and an agreement was made. "You had your hooks in him deep, sister. You were controlling him, not as any wife, but as an owner. His heart was too soft. He would have gladly followed you to Tartarus and helped you affix the chains to his hooves, if it meant you'd smile at him and call him a good pony."

Luna gave a wry smile. "We imagine he would do such, aye. He enjoyed our task. What stallion would not? He topped all the mares he could desire, and left them gravid with foal. Why punish them so viciously? To have them miscarry... tis unfathomably cruel."

Celestia gave a little snort. "I tried other things, things that should have simply prevented him from creating foals, and yet... There they were, growing inside the mares."

Luna lashed out a hoof suddenly, catching Celestia in the chest, but she accepted it stoically. "You did not even consider asking us? Speaking to us, as we are doing right now? Are we foals that we must sneak and scheme around one another? Are we as your day court, full of lazy and entitled ponies who think direct conflict is too much risk and effort?"

Celestia dipped her ears. "I feared you would refuse. I feared he would refuse, and become angry. I didn't want a rift between either of us." She licked over her lips. "After our... the trip. I had decided to stop. I was going to let him discover it on his own, but then... Then this..."

Luna grunted softly. "But something didn't go according to your plans." She scowled at Celestia. "How does it feel? One of your perfect little plans, shattered, ruined... You were always so quick to gently pet the back of other ponies when their plans went awry, to tell them all would be well, and they should just... try harder."

Celestia's wings hung lower in defeat. "This isn't how it should have happened... This isn't right at all..."

Luna cocked her ear suddenly. "I remember something, dear sister. That strange presence that spoke to Silver with cool authority. It said there is always a path, if you find it, and you are willing to walk it. You guided him down this path. He smiled and he did his best to please you, and it ultimately led to this conclusion. Do you plan to mourn him, or will you find a path for him? Will he be rescued, for once, or will we hope. Hope and pray that, somehow, he rescues himself from beyond the grave for us?"

Celestia glanced down at Canterlot, glowing in the darkness of dusk. "What are you suggesting, Lulu? He is dead. His own wives saw his demise."

Luna frowned at her. "And so you give up, without an attempt? Without even confirmation? You have grown timid and soft, acting as gentle mother to your ponies when you are so far removed from them. Your own libraries overflow with magic that you, at your own command, have ordered sealed away 'for safety'." She advanced on Celestia and bared her teeth. "Is it time for safety?" Celestia cringed but she followed in after her sister. "Is it time for action? You say you would surrender to me for punishment? I don't want it. It's just another way for you to give up. Nay, I bid you make a decision, sister. Decide." Luna extended a hoof, holding it out in front of Celestia. "If you spread your wings and fly, I will soar with you, straight into that sun of yours, if we must, if there is a chance we will emerge victorious. You don't like the hand fate dealt you? Do something about it, or be satisfied in your tears."

Celestia went quiet for what felt like a long time, before she lifted her own hoof and set it against Luna's. "We fly."

Author's Note

Celestia has an idea. Can it be called a typo if she means to defy destiny?

105 - In Defiance of Order

Celestia found her path suddenly barred by a familiar face. Discord smiled at her like a cat that ate the canary. "Hello, my lovely. Are you not going to invite me?"

Celestia raised a brow at him. "I wasn't aware there was anything to invite you to."

He moved aside, only to somehow drape in front of her vision. "Au contraire! You have that special fire in your eye. You, the guardian of order, the mother of destiny. You, ready to throw it all aside. I can't miss this!"

She raised a hoof and casually brushed him aside. "You can, and you will. This isn't about you."

Discord snorted softly. "He's my friend too, you know." She hesitated in her walk and looked at him curiously. "Oh don't look so surprised. He always treated me like a person. He always smiled when he saw me, made time for a game, some good times. Even when he was a she, they didn't care when it came to me. They liked me, as a friend."

Celestia could feel he was being as honest as he could be. "So you know what's happened to him?"

He raised a finger. "Friends keep an eye out for friends. Besides, little Twilight and her friends are just awful at keeping secrets." He leaned forward towards Celestia, his lean body sinuously curving. "Do you know what they have?" Celestia's interest perked. "I thought you might not. They have him, a little piece of him."

Celestia licked over her lips. That changed things... That changed things in a large way. "How large a portion? How?"

Discord smiled. "Oh, afraid it's a little piece, full of love for the one that ultimately got him killed. That's just his style, isn't it?" Celestia suddenly started forward.

Her wings snapped outwards and she jerked her head towards a guard on the way. "Day court is closed until further notice. See that notices are sent out." She glanced away a moment. "Make that court. All of it. We are not to be disturbed." The guard barely had time to salute before Celestia rose rapidly into the sky. Discord tipped a hat he hadn't been wearing a moment ago at the guard, then casually slipped through here and there, vanishing.

Elsewhere, Night Watch wore the crystal, constantly reaching to fiddle with it. Wearing it, it felt like he was a little closer, a little less gone. "What next?"

Twilight looked up with heavy eyes. She hadn't gotten much sleep and it showed clearly. "The shred we have isn't... It isn't enough to reassemble him. It's like... It's like taking a corner of a picture and trying to make the whole picture out of it, from memory." She sagged. "It's so clear and vibrant, but it's still just a little corner. I'm sorry..."

Night Watch slammed the ground with force that would have been beyond her before she gained her new set of clothing. "Now isn't the time for sorries! This is your... This is your destiny, Twilight. Make it happen. Find the way. Have that faith, that deep faith that has carried you through hopeless times."

Twilight let out a little sigh. "Right... Right. Maybe we're approaching this from the wrong angle. Whenever things feel this hopeless, I gather up my friends." She slid from her chair and stretched her wings a moment. "How are you still so energetic after all this? I'm..." She trailed off to yawn widely, jaw cracking. "--so tired..."

Night closed her eyes and thought back to Silver's explanation of magic inside a pony. She envisioned that network of fine channels that ran through her, and the tabard around her felt suddenly warm. She could see it, where the network was weak leading into her fangs. She tried to gently work it larger and felt the tabard give a convulsion, squeezing her. Liquid fire ran down the inside of her fangs and she suddenly spat up blood. It hurt, but something had changed. "Night? Are you alright?" Twilight approached her with concern on her face.

Night licked along the inside of her mouth. It wasn't as bad as it had felt at first. She leaned towards Twilight and touched noses. "Do you trust me?" Twilight gave a little nod. There was hesitation, but she did. Night gently nuzzled into Twilight's neck, then sunk her fangs into the day princess. She could feel their networks come into contact. Their channels were brought together with the bridge of those fangs. She forced energy from herself and all her jewelry felt warm, feeding her, and through her, feeding Twilight.

Twilight gasped with surprise, and a pleasure of sorts. The sleep in her eyes began to withdraw as she shuddered. "W-what... are you doing?" She was captured, squirming and even moaning as that deeply intimate connection grew hotter with the shared power. Sleep was being banished from her as her reserves were refilled at the fangs of Night Watch.

She drew back and licked her fangs. She could taste Twilight. She could taste the surprise and fear, but also the relief and joy.

Twilight slumped a moment before she sprang up to her hooves. "Thank you, whatever that was." She looked better, far better. "I'll be right back. I need to get the girls." On renewed wings, she took off up the stairs, leaving Night Watch behind.

Night Watch turned towards the darkness. "You've been quiet."

Fast Change emerged into the light. "He didn't mention me."

Night raised a brow. "He was dying, desperate, and trying to find a way out."

Fast Change thrust a hoof at Night. "He mentioned you, and Twilight... He even found time to mention Nefertari... He didn't mention me." Fast Change growled a little. "Am... I am, aren't I? I'm worth that little in his eyes."

Night shook her head. "You're not being logical. Look, we're all stressed out... I understand that. Please, you're still--"

"Don't you dare say part of the herd!" Fast glared at Night who aborted her words. "Our herd is done, destroyed. The stallion is dead. We're just a bunch of mares that are too stubborn to move away from each other. We don't even make love... We don't even pretend like that's enough." She smiled. "I'm glad for that, at least. I don't think I could handle that lie."

Night reached a hoof out, but Fast shrank from it easily. "Fast, do you really think that? We don't mean anything to each other?"

Fast fluffed her wings that a unicorn shouldn't have. "I'm a convenient relief for when you get 'that' itch. I'm a handy foalsitter. I'm not your stallion. I never was. Even when we were closest, I was never that. I was your marefriend, nothing wrong with that, but there is no stallion binding us any more." Fast turned away. "We'll always be friends. Good friends, I hope... but our family is done."

Night's heart felt heavy at Fast's words. "Why? Do you really... Don't you love me?"

Fast smiled. "As a friend. A wonderful... wonderful friend." She approached Night and nuzzled her gently. "Please, don't throw that away."

Night wrapped her forelegs around Fast and squeezed her tight. "I feel like I'm losing you, again. Do you know how much it hurt when you went to the changelings? I want you, here, beside me. I want us to be family..."

Fast kissed Night's cheek. "You want me to be a friend. You've grown used to having me around. There's a difference. When you look at me, you don't see a mate, you see a friend."

Night clopped a hoof on the ground. "What's the difference?!"

Fast smiled gently. "Poor thing... You never did learn the difference. You were so happy, so alone, so miserable until we came into your life and destroyed it." Fast nuzzled along Night's throat and her chest through the tabard. "I showed you what it meant to be pleasured as a mare, by another mare, and to return the favor, but that wasn't love either. That was trust, and lust." She drew back from Night. "I still trust you. I still love you, but not that way." She turned away. "If you need a foalsitter, you have but to ask. If you want a friend to talk to, you have but to ask, but we are not family."

Night trembled with confusion. "You're just drawing a line in the sand and making a declaration. Stop this! Just... stop... You don't want to move away anymore than I want you to move away, so why do it?"

Fast gave a little smile, then suddenly vanished in a display of magic. She hadn't hopped far, she was no Twilight Sparkle, but the message was clear. She was leaving. Night collapsed to the ground and wept quietly. Her family was dissolving, bit by bit, starting with the violent removal of her stallion.

As if in response, she heard the soft cry of one of the foals. She wiped her tears away and rose on shaking legs. She wouldn't forget her duty. He would want her to be a responsible mother to them, and they were... She paused on the steps with a thoughtful frown. They were another tie to him, were they not? Perhaps that was worth considering. She made a mental note to bring it up to Twilight as she hurried to comfort the foals and see what they needed.

She arrived to find Jake, of all people, attempting to calm down Morning Glory. He had no training or practice, but he was rocking the foal back and forth and saying little nice things at least, and Night found a smile forming. "I'll take him from here." Jake looked relieved and handed over the little lunar unicorn. "Thank you." Jake gave a bit of a salute, then paused.

"You alright?"

He could probably see her tears and she drew a little breath, considering what to tell him. "It's been a long... I'm fine."

Jake nodded. "Yeah... If you need someone to talk to, let me know." Then he left without prying further, which she was grateful towards.

Night played with Morning Glory and Clear Twilight, and felt better for it. The two were very clear in their emotions. They wanted to play. They wanted to be changed, and cleaned, and played with some more. They wanted to be loved. They wanted to love. They were perfect. One of them, Clear Twilight, was hers directly. Her little daughter, but both were hers, through the herd. To think of Morning Glory as less hers? It felt awkward, strange, and uncomfortable. She kissed the little colt on the nose. "Your father was so very proud to have a son." She kissed Clear on her snout next. "And to have a daughter was like a dream. You are both precious parts of him, and me."

Hadn't they also been parts of Fast Change? She seemed to love them so much... Was it all a part of Fast's show? She could hide so much behind that mask of hers. Night really didn't know what was for show, and what was real anymore when it came to Fast Change.

Maybe the truth would come out in time.

Author's Note

The actors of the story refuse to leave the stage. The curtain has tried to sweep them away, but some of them refuse to acknowledge the dimming lights. A typo of the grandest nature, they play on even as the crowd murmurs in confusion.

106 - The Meekest Anger

A plate was set in front of Rough Tumble by the mouth of a mare that was larger than he was. She was an exotic charmer from the East, brought back by Silver. Rough wondered if she was angry at first. But she quickly shook her head. "I'm sorry, it's not you..." She raised a hoof and poked him in his side. "We were both his... we're the same, aren't we?" Rough became confused and let it show. "Servants... And lovers. We are peers."

Rough gave a quick nod. "Now that you say it like that, I suppose we are very alike that way. Or... were... why?"

Shei bared her large teeth a moment. "Aren't you angry? Sad? Destroyed?" She turned away. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't be unloading on you, especially as I feed you."

Rough set a hoof on her shoulder. "No, I am... I'm just... He wanted me to stand tall and proud. He... I don't think he ever wanted to be my one and only. He wanted to... He wanted to be the father I never really had, where it counted. He wanted me to become something better, something loved and loving." Rough smiled a little. "I've been thinking, a lot..."

Shei tilted her head. "Do you think the same was meant for me? Was he trying to father me? Where I come from, it is most unusual for a father figure to also bring you to bed." She frowned a little. "But Silver wasn't very standard in most things, I suppose."

Rough sank his head a little, hoof setting on the ground. "No, no he wasn't... He asked me, before he left for the last time, to protect his foals, and everypony in this castle. One of them already ran off, leaving another in tears. I'm not that good at guarding, or so it feels at times."

Shei leaned in and nuzzled him gently, rubbing snout to snout. "It's alright. You can guard against beast and bandit, but a person's decisions are beyond you. He gave me everything I needed to learn the magic of my people, but even they aren't enough to fix him."

Rough sat up with surprise. "Magic of your people?"

Shei nodded lightly, but before she could speak more of it, Nefertari appeared, mounted atop Shei like a steed she was large enough to serve as. Shei started with surprise and gave a powerful buck, but Nefertari rode her kicks and jumps. "Easy there, girl. I want to speak of this as well." She ran her fingers through Shei's mane, petting her. "We are all touched by Silver Stars, let us not battle over it."

Rough raised a brow. "You, suggest not battling over something? That's unusual."

Nefertari slipped off Shei and stood beside her, with one hand resting on the still-agitated horse's withers. "There is a time and place, student. We are not vying for his leftovers. His wife, Night Watch, claimed his most physical of treasures already. The ponies care not for any legal power he may have wielded, simply gone. There is nothing left to vie for, unless you wish to challenge for the right to Night Watch or Princess Sparkle's hoof? That would be most amusing to see."

Rough colored deeply. Shei let out an angry snort. "Barbaric. Leave his herd to their grieving."

Nefertari waved a paw. "I have no desire for them, save for the work they do. Every once in a while I hear a new spirit, and it is quite familiar. They practice necromancy, perhaps. He sings out so clearly, but like any zombie, it only knows one note. Princess Sparkle grows more talented, and her wards keep me from slipping in to watch her."

Rough clopped a hoof on the floor. "Necromancy? What are you talking about?"

Shei paled at the thought. "She wouldn't! She is no twister of the dead. Necromancy's not even a magic known in these lands... How?"

Nefertari twitched her canine ears. "I know what I hear, and smell. She does it kindly, mind you, and with desperation... A dangerous combination, one that I see Night Watch encourage."

Rough held up a hoof. "Can they do that? Can they bring him back?"

Shei frowned. "I want him here as much as the next... I want my sister beside me... But they are both dead. To disturb their spirits..."

Rough clopped a hoof again, hard enough to feel pain shudder upwards as he collided painfully with the stone. "Can it be done?"

Nefertari smiled. "If there is one thing the pony folk have more than the Anubians, it is this kind of magic. To push past the natural, to pervert the laws of nature itself. I may bend the rules of speed and placement, but this is a whole other level. She presses hard, and seeks the answer to death itself." Her eyes fixed on Rough Tumble. "Do you wish it?"

Rough snorted. "Of course I want him back! He's... I love him..."

Shei looked less certain by far. "Not if it means to torture him. I... I saw my father's spirit. When they are brought to this world, they are not intact, not whole. It was a twisted shadow of my father, screaming his angers."

Rough smiled. "That doesn't sound like Silver. He doesn't know anger. How would his spirit suddenly learn it?"

Nefertari burst into sudden laughter. "A spirit so meek, it could raise as a foul specter, and still be gentle and caring? It was worth following him, if only to see history in the making."

Rough grunted at Nefertari. "Do you want him back?"

Nefer paused at the question and clicked two claws together. "He failed, for that I think less of him, but he inspires such blind loyalty from beyond the grave, a rare talent. Yes, I think I would still bother him, were he to return." She lowered a paw to her belly. "We have things to discuss."

Rough followed her paw and became confused. "Are you still insisting on that? He's infertile. I've heard them talking about it."

Nefertari snorted. "Don't be a fool. A bitch knows her own body. I swell with him. This is not a matter for debate."

Shei looked confused. "Infertile?"

Rough shrank back, realizing he had spoken of a secret. "I must have heard wrongly... If you are pregnant, then I will protect you. He asked I protect all the foals, which would include yours." He smiled a little. "If you let me."

Nefertari smiled at him. "A wise addition." She reached out and gently tickled him under the chin. "You're learning, my student. Perhaps there is hope for you to become a figure worth reckoning. Fine, I will accept you as a guardian."

Shei colored lightly. "I... Am I the only female he didn't leave with a foal? What manner of stallion was he, to speak so gently of love and encourage others to grow, and yet to breed anything that crossed his path? Was he a monster, or a hero?"

Rough snorted gently. "Was that a question asked honestly? Whether or not he followed some of his urges, he never did it against a mare's wishes. He fought long and hard for anyone he could. Even... up there, he was fighting, for us." He rose up to all four. "I don't care if Twilight is defying nature, if it brings him back to us. I'm going to go ask her if I can help, even if it's just keeping the foals happy and out of her way." He tromped off, leaving his meal untouched.

Nefertari raised a brow at Shei. "Well, what say you? Will you stand against this, or with Silver Stars? There is precious middle ground, now that you are aware of it."

Shei licked over her lips. "This is madness... It took me a long time to reach some measure of peace in my sister's passing... Just to be told others are willing to fight harder to keep Silver Stars here. Why doesn't she deserve the same chance? She had so much life left to live. It was his fault she left us..." She turned away. "I don't want to be bitter at him, but... I can't help it. To think..." She suddenly bolted off, unable to continue to face the conversation.

Nefertari shook her head slowly. "Poor child. It is difficult to accept that one is more loved than another." She chuckled softly. "My choice is clear." She vanished from sight.

Elsewhere, Rainbow landed in the apple orchard. She casually plucked one as she walked, chewing it loudly. Most other ponies would be accused of stealing, snatching one of AJ's apples like that, but she was no random pony. She found AJ and trotted up to her, greeting her with an exuberant bellow. They clopped hooves, and she helped with farming. It was hard work, but she wanted to be with AJ, which meant helping out, so she did.

"So, can you imagine it? They all got it, all at once. Kind of blows your mind, right?"

Applejack smiled. "She done made her sister proud. You were lookin' mighty pleased yerself."

Rainbow spread her wings. "How could I not be?! She's practically my sister... I can't wait to see what kind of new trouble they get up to."

Applejack burst into merry laughter as she began pulling a wagon full of produce along behind her towards the barn. "Oh, you betcha. The three of them are gonna get into whole new levels of adventures, as mature fillies." She paused a moment. "That isn't all that's on yer mind, is it? Ya look kinda troubled, sugarcube."

Rainbow flew over Applejack, looking down at her. "Is it that obvious?" Applejack nodded. "Twilight's been really distracted. She came to you, didn't she? Talking about how she needed help..."

Applejack nodded again. "She did... I'm still not sure about it. Ain't the way it's supposed to be. A pony dies.... They stay dead. It's a one way street. Ah ain't no stranger ta death, ya know that."

Rainbow landed in front of Applejack. "But, if you could. If you had that choice... Are you saying you wouldn't?"

Applejack flinched back. "That ain't fair... If ah could bring them back..." She frowned. "This ain't a thought that makes me happy, RD. Death... it's never a hurt that goes away entirely."

Rainbow reached out a hoof and set it on Applejack's chest. "Then you know how bad she's hurting. If we can do something, for her... She's our friend, heck, our princess."

Applejack pawed at the ground. "Our 'princess' should know better..." She looked up at Rainbow Dash. "Ya wouldn't have gone and brung it up if ya didn't have an opinion... Do ya think we should be helping?"

Rainbow ruffled her wings. "He tried to help us... He did everything we asked him to. We left him hanging, not the other way around, and he didn't mind. He was happy to call us friend. I led him up right to the edge and let him hang there, and he smiled at me the next time we met. Sometimes I wondered if he even knew what it really meant to be angry at somepony. He was ready to do anything to make us happy, and we weren't his mares. Hay, we barely did anything for him."

Applejack chuckled softly. "Ah think he wanted yer pretty rainbow mane. Can't blame him, ah happen ta like it too."

Rainbow snorted and bumped into Applejack. "Flattery will get you everywhere, but I'm being serious here..." Rainbow stood tall. "We've defeated bigger things. Twilight needs us. The Element Bearers, to the rescue, one more time?"

Applejack hesitated a moment, then nodded. "Fer Twilight." She pulled the cart into the barn and emerged without it. "C'mon, let's find that frazzled little, what do ya call her, egghead? Let's find our egghead and put things right fer her."

They trotted off together, which became a race, and they galloped off, ready to face destiny.

Author's Note

Pieces come together, assembled on the side of chaos, which happened to be the side of friendship and love, this particular time.

Order surely gathers its own pieces, ready to repel this grand typo.

107 - The Board is Set

Celestia entered the castle past the bowing guards. Luna strode beside her, overwhelming the area with their combined force of presence. They had not come as smiling benefactors, and made no attempt to counter their natural force. "She expects us?" asked Luna. "I have gathered everything I could think of. If we are to do this, the sooner, the better."

Celestia nodded. "I have a few things to gather, but then we set off. Come." She walked with purpose, but didn't break into trot. It felt important to not rush, even if time worked against them. They entered the hall of forbidden magics, where Twilight had come several times, seeking answers to questions ruled not worth following. The very laws of nature were laid bare here, stripped to their core by ponies long ago that had ignored the warnings, and tried to turn the universe itself to their whimsy. Sometimes they even succeeded.

Celestia stopped and lifted a golden horn. "Do you recall this?"

Luna paused and looked at it. "Long before we had our argument, one stallion thought an eternal summer would be wisest, where ponies savored nothing but carnality of one another, to live knowing nothing but the act of creation and rearing the next generation to do it again."

Celestia set the horn down. "He almost succeeded. It would have been very boring." She moved onwards and stopped again, hefting a heavy lance. "To destroy all that would threaten ponykind, to leave the world empty, save our people, to eventually spread and take it, alone, but safe."

Luna frowned. "Why are we looking at these? We have a task clearly at hoof. This is not the time for reflection."

Celestia wheeled on Luna, the spear coming dangerously close. "I disagree. We are about to join in these ponies' steps, to defy what we know to be the natural balance." She tossed the spear and it landed where it began. "We should learn from them."

Luna shook herself out. "You have already interfered, if perhaps less grandly. You have unleashed a terror on the land, that has not yet come to make us regret. She hates your student. Her heart is broken, and she is no idle threat. You are no innocent, first come to interfere, dear sister. You are the grand orchestrator of so many things. This is but one more."

Celestia frowned a moment, then proceeded into the depths of the archives. She gathered up four books, floating in her magic, and a chalice that she ran her hooves over reverently. "You are right... Come closer. We'll be there in a moment." As Luna drew closer, Celestia wrapped them in brilliant magic, and they vanished away with the artifacts she had instructed her guards even she should not emerge with.

Twilight looked up at the bright flash of magic. "Princesses!" She bowed towards them. "I'm glad you're here. I've been thinking about the problem, with the others, and it came to me. We have a template, of sorts."

Celestia stacked the books she held and set them aside, and the chalice atop that. "Do tell?"

Twilight nodded excitedly. "The other, David, he has huge pieces of the missing pattern. Not all of them, mind you. They are not the same pony, just similiar, so very similar." Twilight sat. "He's not even a pony, except a little bit, but he has so much more than we started with."

Luna smiled. "This is well and good, but I have another plan to assemble him, where he rests most securely. I would gather his closest friends, lovers, and wives, and draw forth the copy of him that resides within their memories. Each will be different, but their similarities are what matter. We can draw them together, and let those similarities build."

Night Watch suddenly descended from above and landed beside the three princesses. "We'll do both. The more we have to work with, and compare, the better. What will we do with this? I don't want some composite simulacrum of Silver."

Celestia tapped at the stack of books she brought. "These will explain. His body... Trying to perfectly simulate him will result in failure. The very universe knows the exact pattern of him is gone, and will reject it. Fortunately, for us, he has several forms that we know him as."

Twilight perked her ears curiously. "W-wait, are you saying he can't be a prince?"

Celestia nodded. "We have lost Prince Silver Stars. He is dead, and must remain so, if we plan to not rend everything asunder. But... he has been other things. A human male, a unicorn stallion, a lunar unicorn, a lunar unicorn mare."

Nefertari appeared with a smile. "A blend of human and stallion."

Luna frowned at Nefertari and looked her over. "So this is she? The 'shaman' that bears one of his children?"

Nefertari perked her ears. "What is this? I am believed for a change? A pleasure to meet you, little ruler of this land."

Night Watch ruffled her wings fitfully. "Twilight... When was he happiest?"

Twilight looked overwhelmed with the question. "When he was with us, I suppose."

Night Watch nudged Twilight. "He'll have us no matter what he is." She smiled suddenly. "I think... I think he has sired enough foals I think he would like to come back as one of us."

Twilight tilted her head. "One of us? I don't think he wanted to be a copy of either of us."

Night Watch snorted gently. "So little you know. To be looked at with fondness, and not a shred of fear. To be thought of as attractive and desired after, but not as a tool. As a stallion he was a stud, passed from mare to mare to satisfy their cravings, and thought less off for his ideas, which has to be thought of first as a stallion's ramblings before anything else."

She sat and looked at Twilight. "Besides... he knows that spell if he wishes to be a he, for as long as he needs."

Twilight colored softly. "I doubt he does, with his book turned to ash, but he would learn again, the moment we let him at a library. I think you're undervaluing how much he liked being a stallion. He was born as one, don't forget."

Night spread her wings. "He can't be a prince, but he could be our princess. If you make him a lunar unicorn stallion, he will never again ascend. You will never have him at your side, truly."

Twilight seemed to grasp the gravity of things and turned to Celestia and Luna, who watched the exchange. "What do you think?"

Luna licked her lips. "I no longer require him as male or female. I would desire their company... Male... female. I want Silver back among us. He died trying to do right, for all of us. If he comes back as a phoenix, I would do what I could to remind him of the love we once shared so fiercely."

Celestia smiled gently. "He showed me many things during our trip, almost threw his life away several times, trying to do what I asked." She turned her eyes onto Night entirely. "Do you think he will be happy?"

Night looked ready to confirm this hotly, but shrank before she said it. "I killed him..." all eyes were on her. "Not in theory... I put it into action. I did what made that ship angry, and made its target him and no other. It destroyed him, for me... Then it gave me this suit, still dusted with his burned ashes... I need to see him. I need to see him at least one more time, and for once, I'm the one that has to roll onto my back and beg him to forgive me, and I won't accept one of his easy dismissals. This suit... I feel like I have a long time. A very long time to make amends. Whatever form we choose, he is clever. He will find a way towards what he wants. He just needs a chance to live."

Celestia took the chalice from the stack of books. "To create a new life, we draw on the well of the universe. It comes naturally as we are quickened by our mates. To do it for a spirit that has already tasted life, it is more complicated. Before any body we create will be quickened, we must power the spirit to inhabit it." She ran a hoof over the edge and its edge cut into her frog, allowing her blood to run into the cup as she winced. "It will leave us weak, but... This is the only way to gather enough." Night reached for it with her wings, but Celestia drew it quickly away with her magic. "No. For those not unaging, this will damage them terribly. While Luna and I will feel weak for a time, you would lose years of your life."

Luna grabbed the chalice in her magic and brought it to her hoof, offering her vita blood next.

"Ahem." They looked up to see Discord standing there with a big grin. "My turn?"

Celestia and Luna shared looks, but what other unaging souls did they have to draw from? They offered him the chalice, and he swiped a finger, bleeding for it, lacing it with a little of his inherent chaos. He wished well for his friend, whatever they came back as, but their life would not stop being 'interesting'.

Celestia set it aside on the table that held the books. "It must steep. While that prepares, Luna can begin gathering dreams. Twilight, these books, you must read them." An assignment more appropriate for Twilight could not be known, and Twilight picked up the first book in her magic, starting to devour it eagerly.

As Twilight read, Night Watch closed her eyes and tried to calm herself, but she saw words behind her eyelids.

This isn't what I want, and if I don't want it, you can't have it.

Night sat up, but kept her eyes closed. "Who are you to say that? We want him, and we'll have him."

He was mine first, and always was mine. Who are you to talk? You killed him. He is safe from the pain you bring with me.

Night drove a hoof down into the floor, splintering it with frightful strength. "He would rather live and suffer with us, than languish in the void."

He never was a good judge of what happiness was. He is safe from pain, discomfort, and trial. He has finally finished his walking. Let him rest.

"No!" Night exposed her fangs. "He might be done walking, but he has family now, and we'll walk for him if we have to. If he has peace, it'll be in the warmth of loved ones, not inky darkness."

You are burning a path through the brambles, even as they cling and cut at you. Do you have the strength to walk this path? Do you even understand what you may be giving up to reach the end of it?

Celestia set a hoof on Night's shoulder. "Who are you talking to?" She sounded tired and worried.

"He laid down and died for me. His last words..." Night drew a trembling breath. "He asked us not to hate ourselves for it."

And yet, here you are. Why can't you accept it, like he asked you to?

Night smiled gently. "We never were good at listening to him when he asked us to ignore his pain. We will walk this path to the end." Something clicked inside of Night and she scowled. "Wait, were those his words, or yours?"

He would have said them.

"Would have, or did?" No reply came. "Damn you. We're dragging him out of your grasp. Why do you hate him so much?"

He deserves rest, and peace.

"He deserves..." Night opened her eyes, losing sight of the words. "He deserves his rainbows. He will have his happy ending."

Author's Note

My muse is on fire, so you get more words. Suffer.

108 - Above a Silver Sky

For Silver Stars, there was no waiting. One could not wait when one was gone. Despite this, there was a feeling. The darkness of simple non-existence was denied. Something gently pulled and tugged. Something rubbed gently, and whispered... Something loved him. Something loved him so badly, he couldn't sleep and forget about it all, even if that was what he felt like he should be doing. It was a frightful love. It was a desperate love. It was a love that burned with the force of a sun, and just as stubborn. Every time his eyes, not that he had eyes, began to drift shut, the love would roughly nudge him back to his curious state of semi-awareness.

"You are mine," whispered a voice he could not identify. "I am always yours." Which was it? His blurry mind could not put the two statements together. Did they claim him, or did they thrust themselves at him? Did they really love him? He began to fade away, but the rough pet returned and nudged him roughly until he was laying there in a strange state, neither asleep nor awake. He existed. Surely that was enough?

"Night?" Twilight sat down in front of her marefriend, concern written over her face. "You've been sitting there fiddling with his heart crystal for hours. Don't you need to eat? Drink? Get some stretching at least?"

Night shrank back a little. "No... He needs me. I can feel it. He's so close to the final edge."

Twilight tilted her head with confusion. "He's waited this long. Your touches are just going to disrupt his energy."

Night slapped the ground, making it shake softly. "I know what I feel! Please... Please, Twilight. Tell me you've learned the spells we need."

Twilight lifted a hoof to her head. "As best as I can. They're more complicated than anything I've ever seen before. We really are breaking a rule here, aren't we? It's like I'm re-writing the very cornerstone of the universe with these spells. It scares me, Night. It scares me."

Night spread her wings and laid them over Twilight, drawing her up close. "We're in this, together. Celestia and Luna came to support us. They're on our side."

Twilight trembled softly before a book appeared and she set it down. "We're going to need the girls. The sheer power required will be more than Luna or Celestia can generate in their weakened state, and I'll be busy directing the spell. Rainbow power is the only thing I can think of that'll fit our needs."

Night turned towards the sunny day outside the closest window. "How has she been, raising the sun?"

Twilight frowned. "It's hard, on both of them. They have to work together to get the job done in the morning and night. The longer we wait, the more energy it takes from them. The mixture is as ready as it's going to be. If we're going ahead, we should go."

A new voice spoke from the entrance. "This path is not your own, you should quickly atone. The universe seethes with unseen rage, to stop is the only way to assuage." Zecora stepped past the guards, both slumped over and sleeping. "Please, friend, this must stop, before--"

She didn't finish. Night slammed into her with frightful speed and knocked the zebra to the ground. "Don't presume to lecture us on this!" She straddled the wide-eyed shaman and snarled at her. "We're about to finish, and then we'll have him back, where he belongs, with us, not gone. That was the unnatural part."

Twilight hurried to Night's side. "Night, please. She's our friend. Don't hurt her."

Night lifted a hoof to point back out of the castle. "Then leave. Leave as friends, or stay as an enemy."

Zecora got to her hooves, shaking lightly. "Very well, if this is how you wish it. On your head be it." She turned and walked away with all the dignity she could muster, though clearly shaken by the frightful attack.

Twilight spread her wings in a snap. "Night Watch! That was Zecora. She's been an honored friend and guide. She's never tried to harm or lead us off course. How could you even think of attacking her like that? She was our midwife for Celestia's sake!"

Night gently ran a hoof over the crystal around her neck, looking distant a moment. "Twilight, I'll apologize to her after we have Silver back. I'll do whatever she wants, after he's back. We're running out of time."

With the sound of wings, Celestia and Luna touched down just outside and staggered in, both looking tired. Celestia nodded to the two. "She speaks more truly than she knows. We either act today, or we stand to lose more than we bargained for. Twilight, are you ready?"

Twilight snapped to attention on seeing the royal sisters, even as she struggled to not rush to their aid. "I'll have the girls over within the hour." She vanished in a bright flash, off on her task.

Luna nodded at Night. "You look as tired as we. I have not seen you even touch the dreamscape. Are you well?"

"No," replied Night Watch truthfully. "I'll sleep when he's back. When we can share a bed again." She sank to her belly. "When I've fixed my mistake." Luna began to explain how it wasn't her fault, but Night sprang back to her hooves. "I have gone over the event countless times! Don't tell me it wasn't my fault. It was my direct action. I killed him. I didn't mean to, but I did. If I wasn't there, he could have won. Hay, I put a solid 40% chance he would have figured out how to assume the captain rank as I had, and he'd be flying that ship instead of being murdered in it. I killed him, and there isn't any arguing about it. Let's just fix it..."

Luna put a hoof on Night's back, then pulled her in. "We'll fix it." Night sagged against Luna, for just a moment, she relaxed. "We'll fix it..."

Twilight returned with the others. Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack looked particularly resolute, while Fluttershy appeared nervous, and Rarity was simply ready to help.

"Alright girls, we need the rainbow power to do this right," said Twilight as she looked over her friends. "All you have to do is hold it steady as I work."

Fluttershy shuffled in place. "Is this right?"

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "As right as pushing the clouds around instead of letting them control themselves. As right as telling the animals when to sleep instead of letting them decide." She thrust a hoof at Celestia, then Luna. "As right as deciding when the sun should rise, or the moon."

Applejack raised a brow. "Huh, never did look at it from that angle. Ya got a point there."

Rarity swept her mane back. "We're here for you, darling. You know that. You just focus on the magic, and let us handle our part. We've got your back, Twilight dear." Pinkie simply snapped a salute and looked resolute.

All eyes turned on Fluttershy and the butter-yellow pegasus shrank under the scrutiny. "Well, if you say so..." She rose back up to full height and joined the others. With an internal flex, they called on the power of rainbows, and became wreathed in bright colors.

Twilight began playing the first part of the spell over her horn and the room dimmed. There were six major portions of the spell, and the first only paved the way for the second, and that for the third. It wouldn't be until the third that things would truly begin to change. She'd never cast a spell that so clearly violated and twisted the rules, but she had begun. To stop would be just as dangerous.

The power of the Element Bearers was tapped as she pried loose the restraints that kept such forces in check. What were laws became mere suggestions around her, and she could feel the universe itself unravel in her immediate vicinity. The rules, all the rules, were melting and becoming ideals instead of assumptions. It was working. It was terrible, but it was working.

The castle suddenly shook violently as a roar echoed out, a familiar one. Rainbow took to her wings. "The bugbear?!" The creature had wormed its way loose when the shackles that held it tight weakened with the binds of reality. Twilight and Applejack flew out to face it, blazing with the power of rainbows. The clash was terrific from the start. It seemed power was uncertain. The bear struck with the force of a crashing world, only to be toppled over with a weak push. The fight was staggering and impotent in wild swings that left both sides dizzy. Twilight tried to ignore it as she entered the fourth stage, trying to set new laws, to impose her will upon the weakened universe and demand it be so.

"And you called me evil for my work." Tirek stepped through the door. He was in his weakened state, not yet gorged with pony magic. "Look at how far you have fallen, 'princess' of magic. You're doing more damage than I ever could dream of." He laughed with amusement until Night crashed into him.

"You tortured him! You beat him! You don't even know who he is, and you hurt him so badly!" She began to slam down her hooves, punching Tirek around the face with blows that might have killed if physics worked properly, but clearly left him dizzy. "His name is Silver Stars. You met him once, and you threw him aside. Monster! He's coming back, and he'll crush you if you're still here! It's your fault the first love he held close was taken away from him." She wouldn't stop striking him even as he tried to ward her away, but she was a mare possessed, overwhelmed with the urge to hurt one that had once hurt Silver.

Twilight winced at a snapping sound, but she couldn't stop. She couldn't delay. The spell had to proceed exactly as written, or something far more dire could happen to them all. She lifted the chalice with wavering hooves and the mixed blood within swirled into a powerful vortex before her. "Night, it's time!"

Night's head snapped up and she gallopped to Twilight's side, leaving Tirek broken on the floor. Twilight found herself hoping he was alright, even if he was unspeakably evil. Night quickly pulled free the heart crystal and gave it one last pet. "Ready. Where are the other fragments?"

Twilight gestured with barely a tilt of her head and Night rushed to gather a jar full of silvery motes. As one, they were hurled into the vortex, where Silver's consciousness would be reforged and brought back to the world. But before that could happen, she needed a body, so she entered the fifth stage... There was more work yet to be done.

Rainbow crashed in through a window, bodily hurled and colliding with the far wall. "I got this," she insisted as she peeled herself up to her hooves and zipped outside to rejoin the battle. Twilight's castle had become ground zero for the distortion of the universe. She hoped it wouldn't grow any worse than it already had.

Author's Note

I would say something about typos, but they're making them on purpose now. Thanks a lot, Twilight.

109 - Who am I? Who are you?

Silver became dimly aware of existing. It was stronger than before. There, they could stand, and sit, and turn in place. They tried to look at themselves, but there was nothing there. They had no body, no form... Weren't they a horse? No, a human, or was it something else? Identities came and left like a breeze, leaving them with nothing but that general sense of existing.

A little horse appeared before him. "Hello." Silver wanted to greet it, but no words came out. No sound at all. The foal smiled and shook out his silver mane. "I'm you. As a boy I think, a colt. We don't understand much, but it would be nice if someone thought about us more often."

Silver felt sad a moment, and old memories returned, but his childhood had plenty of nice spots. Was he a horse then?

The little horse rolled over onto his belly in front of a television that wasn't there before. He played old games many never heard of on systems that were growing antiquated even before his time. He was happy exploring them. He enjoyed pulling some of them apart, learning the first shreds of programming. He giggled and smiled to himself. How did he type with hooves? He just did.

Was this him? No... The figure faded away, replaced with a new pony. "It was my mistake, wandering away from the light... I love the sun, you know, but it scared me, and now I've hidden in the dark." This one was still a stallion, a boy, though older, closer to mature. "Whenever I have the chance, I hold her. I hug the sun close and say nice things, but when she looks at me, she can see the night I have become and it makes her a little sad. She wants to love me, but I confuse her."

Was this him? Silver felt uncertainty growing. Something was missing. "I want love, but I don't know what love really is. I'll find out by loving as hard as I can."

Silver turned away, and another pony was there. This one was female. She had wings and a horn both. "I was pretty. One of my loves put a foal in me, then killed me. She cried so loudly. We forgave each other, and I loved her so deeply. They say they need a stallion. They need one so badly they asked me to go away, and let a stallion take my place. That... That made me sad, but my love was stronger. If a stallion would make my loves happy, then I would go away. I never left entirely... I love them. Besides, I was once a stallion myself. I could learn to be a man once again."

That word. Man... A human appeared before Silver. "Hello. We are confused, aren't we? We used to be human. We had fingers, and we wrote, and programmed, and other things fingers did, but we were alone and stayed in quiet. Being with the ponies has been painful, but never lonely... They don't let us be lonely. They never will. We may suffer, but we'll always have company."

Each shred seemed to have some bit of truth, and so much else. Silver didn't know where it began and ended. Silver didn't know where he began and ended. What was he? What had he been? He turned and Night Watch stood there. Her name seemed clear to him. She wore armor he didn't recognize. "Silver! Come back to me. We miss you... We miss you so much. I'm sorry I did this to you."

Rough Tumble took her place and he lowered his head. "I'm sorry I didn't protect you well enough. Your foals are safe, Silver Stars. I'll keep them safe, forever if I have to... As your dying command."

Spike replaced him. "Oh, uh, hi." He rubbed behind his head. "You were always that strange guy that Twilight talked about and hung out with, except you were a mare for a while? It's kind of confusing, but you were nice enough. Sucks about the whole dying thing. Good luck with that, wherever you are."

As awkward as the phrasing had been, Silver felt warmed by the simple words. Spike was a friend. Silver felt sure of this. What had Night Watch done? What did Rough Tumble fail to do?

Applejack and Rainbow Dash appeared. They were facing each other, talking as if Silver wasn't there. In a sense, Silver wasn't. "I tell ya, he ain't quite right."

Rainbow crossed her forelegs. "And I say he's awesome! What do you have against the guy, AJ?"

Applejack rolled her eyes. "Nuthin'. He's fine, as a friend, but he ain't even a born pony. We can do better."

Rainbow poked Applejack in the chest. "And some ponies say I can do better than an earth pony, but you don't see me listening to them."

Applejack's eyes went wide. "They do not! Do they?"

They were gone. Silver wasn't sure what to take from the exchange. They weren't a pony, then they were?

You are nothing.

Silver started. Where had the words come from?

You are nothing.

Were they nothing? How could nothing wonder at being nothing?

You have played well and hard, now rest.

Did that make them something? Were they now something? What were they?

"You are a mother," spoke the female alicorn. "Proud and loving."

"You are a man, confused, but proud," spoke a human.

"You are a child, seeking love." The colt smiled up at them with a wagging tail.

You are done. You have done these things. It is over.

Rough Draft appeared. "You are my imagination come to life. You took on a life I never saw coming. I... I never know to be proud of myself, or a little jealous. Can we do both?"

Trixie gently nudged him aside. "Silly husband, it is he that should be jealous of you, for you have me as your wife, and he does not. What stallion could deny being jealous of that?" The two nuzzled warmly and faded from view.

All these people, they knew... How could Silver be nothing? Silver was... Silver was many things.

You were many things. Close your eyes and be still. You've earned your rest.

Fast Change sauntered towards Silver's non-form and leaned in. Without having lips, she still managed to kiss gently. "They're waiting for you."

Who was waiting? All of those ponies?

Why was everything so hard to put together?!

You are dead. You were burned. You died in a fire.

Silver heard laughing. Different voices giggled at the very idea of actually dying in a fire, as if the idea of it were just... ridiculous. Some cosmic joke. Silver didn't feel burned...

Luna appeared suddenly. "My husband, my son, my student all. You have been all these things to me, and I have been a poor mother, and a questionable wife." She spread a wing towards Silver. "Please, give me one more chance. Pony of the night, your mistress begs your audience. It is not yet time for you to go into that darkness."

Ignore her!

Silver didn't want to ignore her.

Why can't you just do what I tell you to do? Why do you always defy me?

Silver felt understanding. "Because we are good at ignoring our own best advice." The words stopped. "That's it, isn't it?" The silence felt almost palpable. "You are me... I am you." The silence felt like a rushing wave, overwhelming, but Silver had to speak. "Why do you want us to die?"

Our story is told.

Silver denied it. They denied it with every fibre of their ill-defined being. "Our story is not done. They miss us. They want us. They love us. I want them too... If our adventure is over, then we'll retire into their arms, not darkness."

The colt appeared with wagging tail. "Are you me?"

"Yes."

The man appeared. "Are you me?"

"Yes."

The alicorn mare appeared with elegant wings spread. "Are you me?"

"Yes."

You can't be them all.

Silver felt more and more certain. "I have been. I am. I will be. They are all me. I am all of them. They are all precious and wonderful."

Twilight appeared suddenly, her own wings spread. "You were my first true prince... Silver Stars, you claimed me as your mare, and I... I failed you when you needed me most. I love you. Please, return to us."

Silver could feel another self rising, but this alicorn stallion stood silently. He had died, and didn't argue for his place back. He just stood there, silent and still.

"Are you me?" asked Silver, but it didn't reply. Silver frowned at it. "Who are you, if you are not me?"

The stallion turned away from Silver. "I am dead. I am loved, but I am dead. Leave me."

Silver felt rebellion build powerfully and lunged for the stallion. Without a form, they crashed into the stallion and bore them to the undefined ground. "You are me!"

The stallion squirmed under Silver. "I am dead. If you are me, then you are dead."

Was he dead? Did he die?

You are dead. Relax. You fought long and hard. You can--

Silver lashed out, but they didn't know what they were lashing out at. "I'm not dead! I'm not dead! I'm here. I'm here and I want to live..."

The stallion rose to his hooves. "I wish I could go with you."

Silver denied the stallion. "You are me. I am not dead, you are not dead."

The alicorn female appeared beside the alicorn stallion, a curious reflection. "I know how you feel. I chose to be banished. It is like death, in a way, but there is hope, for both of us."

The stallion tilted his head at the female. "Are you me?"

The female smiled gently. "Yes."

They were both gone. Silver was left alone, still with no form, but with a renewed sense of purpose. They were alive. They were alive and they wanted to remain that way. They had ponies waiting for them, and they would find them, and be with them.

Beyond the reach of the infinite space, in the slightly more normalized world of Twilight's castle, Night Watch joined the battle with the bugbear, slowing its motions just enough to give Applejack and Rainbow an edge. They forced it into an abruptly present hole that sealed behind it, locking the beast into the ground up to its midsection.

Applejack shook her head. "This is gettin' outta control. Are ya sure Twilight's hanlin' it?"

Night turned and began to march back inside. "We've started it, we have to end it. Trying to quit would cause as much, if not more, harm than finishing. Have you seen the other girls?"

"Right here, darling." Rarity landed beside Night Watch with large butterfly wings and a smile. "I must say, I could stand without most of the chaos, but I have missed these just a little. They are quite fetching, are they not?"

Rainbow put a hoof over her face. "Rarity, only you would find time to admire them in the middle of all this. Is the castle clear?"

Rarity nodded. "Oh, yes, but we should really get back to Twilight. She looked a trifle overwhelmed."

They hurried for the castle, but found themselves disoriented as they stepped inside. They were bipedal abruptly, with so much less fur, flat faces, and other odd features. They were humans, but still recognizably themselves. Rarity still had her horn, Fluttershy and Rainbow still had their wings. They were colored right, and the curious clothes they wore had their cutie mark at their hip at about the right place. Night Watch stood there, a female human in her exotic armor with her wings fluttering into a folded position.

Twilight was already there, as bipedal as the rest, and focusing her magic with a pained and tired expression. "Everypony, gather around. It's time to finalize his form."

Fluttershy tilted her head. "Will he look like he did before?"

Twilight shook her head. "Probably a bad idea. Trying to bring him back unchanged will cause the most harm. What is dead, is dead. He has to be something else, something not dead... Something he just left behind, or something new."

Night tilted her head and tried to twitch a tail that wasn't there. "Something new? I didn't even know that was an option."

Twilight winced as magic ran through her powerfully. "I need you all to focus... Focus as hard as you can. He will be what we want, no more or less. Just focus."

Author's Note

Twilight, these are things we go over BEFORE the universe is melting around our strange and human ears! It's like she's trying to create new breeds of typos.

110 - In Our Vision

Silver felt curiously solid. Did they have a form? They couldn't see themselves. Looking only saw darkness. What was happening? Were they a male or female? That would be nice to know. They found they were alright with either possibility. Mare, stallion, man, woman. All of those let Silver be with their herd and to hold them close, and that seemed much more important than a lot of other things.

Suddenly it returned. They had foals. Precious... wonderful foals. Oh, how long had they been away? They would spoil those foals so badly for a while!

Twilight pointed at the gathering white and silver field of energy. "Focus!"

"Don't mind if I do." Tirek drew from the intense energy and began to swell at an alarming rate.

Night Watch hurled herself at him with a wail that shook that building, but he swatted her away with a solid fist. "Fool me once... Now what have we here?" The rest of the Mane Five hurled themselves at him, but he was already too large for them. The magic that Twilight had bent towards this task had more than enough power to fuel him, at least strong enough to send them flying into walls and across the floor. "Someone's been a naughty little mare. I can't take over the world if you break it, 'Princess' Twilight Sparkle."

Twilight glared at him, but her magic was tied. She couldn't cast a spell in the middle of the grand evocation that held Silver there in its fragile net. "What do you want, Tirek?"

Tirek laughed at the question. "Oh, willing to talk now, are we?" He gestured at the ball of energy. "I'll start with that, only after you've stopped it from destroying everything." He pawed at the ground with a powerful hoof. "And you fancied yourself the 'good' one."

Night hopped to her hooves and approached him more cautiously. Her glasses were broken and she had to squint, but she approached despite it. "Leave Twilight alone. She has important business to tend to."

"I'm quite certain she does. Destroying my world is busy work." He reached out to grab Night, only to find her dart with unnatural speed around him. She was too powerful to draw from without pinning her down first, unfortunately for him. She darted in and slammed a hoof into his side, but that was delay enough for him to backhand her across the snout and send her staggering backwards. "That was quite rude, our first battle. I assure you it won't end the same way twice."

Fluttershy suddenly dropped onto his back. He reached back for her but she ducked and bobbed out of the way of his grasping hand while squealing in terror. Night took the chance she was afforded and drove into him, ramming him with her horn-like jewelry. He roared in agony and shook violently, sending both Night and Fluttershy to the ground.

This was happening far too frantically for Twilight's comfort. She drew powerfully from the chalice and its mixed energies, fortifying the essence before her. She just wanted Silver back! "Tirek, let me finish, or there won't be a world to argue about.

Tirek chuckled darkly. "I heard he wielded my horns for a short time, even menaced Princess Luna with them. Why so much effort for this monster when you destroy all the others that cross your path?"

Twilight stomped a hoof. The tattered laws of reality created the sound of a backfiring car from the impact. "He is my stallion, not a monster. We can... talk after." The chalice only had so much to give, and she needed it for the final step. Though she didn't want to, she saw no other choice, and reached out to her friends. Their rainbow power was snuffed as she channeled it right out of them, turning its power over Silver's essence in a vibrant display. "You want to take over, help me make sure there's something to take over."

Elsewhere, and there, Silver squirmed despite the lack of body. Something new was filling... It tingled so fiercely. What was it? Bits of it felt so familiar... There was some Applejack, and there, some Twilight. Rarity, Rainbow Dash... They were all there. Were they supporting him? They must have been. Silver tried to reach out wide and draw it all towards themselves. Fluttershy's presence suddenly felt overwhelming.

"Aren't you tired of fighting?" asked that small portion of Fluttershy. "No more looking for fights."

Had they looked for fights? They didn't think they had. "No more! This time, you can bring peace where you go."

Silver declined gently. They would always fight, if their friends and family needed him. They would rather die, again, than accept their friends being hurt. This was another fight. This was Fluttershy's fight. She was fighting to stop Silver from being hurt again. Silver understood it, and felt new warmth. They weren't angry at Fluttershy for this battle. It was the same fight they would accept. Fluttershy was a good pony.

Fluttershy sank to the ground and passed out, along with the other Element Bearers. Night rose tall, her suit keeping her going, if only just barely. It'd been so long since she last slept. Since she last ate. She was pushing herself past all reasonable efforts. She had to win. Somehow. She didn't charge in. Instead she took in the situation and tried to find the answer. Find the path.

There. Night spread her wings wide. "You can't take my magic. You know Twilight can take yours. If we fight, we either all lose, big time, or you lose. This is your chance for freedom, Tirek. Why are you even wasting it here?"

Tirek seemed to weigh those words. "You have a point..." He looked towards Twilight. "Thank you for the snack. An excellent start to things. I'm certain we will meet again, when I'm ready." He turned and walked away calmly. Night Watch wanted to stop him, to pound him, but she knew she couldn't. He was beyond her, and there was no help waiting for her.

"Night..." Twilight was looking at her. "We need to shape him, now. We're already so late..."

Night turned to her talent. She looked for the answer. Find the path... Calculate the odds. "If we return him as a princess, why can't we turn him into a prince again later?"

Twilight frowned. "I suppose... nothing would prevent that... Oh, Night, please, quickly. I'm doing the best I can, but it's so much."

Night held that image sure in her head. Princess Silver Stars, so enchanting and pretty. She had been shaped by Luna's magic to be the mother of all lunar unicorns. Physically she was gorgeous. Mentally, at the time, she was still trying to find herself. My, how far Silver had come since then. Maybe things would be different this time. Night held the image surely, with Silver garbed in her best dress, wings spread wide and joy on her face. Joy of living, of being loved, and so much more to experience.

The universe collapsed.

Silver felt solid, significant. They, no, she. She looked over herself, admiring her supple muscles as she carried herself in a slow circling walk. She had a body. She remembered this body. It was the one she became pregnant with. Morning Glory's true mother had returned. Twilight's wife, even if she never fully accepted the role. Did that mean Twilight's husband and Clear Twilight's father was gone? No. She was more than one thing. She was so many things.

She spread her wings wide and felt the chaos that had overwhelmed the world a moment. Everything was falling apart. She had never 'felt' chaos before, but she was certain she was feeling it then. She wrapped it in her furry wings and gently soothed it with strokes and gentle words. She nuzzled into the frantic energy and urged it to calmness, and things began to settle.

Twilight collapsed as soon as gravity allowed it. The air was thick with energy, and something else. She forced her eyes open to see an alicorn standing there. She had a pink dress on, and huge lunar wings. "Silver?" The alicorn smiled down at her.

"I think so."

Twilight felt joy well within her, but they weren't done. Twilight scrambled to her hooves and grabbed the chalice, throwing its contents at Silver, splattering all over her front as Silver squawked in surprise. All three essences soaked into her, and she shone as her form was cemented, becoming true reality instead of the figment it was just a moment ago. Twilight smiled, and collapsed. Consciousness fled her immediately.

Silver was left, damp, but alive. Alive, but alone. Night Watch, Twilight, and all the others were sprawled around the room, lost to the world. Silver shook her head and smiled gently. "This is some welcoming party." She gently picked up each in turn, carrying them to a bed and tucking them in. She felt tranquil and at peace. The world may have threatened to tear itself apart, but she was alive, and her friends and family needed a caretaker right then. It was only after Rarity was tucked away last that she took the time to inspect herself.

She felt an odd sense of dissonance. She remembered not being this alicorn princess, but she also remembered being it. She was... something else when something horrible happened. Why couldn't she grasp that memory clearly? Whatever she was, she was a princess, a lunar princess. Was that bad? She remembered embracing the totality of her sex, as a stallion. She had even learned to love the presence of another stallion, in all ways. As a mare, she loved other mares. Was she gay? No. Certainly not. She liked the other sex as either a stallion or a mare. It was all coming back to her.

She heard a loud cry and her ears perked. Clear Twilight. She sprinted up the stairs to her foals and approached, only for Clear to suddenly wail at her on sight. "Little mare, what's the matter? I'm here for you." Silver gathered her up and nuzzled her and began to inspect her. Clear calmed down in time, even as Silver wondered how her foal hadn't recognized her.

Silver turned her attention on Morning Glory and soon had two clean and content foals. She played with them, since they were awake, and she felt full of energy, as if she'd slept deeply and well. It tickled at her and she remembered she was Morning Glory's father and mother. She was both of their father and mother. Would that confuse them? It already confused her a little bit. Regardless of what she was, she was their parent, and she loved them.

Silver spread her wings over the foals as they climbed, wrestled, and explored eagerly. She felt satisfied and content. Being with her foals was a true joy. Knowing her mates were sleeping elsewhere made it all the sweeter.

Wasn't one missing? She frowned delicately in thought. "Fast Change?" Clear looked up at her quizzically. "Oh, not you, silly." She nuzzled Clear gently, mind whirring with the wondering of where Fast Change could be. She should be there, with their family.

Silver lifted her foals gently in her magic and sang a soft song with no words. She rocked them and loved them, and slowly they faded off to a gentle nap. She had once feared how she'd do as a parent, but she felt she could do the job well, and would let nothing stop her.

Author's Note

Welcome back, Silver.

Don't mind the bugbear buried in the front yard...

111 - What we Forget. What we Remember.

Silver wandered into the kitchen with restless energy and found Spike and Shei in there. She smiled at the both of them. "Room for one more?"

Spike looked over and blinked softly. Shei's reaction was less reserved. "Is that you, Silver Stars?" She paused only a brief instantly. "Are you truly alive?"

Silver nodded. "I feel alive. Care to test?" She sat on her haunches and offered a hoof. Shei closed the distance and they hugged gently. "Sorry for leaving you alone lately. I've been... What have I been doing?" She frowned gently. "Either way, we're friends. You know you can bother me any time, right?"

Shei recoiled. "We are not friends." Silver looked confused. "I don't mean it that way. We are more than friends. You are my master. You own me."

Spike raised a scaled finger. "I'm pretty sure owning ponies isn't allowed in Equestria."

Silver nodded towards Spike. "I can't be your master. Do I need to be?" Shei sank, looking lost. "Isn't being friends enough?" Shei kept lowering, flopping out on her belly. "I'm a mare anyway. I'd be a mistress if anything, which I'm not."

Shei pushed up to her haunches. "Forgive me, this is... all so sudden. Do you not love me anymore?"

Silver searched within herself. "I care for you deeply, and... I know I did poorly by you. It was my action that stole your sister away from you, and I can't ever truly repay that."

Shei reached over and prodded Silver in the chest. "I knew you had become somewhat distant, but this... Have you lost all the fire you once held for me?"

Silver frowned in thought. Did she have fire for Shei? She didn't feel that... "I want to be your friend."

"You mentioned that!" squeaked out Shei in a hysterical note. She hopped to her hooves and turned away. "That is all that I am, a friend of my sister's..." She clenched her teeth and stomped on her forehooves a moment, unable to even speak. "No... it's not fair. I suppose... I need to go speak to my aunt." She brushed past Silver and fled the kitchen.

Silver watched her go with a sad expression before turning to Spike. "Did I forget something? Were we about to go on a date?" Spike shook his head cluelessly. "She... She wants to be my lover."

Spike colored quickly. "That's my cue to vamoose!" He fled before the love talking got any deeper.

Silver was left alone to ponder. She didn't feel passion towards Shei. She cared for her, deeply, terribly. She wanted Shei to be happy, but she felt no urge to do sexual things with her... Who did she feel attracted to? She turned her mind to Twilight. She remembered being stirred easily by visions of the alicorn. Of her brilliance of mind, and the look of her fur. Even the curves of her... Nothing. Nothing at all. Silver felt love, but it had no physical aspect. She felt no desire to tackle Twilight to the ground and show her passion, just to maybe share a nuzzle, sit side-by-side. Perhaps they could read together, or play with the foals.

What about Rough Tumble? He wasn't scary in her mind anymore. Perhaps she was more straight than she was before. She specifically conjured images of Rough sliding onto her back, hugging her and moving to breed her. The thoughts made her blush, but she didn't grow warm. She didn't feel... anything. Friendship, kinship. She wanted to be near Rough Tumble, but she had no desire to breed with him, or anypony else.

She went through all her close ponies. Night Watch, Fast Change, even Trixie, her adopted mother. They were all fine ponies, but she had no flame for them, or anyone. She had no flame... Was she broken? Now that the thought had been conjured, she couldn't help playing with it in her mind. She felt certain she should have some amount of desire, but it wasn't there. Just friendship. The ponies she felt the strongest emotions towards were her foals, but that was a different kind of love. She felt she would protect them at any cost, and try her best to raise them well, surrounded by joy. There was no sexuality in that. There was no sexuality in anything.

"Silver?"

Silver looked up to see Night Watch propped against the inside of the door frame. She looked... awful. She was wearing that odd armor of hers, but Silver could clearly see she was drawn and thin. She was tired, no, exhausted, no... There had to be a stronger word to describe how utterly spent she appeared. "Silver..." She reached out a shaking hoof towards Silver, tears streaming as she smiled.

Silver rushed for her and gathered her up. "Night Watch, what have you been doing? My dear first wife, please, sit." Night didn't resist as she drew her along slowly to the dining table and sat her down. "Rest. I'm preparing something to eat, and you're going to eat it." Silver turned away from her. "If you feel the urge to sleep while I'm working, please, don't resist it. I'll wake you up the moment it's done, I swear."

Night sagged against the table, but her eyes were on Silver. "I can't sleep right now... It worked! You're... Tell me you're still you."

Silver nodded firmly. "Of course I'm me. And this 'me' can see you're starving. No more moving. Just sleeping and eating. What have you been doing?" She closed to nip softly at one of Night's tufted ears, only to feel a few hairs come out into her mouth. She recoiled in worry. "Please, we have to get something into you."

Night gave a weak nod against the table and finally allowed her eyes to drift shut. "I'll rest, if it makes you feel better, Silver." Despite the nonchalant words, Night passed out almost instantly. Silver gently pet across her thin mane before moving for the kitchen, deciding a soup would be best for the situation.

As she worked, hoofsteps approached. She wondered if Night had awakened. No, it was Rarity. "Hello, darling. My, I forgot how striking you were." Rarity had a friendly smile. "I really should be getting home. I trust everything is in hoof?"

Silver nodded towards her. "Everypony is sleeping or fine." She glanced away before returning her gaze at Rarity. "What happened?"

Rarity perked an ear. "You don't know? Oh, I suppose you wouldn't... Why, we revived you, of course. Whatever else would we do for Twilight's stallion, though I suppose you're not much of a stallion now."

Silver gave a slow nod. "I was a stallion, just before?" Rarity nodded. "Was I a handsome one?"

Rarity tittered. "Oh my, what a question! Why, I should say you were a striking image. You tempted many a mare to share time with you. Do you not recall it at all?"

Silver held up a hoof. "I swear. Sorry if these questions bother you. Did we?"

Rarity snorted softly. "I should think not. You may have been a prince, but you couldn't be my prince, Silver Stars. My prince would only have room for one mare, and that mare would be me. No, I'm afraid you didn't qualify."

Silver nodded her head slowly. So she wasn't romantic with Rarity, good to know. She didn't feel any attraction to the unicorn, even as, intellectually, she knew Rarity was pretty and worked hard to keep herself that way. "Thank you. I think I forgot a few things in the shuffle, and I'm trying to piece them back together."

Rarity raised a hoof to Silver's cheek and rubbed over it. "If you were a stallion when you asked that, I would have slapped you. Welcome back, darling, and I wish you a speedy recovery, for both your and Twilight's sake." She turned and trotted off, leaving a still-bewildered Silver.

With a finished pot of soup, Silver walked slowly back into the dining room with a bowl and spoon held in her magic. She slid it close to Night Watch, feeling hesitant to stir her, but she promised... "Night... You should eat."

Night roused with a start, jerking up to her haunches and looking around with wide eyes before she calmed. "Silver... You weren't a dream."

Silver smiled gently. "I'm right here." She slid the bowl towards Night. "Please, eat up. How long did it take to bring me back?"

Night sniffed at it gently. "It smells delicious, but I have no--" Silver popped a spoonful of nutritious soup into Night's snout and held it there until it was swallowed, then another spoon was gathered quickly. "Silver! You wouldn't dare." She lifted the spoon in her magic, bringing it to Night's snout. Night sighed softly and opened her mouth, allowing the spoon access. Despite her lack of appetite, she swallowed each time her snout was filled. "For you, Silver... How do you feel?"

Silver set the empty bowl aside just in time for Night to suddenly make a sick noise. She was about to vomit. Silver wrapped her magic around Night and reached into her, somehow stroking her insides, petting her from within and calming her wildly agitated system. Night squirmed in discomfort for a moment before she sagged, the urge to let loose her meal fading. "Thanks... It's been... about a week."

Silver frowned. "And you stopped eating and drinking the entire time?" Night nodded. "Tell me you at least drunk water?" Night looked away guiltily. "How are... I shouldn't ask that. I'm just glad you're mostly alright, but you're not leaving my sight until we get you fixed." Silver leaned in and kissed her cheek. "Alright?"

Night smiled gently. "When did you develop such a maternal side? It's kind of cute on you."

Silver tilted her head. "Am I not..." How did she phrase it. "I'm trying to find myself right now."

Night perked an ear. "You were always caring, but it was more... You were always a bit of a stallion, even when you were doting. I feel like I've somehow gained a new mother."

Silver frowned delicately. "Is it bothering you? Night... Maybe you can explain something for me. Before, when I was a stallion." She tried to imagine having all the stallion bits jostling down there, but it all felt academic. "Were we active?"

Night blinked. "We ran, and flew. Neither of us were terribly lazy, if that's what you mean?"

Silver licked over her lips slowly. "Not precisely. I meant, did we, you know... Did we breed? I mean, I know we must have at least once, or we wouldn't have a foal."

Night looked perplexed. "Any time you could squeeze me into your busy schedule of mares, and a stallion. They called you 'stud of the land', and you kind of lived up to it. You took the title and ran with it. I think you liked it."

Silver flicked her ears back. She tried to remember it, but it wasn't there. Stud of the land? She couldn't even conjure these feelings for her closest loves... She used to just hop on random mares and go at them? What sort of pony was she? What sort of pony had she become?

Author's Note

Silver looks in the mirror, and she's not sure who is staring back at her.

There is always a price. Let this be the steepest one we must face. The typos argue otherwise.

112 - Peace

Silver meandered the tower. The other girls awoke one by one, and she gladly saw to each of them. "Thank you, for helping. Twilight appreciates it, I'm sure. She's still recovering."

Fluttershy slid from bed and looked Silver over. "There's something different about you."

Silver tilted her head. "Something bad?"

Fluttershy seemed to consider that quite intently a moment before she decided against. She shook her head slowly. "No, something good. You seem... better."

Silver offered her hooves and they gently hugged. "If you need anything at all, just ask. I know we haven't really ever gotten to know each other, but maybe we should change that? It's kind of bad on my part to not be familiar with my wife's friends."

Fluttershy colored lightly with timidness as she drew back. "Oh, if you think so... You know where I live?" Silver quickly nodded. "Then yes... Come by when you, um, feel like it." She slipped away, both nervous and yet happy.

Silver watched her go before moving on. Pinkie awoke next and tackled her to the ground. "Silver! You're back!" Silver gently nuzzled her cheek, which made Pinkie giggle. "It's so nice to have my stallion back, uh, mare? I guess that's mare now. Gosh, what are we going to tell the foal?"

Pinkie began rambling about her future foal and how happy she was to have Silver, but much of it was lost on Silver. She had another foal coming? That was fantastic news! But what kind of sexual monster was she? Why did she have another mare? "Pinkie?" Pinkie paused and looked at her. "Did we get married?" She shook her head. "Then... how?"

"You don't remember?" Pinkie tilted her head. "We totally fell in love with each other, or at least in lust with each other. You did all kinds of amazing things with me, and I kind of... Well I was a very naughty Pinkie, and we made a foal."

Silver scowled, trying to put it together. "If we did that without being married, while I was married, shouldn't everypony be upset at us?"

Pinkie tilted her head. "You'd think so. I was super worried! But Twilight's the best friend ever and she calmed me down and then basically asked to marry me on the spot." She threw up her hooves. "We're herd sisters now!"

"No, we're not." Night Watch stood there in the doorway, a little better for her nap, but clearly still run ragged. "We have no stallion, so we can't, technically, be a herd."

Pinkie looked confused a moment before shrugging. "So?"

Silver glanced between them. "Married or not, herd or not, I want to be there, for my friends, and my foals."

Pinkie thrust a hoof at Silver. "Good attitude!" She bounced up to her hooves and pronked towards the door. "We're still friends, herd or not, and we'll help each other out, just without the fancy titles." She didn't seem upset at all, and was soon gone.

Night sagged a little. "Right now she makes me feel so immature..."

Silver moved over and kissed Night between her eyes. "You should be sleeping. I'm taking care of things, I promise. You worked so hard for me, it's my turn." Besides, she felt ready for much more. Not a trace of fatigue had caught up with her yet. She nuzzled up under Night and hefted Night carefully onto her back, using her wings to cradle and secure as she trotted slowly back to their shared bedroom. Night Watch seemed to try to complain, but the softness and warmth sent her back to sleep, to be tucked in gently beside Twilight.

"Silver?" Silver turned to find Applejack had risen. "That you? Shoot, near forgot what ya looked like as a mare. Let me have a gander." Applejack slowly circled around Silver and gave a soft whistle. "Ya gonna have to beat them off with a stick. How do ya feel?"

Silver considered this. "I feel fine, good, but a little confused. How are you? Still tired?"

Applejack waved it off. "Ah'm fine, sugarcube. What's got ya confused?"

Silver pointed at herself. "Every hint I come across says I was a sex-addled stud of a stallion, ready to hop up on any mare that stood still long enough. Was I that bad? How did Twilight and Night put up with it? Why doesn't any of that sound remotely appealing now?"

Applejack raised a brow. "Now see here. Ya weren't that bad. Sure, you'd bed a filly that asked nice or made moves, but ya weren't huntin' them down. Hay, you usually bent over backwards tryin' to be polite."

Silver smiled gently, feeling relieved. "Did we? I mean, no offense intended."

Applejack flushed red. "Ya really forgot so much? We... considered... But no, we never did get together like that." Applejack was a clever pony in her own right, and pieces came together. "Wait, did you say right? You don't want to be with ponies?"

Silver's ears went upright. "I want to be with ponies, just not... that way. I want to be around friends. Hugging's nice enough, or a nuzzle or two... Just not... that." She waved a hoof lamely. "Thinking about that doesn't do a thing for me."

Applejack nodded slowly. "Do ya mean, you know, as a stallion, or?"

Silver frowned a little. "As anything. I don't see the point. I have enough foals, so why should I?"

Applejack turned away, flushing again. "Ta feel nice with yer mates?"

Silver looked entirely lost. "I already feel nice with my mates. Having them close by is... It's wonderful." Silver stepped closer and gave Applejack a little nuzzle in the cheek. "And my friends."

Applejack bumped noses lightly. "I don't see nothing wrong with that. Being with friends and family is a wonderful thing." Though the seed had been planted, and Applejack excused herself even as she wondered if everything was truly alright with their recently revived friend.

Silver made it up another floor before being bowled over by an excited Rainbow Dash. "Aw yeah! You're back!" She squeezed Silver tightly. "I knew we could pull it off! There was way too much awesome involved."

Silver nuzzled her gently and sat up. "Good to see you, Rainbow. How are you feeling?"

Rainbow snorted softly. "I'm fine, what about you? Look at you. You're all mared up again. At least you still have your wings." She reached out and pulled one of Silver's wings out. "I was afraid you might come back as a unicorn. You still feeling ready for a race?"

She seemed ready to go right that moment. Silver smiled at the exuberance on display. "I'd love to, but I really should keep an eye on things until more people wake up. At least Twilight or Night. Who else is going to foalsit?"

Pinkie appeared beside Silver with no warning. "I could do it!"

Silver hopped back with surprise, chest pounding. "Oh! Pinkie... I suppose you do have foalsitting experience." She could remember that episode. Pinkie had managed it, and took the job seriously. "If you'd like, but if it gets hard, gather them up and come to me. I'll take the job back over."

Pinkie snapped a salute before bouncing off. "You just leave it to me and have a good time."

Silver smiled at Rainbow, who returned the smile for a silent moment before Rainbow rolled her eyes. "No more excuses. Let's fly!" She grabbed Silver by the hoof and pulled her up into the air. Soon they were flying together up and out of the tower and soaring in wide circles.

Silver felt the wind rush, and it all came back. Flying was fun, and exhilarating. She could remember how to move the things around her, to focus on her flying magic, or pour power into her lungs and heart and away from her magic-greedy horn or earthy hooves, neither of which were needed while flying. Every powerful flap of her wide wings made her smile deeper.

"That's the spirit," shouted Rainbow before pointing to a tree in the distance. "Last one there has to buy snacks." She was off without further preamble. Silver rushed after her. The focus became more and more intense as she tried to keep up with Rainbow. Her flight became erratic, wavering dangerously as her wild flying magic was brought beyond its safe point and she struggled to keep straight. She was barely keeping up. With a final reach, she tagged the tree, then soared past it, and crashed into the ground. Her flying magic inverted on herself, cushioning her from the fall as many pegasi do instinctually so as to not kill themselves the first time they tried something foolish.

She sat up from the long furrow she made in the ground. She hurt a little everywhere. Actually it was more of a lot. The shock of it was passing, but she was alive, and nothing felt broken, just roughly abraded.

Rainbow landed beside her. "That was a wicked crash! You alright?"

Silver shook herself out and forced herself to stand. "I need more practice... But I'm alright." She offered a hoof and Rainbow met it with a loud clop of a brohoof. The force made Silver wince a little as she chided herself for her silly mistake.

They flew together in a lazy circuit around Ponyville as Rainbow went on and on about how she'd get Silver into shape. Something tickled at Silver and she flew in closer. "Say, Rainbow, a question. Did we ever... do anything?"

"Like?"

Silver shrugged. "Apparently I was some kind of stud?"

Rainbow flushed quickly. "Hey now! We didn't do anything like that..."

Silver let out a sigh of relief, which Rainbow took the wrong way. "What's that supposed to mean? You tried to get some of this." She cracked a smile at Silver. "But I managed to get away from you."

Silver paled. "I tried... I'm so sorry!"

Rainbow looked confused. "What?"

"I tried to rape you! Why are you even hanging out with me?"

Rainbow snorted into a laughter. "Celestia no! Hay, I was the one that called it off, and you were alright with that." She thumped Silver's shoulder lightly. "You were a cool stallion, and you're still a cool mare. Stop freaking out."

Silver relaxed as it became clear she didn't do something awful to her friend. "Sorry, about freaking out. I'm still... It's like I have a really close past life. So close I can't just ignore it. I'm trying to learn about myself. My old self... I mean, I'm not exactly him. I guess I am him, but I'm not too?" Rainbow started to look confused. "Alright, let's try this another way. Are you the same Rainbow Dash that graduated flight school?"

Rainbow shook her head. "Hay no!"

Silver smiled. "Exactly. You've made new friends, learned so many things, suffered great trials, and become an even more... awesome pony for it. You're not that Rainbow, but she's still part of you, right? You didn't stop being Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow gave a hesitant nod. "Sure, that makes sense, kinda, so... Stallion Silver is like a past you?"

Silver nodded. "And I don't want to forget him, or pretend he wasn't there, because he was, and he is a part of me." She put a hoof on her chest. "I want to remember, but I'm not him. Am I making any sense?"

Rainbow drifted in and wrapped her forehooves around Silver, hugging. They said nothing, but it felt like the perfect answer.

Author's Note

Silver struggles with something we all come face to face with at some point. Are you the same person you were yesterday? Last year? Ten years ago? You may have a hard time identifying with the old you in a lot of ways, but they were you. You are them. Can you learn from your past experiences, and grow as a person, knowing it makes you become a new person?

Life is change. Death is stasis.

Typos are forever.

113 - Royal Inspection

It was a few days later. Silver had roamed Ponyville when she wasn't busy tending to the needs of her tired wives and needy foals. She greeted each pony in kind. She even knew some of them. She greeted Lyra and Sweetie Drops as long lost friends and promised to be more involved with their activities.

Lyra waved a hoof dramatically at the statement. "You and Twilight! You two are perfect for each other. Don't worry about it. I got my Bon Bon." Bon Bon blushed as Lyra squeezed her tight. "But you can stop by to hang out whenever. Oh hey, Bonnie's birthday's in two weeks, be there!"

Silver practically remet the entire town, even if she was fairly recognizable. It was a quiet relief that she wasn't talked to much about the libidinous activities of her former self. Her old self hadn't slept around Ponyville much, and that was just fine by Silver.

She returned home with groceries held aloft in her horn magic, ready to prepare something tasty for her family when she found the entryway had far more alicorns than normal. Beside herself, there was Twilight. Across from Twilight stood Luna, Celestia, and Cadance. All of the alicorns of the kingdom had gathered! Silver quickly set her bags aside. "I wasn't expecting any of you. I hope you've come for something pleasant." Unfortunately, she remembered such visits could often mean dire news.

Cadance smiled, a wide gesture that was not entirely genuine. She was concerned about something. "Silver Stars, Twilight tells me that you're feeling a little... off. Anything you'd like to discuss?"

Silver looked confused at the idea. "Besides getting Twilight and Night back on their hooves?" Silver turned to Twilight. "You're looking much better, my dear. Are you feeling better?"

Twilight ruffled her wings, looking nervous. "Oh, I'm just fine... A little sleep was just what I needed."

Luna strode forward, putting her face right up to Silver's, forehead to forehead, horns touching one another as they angled just barely enough to not prod each other. "Silver Stars, my prince."

Silver froze. She wasn't a prince, not anymore. Her eyes darted around. "I am a princess, Luna. You helped fashion me into this lunar form, I remember that. Thank you. It's... It's wonderful."

Luna smiled at that. "It delights me to hear you say that. Do you remember the circle of princesses?"

Silver looked around at all the princesses gathered. "I'm not sure I do... We're all friends and allies, are we not?"

Luna spread a wing to gesture at Celestia and Cadance. "Though we are not wed to you, the Princess Twilight Sparkle made a shrewd move, tying us all together. You were to be the stud of all the princesses."

Silver paled. His lechery had reached that far? "I... see..."

"Does this not excite you?" Luna pressed forward, nudging Silver backwards. "Do you not find the idea most appealing?"

Cadance took a step forward. "Auntie, please. You're obviously upsetting her."

Luna did back away a few steps, though a frown was on her face. She turned to Cadance. "You are the princess of love. Where did his love go?"

Silver spread her wings wide. "How can you say that?! I love you all very much. Why don't you stay for dinner? I was going to make it tonight."

Twilight gestured at Silver. "See what I meant?"

Celestia raised a hoof to her chin. "She is very... pure." She turned her head towards Silver. "Do you remember nothing of being a stallion?"

Silver colored softly. "I've been told many things. I would sleep with any mare that let me, and I was called 'Stud of the Land'." She turned away from them, towards the kitchen. "I would rather be a good friend, and a mother. My foals don't need a horny stallion."

Luna suddenly brought down a hoof with a clap of thunder. "Your libido served a purpose, Silver Stars. Do you not recall it?"

Silver shrank a little before she marshaled herself and rose up and towards Luna. "I will thank you not to make that much noise. The foals don't like being startled, and neither do I."

Nefertari appeared before Silver, cradling her snout in long fingers. "For this she speaks up? Some tiny sign of the fire that once consumed her..." She caressed over Silver's snout in a sensual fashion, though any sexual connotation to it seemed lost on Silver, who seemed more confused and startled that someone had appeared before her and held her so. "Is there more to see, or is this the brightest spark I will ever witness from you?"

Silver's eyes suddenly went wide. "Did we?" Nefertari nodded. "Are we?"

Nefertari's grin widened and she placed a hand on her belly. "We are. What do you think of that?"

Silver swallowed softly, still held by one of Nefertari's paws. "I think... that you should be treated with love and care."

The reply brought a scowl to Nefertari. "I do not need to be pampered. I am a shaman, and a warrior besides." Her paw clenched painfully, driving claws into Silver's snout. "If you were not speaking out of kindness, I would be far more cruel, but I will not tolerate it a second time."

Twilight's magic wrapped around Nefertari and pulled her away. "That's quite enough of that. As Silver said, if you are bearing his, er, her, foal then you will be taken care of, insofar as you require it."

Cadance let her vision slip away, focusing instead on the lines of love that ran through the room. Several fiery threads ran to Silver, but they were very lopsided. Twilight, Luna, Celestia, and Nefertari showed passion, romantic passion, the burning sort that undoubtedly would result in physical intimacy, but Silver's side was sedate. They were returned, but in a tranquil way. Solid threads of deep affection. Her own thread to Silver, composed more of caring than love, was similarly sedate.

Cadance let out a soft breath as her vision returned. "Silver, welcome back."

Silver delighted in the topic shift. "Thank you. I'm glad to be back. Being away from you all, it was terrible. I'm told Twilight worked very hard to make it happen." She turned to Twilight. "Thank you... I know that's hardly enough to express my--"

"Kiss me."

Silver blinked. "What?"

Twilight leaned forward. "Kiss me, as a way of properly thanking me. A common enough gesture."

Silver glanced to the others, and they were all staring at her, waiting for her to do it. If Twilight wanted a kiss, she'd get a kiss. Silver forced a smile and closed the distance in a slow walking. Leaning in, she pressed lips to lips. She felt Twilight deepen it, trying to connect with her, somehow? She understood that was how it worked, intellectually, but emotionally she just wanted to hold Twilight close, so she did, pulling Twilight in and squeezing her as their lips touched.

Twilight drew back with a sad expression. She said nothing and retreated to beside the others, whispering softly. Silver tried to listen in, to no avail.

Cadance nodded. "I had feared it. Did you perform the act correctly? Perhaps there is a step you missed in this ritual?"

Silver heard that, and frowned. Were they saying she was broken? "I feel fine. I'm not missing anything--"

Luna gestured with a wing and a smirk. "Beside the obvious."

Silver flushed darkly. "That is fixable, but there is no point in it. Twilight, why are you upset?"

Twilight looked quite unready to speak. Celestia stepped between her and I. "Twilight isn't used to the idea of such platonic romance."

Platonic romance? Silver considered the phrase before deciding, slowly, that it was reasonably accurate. They were platonic, but she felt romantic towards Twilight, unlike, say, Missis Cake, who she felt friendly towards, but not romantic. "What's wrong with platonic romance?"

Nefertari snorted from where she stood. "Romance without fire. If you thought you could, you would have pushed Twilight to the ground and showed her just how much she was your mare by now."

Cadance glanced at Nefertari before looking to Silver. "While crude, she has a point. You've changed. Not necessarily in a bad way, but certainly a change. Even as a mare, you were eager to kiss, caress, and make love with your intimate partners."

Silver recoiled. That wasn't just a behavior of her stallion life? She... "How did I behave, as a mare?"

Twilight flushed softly. "Well that's how we got our foal, for one. You let me... breed... You did it as a mare, when I was using a spell."

Silver perked an ear. "I would gladly let you again, after our foal is grown up."

Luna snorted gently. "Let her..."

Twilight was quite uncomfortable by the look of it. "You did more than just tolerate me, Silver. You welcomed me, and worked with me." She sat up and shook her head. "Nopony here is saying you need to, you know, just because, but it's not normal that you're not even thinking about it." She reared up and extended her forelegs. "If you just want to hug, then I'm alright with that."

Silver brightened at Twilight's words and went in for that hug, embracing her and holding her close. It felt good to be close to Twilight.

Cadance softly poked Silver in the side in the middle of the hug. "Silver, I would like to know more about what exactly you remember, and what you don't. Would you mind if we asked you some more questions?"

Silver nuzzled Twilight's cheek and released her. "Maybe after dinner. I'm getting to that now and I'm not taking any more delays." She grabbed her bags in her magic and trotted off to the kitchen with her head held up high.

With Silver gone into the kitchen, Luna turned to the others. "This is not our Silver."

Celestia shook her head. "I should say not, but I think she is improved in many ways. See how she stands for herself, but without violence, and so peaceful and kind."

Cadance frowned. "I thought we were past the idea of mares being more peaceful than stallions. Silver's behavior has nothing to do with her being either. If we made her, even temporarily, into a stallion, I'd wager she'd be just as asexual."

Twilight perked her ears. "That might be worth investigating. A temporary spell wouldn't be too difficult... She wouldn't be able to, you know, but that's not what we're testing."

Nefertari nodded at Twilight. "If you can rouse that fire, good. He's worthless as he is."

"She."

"Worthless in any sex. I will not accept them as a father, or mother, to any pup of mine."

Celestia let out a little sigh. "What we did... We can still feel its toll in us. We paid a heavy price, but hardly the only price. Not all of Silver was returned to us. This may simply be who she is now. Are you willing to accept that, Twilight?"

Twilight fitfully squirmed a moment. "No! He wouldn't give up on me so easily if I started behaving so strangely. I won't... Not until I've looked much further. Celestia, you didn't feel that kiss. It was dead, lifeless, but the hug... She loves me, I really think she does... It's not right."

Luna smiled. "In this, we agree. Silver would throw himself off a cliff if he thought it would mend us. We can at least return half the effort. Do you think she would respond to being mothered?"

Celestia raised a brow. "Mothered?"

Luna nodded. "She was once almost a foal to us. Perhaps she would prove willing to return there. Her and Night Watch."

Twilight shook her head violently. "Don't go taking all my remaining mates."

Nefertari flashed a wicked smile. "I've heard they aren't technically your wives anymore."

Luna frowned a moment. "It would only be temporarily. I will not stand between you and them, Twilight. I have learned my lesson."

Twilight shook her head again. "Night has grown... She is no foal, and there's nothing missing from her. No, definitely not her. If you want to invite Silver over for a little sleepover, that's between you and her, but no more than a week, at most."

Cadance peeked into the kitchen where sounds of preparation came. "If she agrees to even a night."

Author's Note

All the princesses are plotting about Silver. Where's a nemesis to distract them?

We'll settle for a schoolyard bully if we have to.

I thought I ordered one a while ago? Did I typo the order?

114 - Pink and Brown

Silver worked a little more 'briskly' than she had to, stewing with a bit of indignation. She was doing what she was supposed to do... Why was everypony talking to her like she was defective? She looked into the boiling water as she gave it a little stir. Did they want her to be a horny stud again?

"No, that isn't it." Cadance stepped in quietly beside her.

Silver jumped with surprise. Did she say that out loud? "Oh, hello Cadance." She smiled gently. Cadance had always been a source of good news and empathy. "How are you? It's been too long."

Cadance nodded softly. "I actually came with Shining to make an announcement to Twilight. The timing was good to have this little... talk."

Silver perked an ear. "Announcement? Something nice?"

Cadance smiled brightly. "We're catching up to you."

Silver looked blank a moment before it struck her. "Oh congratulations! I'm so happy for you." Silver offered her hooves and the two hugged gently. "I'm... sorry I was a little too busy with that before, but I'm not anymore. How can I help?"

Cadance set a hoof on Silver's head, gently ruffling her mane. "You can be a friend, which you already are. We are friends, aren't we?"

Silver recoiled a little. "Of course we are. You've been nothing but wonderful to me." She glanced away. "You're the only princess I trust completely."

Cadance's smile turned just a little sadder at that. "I'm glad to be trusted. Now... I say this as a friend, but you have changed."

Silver rolled her ears up at Cadance. "I died... You don't get more life-changing than that, do you? I'm still me... Is it really that bad? Everypony keeps staring at me like I'm a stranger... like I'm broken... I just want to be... me... Do I have to rut ponies to be me?"

Cadance leaned forward and touched noses. "Silver Stars... We are still friends. I can feel you... You're you, you're still in there, just different, and I'm afraid a little..." She rolled a hoof. "It's not healthy. Maybe you are broken, a little bit. It's not your fault, and we care about you. We care about you so much, Silver. Do you understand?"

Silver took a slow breath, then flicked off the oven with a twist of magic. "No. No I don't, but if you say there's something wrong, I believe you. You've never lied to me." Silver smiled gently. "Want to help? Can we... just enjoy each other for a little bit?" Cadance moved up and began assisting with dinner. They didn't speak more of worries or injuries, and Silver became happier.

Together they set out a table full of delicious foods for the castle full of ponies, running right through the shopping Silver had done before she knew there were to be guests.

Twilight waved Silver over to sit between her and Night, who still looked a bit worn around the edges, but was showing notable improvements since her worst.

Across from them sat the other princesses. Luna, Celestia, Cadance, and even Shining Armor. Spike had one end of the table, and Jake the other. Two Windsongs and Nefertari rounded it out, making for a fully packed table.

Patty Windsong fixed her eyes on Silver. She often looked at the revived alicorn, but hadn't said anything, until that night. "Are you happy?"

Silver perked his ears with surprise. "About?"

Patty waved vaguely. "Everything. You."

Silver nodded. "I'm glad to be alive, and to share that with you all."

Night suddenly sat up. "You've forgotten."

Silver frowned sharply. "How to be a stud?"

Night shook her head. "Not that. Your purpose." She pointed at Silver's flank. "You haven't even glanced at a spell book since you got back. You haven't even used a spell much trickier than basic levitation."

Silver worked her jaw wordlessly. It was true, she hadn't. Was that... so important? Yes... She sank in her place under a great, unseen, weight. "Where is my book?" She suddenly wanted her book very much. "Please, get it for me."

Night looked enthusiastic, but Twilight looked a little sunk. "It... burned. It was caught with you. I'm sorry."

Silver felt cold inside. Cold and... dead? She withdrew, drawing her limbs closer. "Did I make a copy? Oh please tell me I made a copy..."

Twilight sighed softly. "Copying books isn't as easy as it looks. We never really got around to it... I'm really sorry."

Silver's head thudded on the table. Her spells... She could remember making spells. She had been so very proud of them. She couldn't even remember how to read magic! Oh, yes, there was a guide in the book. The book that was gone... She couldn't help it, the tears flowed thickly from her, but she wasn't sobbing or making noise. The tears just... came, and she couldn't see anymore, and it hurt. It hurt deep inside.

Night's hopeful expression collapsed along with Silver. "We can make another book. Don't cry..."

Patty reached over and set a hoof on Night's shoulder. "Let her. This may be the most healthy thing she's done all day."

Celestia's wings ruffled softly. "We'll get you a new book, a durable one. Silver, you'll make a wonderful book of spells. In fact, I know a little spell that will help."

Silver sat up a little. She still couldn't see, but a little hope blossomed. "You can get the old book back?"

Celestia shook her head. "We can prevent it from happening again. I'll use a spell I used with a very talented student, and everything you write will appear in another book I'll keep in a very safe place. Then there'll be two, always."

Silver felt a faint glimmer of happiness spark, but it felt drowned in the ash. Her old book was gone. Gone forever. Just like she should have been. The tears refused to stop, even though she held herself upright. She didn't want to cry anymore! Crying wouldn't fix a thing. She was hurting those around her by crying. Her tears were becoming their tears, and their pain. She tried to rein them in, to control herself, and she started to succeed. It was an old trick of hers, learned long ago, as a human stallion. Tears were not needed.

Thump! Cadance drew back her hoof from where she had struck Silver right in the chest. "You let yourself cry as long as you need."

Silver felt a new pain, a physical one from where she had been punched by Cadance. Or was that kicked? It didn't matter. She could feel it. She raised a hoof to rub the spot. Cadance had struck her. She thought she could trust Cadance, with anything... Why did everyone she trust eventually hit her?

"Silver, are you alright?" It was still Cadance. "You're surrounded by ponies that care about you very much. Please..."

Silver drew a snotty snort and sat up as tall as she could. "No." Cadance was right to hit her. She deserved far more than a little slap on the chest. "I'm sorry."

Shining Armor joined the ranks of the other males at the table, looking awkward and unsure what to do about it.

Night flashed her fangs suddenly. "Silver, I learned something from you."

Silver perked her ears and started to ask, only to be tackled off the chair. They collapsed to the ground as Night sank her fangs into Silver and held her close. It hurt, being bit, but the sensation faded as a powerful new emotion coursed through her. She was worried, and she loved. She was... hoping this would help. Silver realized what was happening. Night was sharing everything.

Silver wrapped her wings up around Night and pulled her close. "Night, do you still love me?" She felt worry and love, deep worried love, all muddled together. "You do believe me... I am Silver, and I want to be here, with you all."

Night sat up, withdrawing her fangs and licking over them. "That really is a little intoxicating. I see why you liked it... Silver, we love you. Even as you are right now." She set a hoof on Silver's chest. "We don't need to be going at it like wild animals, but not even knowing what it is? To not even know what that means? That's not normal, and we're worried for you." She pressed down gently on Silver. "Even food you don't like, you can understand why somepony might like it, right?"

Silver frowned a little in thought. Why somepony would like something she didn't. Well... "They do it..." She couldn't grasp it. Why did people do it, besides making foals when they wanted to make foals? "They do it..."

Night rubbed her nose against Silver's. "You like being close, don't you?" Silver nuzzled back gently and smiled in reply, answer enough. "Now imagine it could get even closer. So close we become one pony, just for a little while."

Shining and Cadance leaned against one another with slightly goofy expressions. They apparently knew what it meant and were quite happy with it.

Celestia ruffled her wings. "Silver... We laid together, several times. At my request most of the time. You tried so hard to please me, to give me everything I wanted. I'm sorry if I hurt your feelings. I never was quite appreciative about it, and that was wrong of me."

Luna smiled. "Even in dreams, where we couldn't possibly make foals, where there was no true contact, we thrilled in the--"

"I'm out." Spike hopped to his feet and scurried off, unable to stand any further discussion on the matter.

Silver sat up, sitting in front of Night instead of under her. "I want... I don't understand it, but I don't want to make everyone sad by not..."

Night reached out and put a hoof on Silver's snout. "Don't do it because we're asking you to. I know you'll do it if we ask hard and long enough. Stop, think, and reason this through, for yourself. You may decide, on your own, to be celibate, and I'll do my best to respect that, but you need to know what you're asking for, and what you're asking not to have. Do you think it's truly... normal for you just to not know at all?"

Silver spread and folded her wings in a fitful gesture. Why was everyone so fascinated with what was between their legs? What was so fascinating about them to begin with?! They were... they were there. Like an arm or a leg. You don't see ponies rambling about leg appreciation day! Silver began to grow frustrated, with herself, and everyone else. "I don't understand..." She looked up at Night. "I want to understand, but I don't." She turned to look at Luna and Celestia. "I understand we were together... I can even remember Luna with... with me, but I don't... I don't know why."

Shei let out a slow breath before leaning in to speak with her aunt, "You were right. It..."

Cadance clopped the top of the table twice gently. "Please, everypony. Sit properly, and let's finish our meal. You've been given plenty to consider, Silver, and that's enough, for now. We don't need to force it all at once. We're on your side." She turned to Shining. "May we stay, just a few days? I want to help."

Shining smiled ruefully. "I had a feeling you would. I'll go on, and take care of things in the Crystal Empire, and you can catch up with me, alright? We already have a few days scheduled, but I'll make sure you get a few more." They met with noses and gently nuzzled. Silver smiled at the pure love they showed.

Silver hopped back into her seat after setting it right, and soon they were all settled. Dinner was eaten, compliments were given, and discussion even managed to resume with pleasantries rising. The princesses asked about Cadance's upcoming foal, which drew attention away from Silver, much to her relief. Talking about Cadance's motherhood felt much nicer than staring at the missing part of herself. Was it missing? It had to be... Everypony else could see it clear as day, and she saw nothing, not even why she did what she did in the past.

Author's Note

Dinner time!

The meal of the day, typos!

115 - Getting Away

With dinner served and shared, Silver rose and excused herself. The moment she was gone, the others shared glances.

Luna spoke first, "Are you certain we cannot try my way?"

Night pointed at Cadance. "Cadance has Silver's trust, a powerful thing. I think Silver will believe and at least try anything she proposes, so we should let her try to get through."

Luna scowled, partially directed at Celestia. "We once had her full trust as well."

Twilight clopped her hooves. "We have her trust too, don't we?"

Night sighed softly. "Twilight... You ripped her... Don't you remember?"

Twilight had the humility to look sheepish as it dawned on her how they had clashed. "Oh yeah... But what about you?"

Night sagged. "I spied on her, for Celestia. She figured it out."

Cadance frowned delicately. "I hadn't known there was such friction. She seemed quite loving of both of you, despite any past misgivings."

Twilight raised a hoof. "She forgives, but I don't think she forgets very easily. She loves my scholarly side. She adores even being a part of my science, but I'm not sure she'll ever forget when I forgot about her feelings and did... that. She'll strap herself to a table for me, but some part of her mind is wondering if that time will be the time I..."

Night wrapped a leg around Twilight and hugged her gently. "And it won't be. We've learned from our mistakes."

Elsewhere, Silver emerged from the restroom to spot someone in the dark. "Hello?"

They came forward. It was David. Silver was confused a moment, the memory of him buried too close to the recent to make a quick recollection, but he seemed to recognize her. "You're prettier than you gave yourself credit for."

There it was! "Oh! Other me. Hello. Are you well?"

David chuckled softly. "Better than you. I heard you died?"

"I got better," said Silver in a faux English voice. Both burst into a bit of a giggle. "I've wanted to use that joke properly forever. Say, did your father introduce you to Python?"

David nodded. "Sure did. Most of our past is in sync. So, welcome back to the living, and womanhood? How's that treating you?"

Silver looked back at herself. "I feel lovely, physically. I... They insist I'm missing something, mentally. It's really kind of bothersome. I mean... It's just not fun to be told you're broke that way. How can you even measure that for yourself?"

David seemed to understand. He reached for her and gently pet over her head, stroking her ears. The affection was accepted with a little purr. "I know what you mean. It is rough, but we have friends, right? Better than before, right?"

Silver smiled brightly. "You're right. We do have friends, and that makes a big difference... I should trust them, to show me what's wrong, and how to be better."

"Say." David stroked along her back with slow motions of his right hand. "How did you die anyway? You're a damn powerful alicorn, and talented too. What happened?"

Silver shook herself out. She liked being close to another, but his touches... They roused old memories. Did he want something? Was he signalling something? She felt like she should know, but it refused to come to her. Why were his fingers working around her tail like that? That w-- She jumped as he touched a sensitive portion just under her tail. "David!"

David drew a hand away, only to stroke back upwards along her. "We could die anytime, if you could go. What chance do I have?"

Silver struggled to put the pieces together. "Are you... Are we? David, answer me clearly, are you trying to suggest something, if so, please say it as bluntly as possible. I don't understand."

David looked a little put off by the request at first. He cupped her cheeks and rubbed slowly through the fur there. "I'm offering to make love to you, my pony self."

Silver gave a numb nod. Of course. He wanted what everpony else wanted. Why... Why did everypony want it? They shouldn't even consider having foals! They were brothers, at least, possibly closer. "David, why?"

He tickled her under her chin and rose her eyes to look at him. "You snatched me away from everything. You were a big, strong, friendly... Loving figure. You promised me everything, and I followed you. I don't mind being away so much, but only if I was running to something."

Silver licked over her lips. She didn't want to hurt this soul that seemed to be asking her to help it, but she felt nothing towards him but a gentle affection. It wasn't even the powerful surge she felt around Twilight or her other mates. But maybe... Maybe... "Would you show me what everypony wants so much?"

He looked confused at the question. "How do you mean?"

Silver turned away from him and raised her tail. "What everypony has gone on about. Show me."

He lost his momentum. "You mean you don't... know?" Silver shook her head back at him. "I'm not here to rape you, Silver."

"You're not raping if I say you can. Go ahead and show me why I should care." She lifted her tail higher. "Go on."

David squirmed. What she was offering was quite tempting, but he also gained full awareness of what the problem was, and he didnt want to take advantage of her, no matter how tempting. He set his hands on her hips and kneaded into her cutie mark even as he used his thumbs to push down her tail. "No. We can do it later, after you feel better."

Silver was almost certain being touched that way should be exciting on some level. She should be swooning and all the more ready for the stallion to do things to her, or disgusted, or angry, or... or anything... Anything but nothing... All she felt was agitation that she still didn't understand. She felt fury towards David well up a moment and she lifted him into the air with her magic, only to set him down gently. "Thank you... Please... It would probably be better if you found a mare that felt like you did." Or felt anything. Silver slipped away, escaping the encounter, only to be grabbed by the tail.

David gently pulled her back and she backpedaled rather than kick him or toss him aside. "Silver, I'm sorry I made you uncomfortable. I hope you feel better soon."

Silver smiled gently. "That's very nice, but I'm not sure if I ever will or not. Please, you don't have to wait for me, besides..." She rolled a hoof. "My old self was apparently involved with everypony in the kingdom and then some. Please... Your own mare would give you the time you deserve." She suddenly paused. "Oh, or stallion. Either is fine."

David released her. For a moment, Silver wished he hadn't. Why couldn't he just show her, break through the ice and force her to see what everyone else saw so easily? They parted ways without further words. Alas, David was not the only stallion destined to run into her that evening. Rough Tumble patrolled diligently, and closed with her on seeing her. "Silver?"

Silver perked her ears and smiled. "Tumble! It's nice to see you."

Rough rolled his ears back. "I did what you asked... I guarded them. They're safe..."

Silver looked confused a moment. "Everypony is safe, thank you." She leaned in to touch her nose to his cheek, but he recoiled. "What's wrong?"

Rough Tumble looked away with shame. "I was supposed to guard you."

Silver frowned. "None of that! I am my own pony. What happens to me is my fault. I won't let anypony else take credit, or fault, for it. Now why are you hiding from me? I... am I misremembering?"

"What do you remember?" Tumble perked an ear at her. "I heard you forgot a lot of things..."

Silver scowled a moment. "I remember you said you wanted to be with me, even if I was a mare, that you were attracted... to me, not stallions or mares. Is this not true any longer?"

Tumble looked lost a moment, then settled on his haunches. "Do you want to be together?"

Silver settled on her own haunches and reached out a hoof. "Hug?" He accepted, and they embraced gently. "You are part of my past, and current, Rough Tumble..."

Silver found her lips being pressed against, and a tongue invading. Rough pushed her back and he slid right up on top of her. He was doing it! She felt terrifying and excited, not for any... Not the way she was sure she should be. Would she feel anything, or would it be as dry as brushing her teeth? She steeled herself. She'd let him, and wouldn't speak a word of her dysfunction. He'd do it the way stallions should, and she'd know. She'd know if she was simply dead that way.

Rough rubbed his belly against hers and she pressed back, imitating him even though she didn't understand why they made the gestures they did. She felt him prodding her. She could feel the texture of it, and she wondered at it, and the feel of his body, but it just... It didn't excite her. He was inside. She spread her wings and wrapped it around him. She felt terrified she would be caught, that he'd notice how little she felt of him, and then he'd stop. She didn't want him to stop. "Harder," she spoke. "Go on, harder." She wasn't moaning it out, or pleading as someone being rutted should be, she was requesting. "Faster." She wanted to feel! She wanted to feel something!

He was going faster. He didn't notice! He was panting for breath. He was working so hard. Thump. Thump. Thump. It hurt a little to have him going so fast against her. Where was the pleasure? Where was the niceness that other ponies obviously went after? Thump. Thump. Thump. All she felt was building tenderness. He was moving so fast and powerfully that he was bruising her. That couldn't be right... "Slower..." He obediently slowed, and began to drag against her, pushing against her in purposeful and slow motions. He still hadn't noticed. He hadn't rejected her as the dead corpse she was. She felt tears starting to escape. She didn't want to be a corpse. Was that all she was to her lovers? Why couldn't she feel anything?

Oh, it was done... He flopped across her, panting and snorting for breath. It was done, and she was left feeling as dead as ever. She hugged Rough Tumble tightly to herself, sniffling softly.

"Are you alright?" He kissed her cheek. "I did it right, didn't I?"

Oh no! Silver squeezed him tighter. "You did great! You did... You did everything..." She had barely moved. She didn't know which way to go, or when to go, or how to feel. "Thank you, Tumble... Thank you." She kissed him briefly on the lips. "Thank you."

Rough nuzzled gently with her and pushed against her. She faked a little noise and he seemed to buy it. He was utterly fooled by her, and when he drew from her, he was blushing and looking proud. "I... I'm glad we're still friends, I mean... close friends... Even if you are a mare."

Silver internally sighed. Mare or stallion, she was an unfeeling monster. "Me too... Maybe..." She slid up to her hooves. "We should get some sleep." She kissed him goodnight, and trotted away, feeling nothing but the lingering soreness from the rough mating she'd invited on herself. What would it take to cure herself?

One thing she knew clearly, burning through her. She wouldn't be a victim. She would find the answer! Fate wouldn't control her.

Author's Note

Silver has some of the most awkward sex she's ever had.

It meant something to Rough Tumble, that much wasn't a typo.

116 - Managing Things

Silver awoke the next day to find an ornate book laid neatly on top of her. She lifted it in her magic and looked it over carefully. Inside was a note.

Good morning, Silver Stars,

I didn't want to wake you up, nor could I stay longer, but here is that book we discussed. Please use it to hold all of your magic. I'm sorry I can't undo what was destroyed, we've done quite enough of defying that particular law, but I hope you find delight in learning new things, and perhaps approaching old problems from a new angle. I have included a spell for you, one that your friend, Twilight Sparkle, insisted upon, should you ever gain the urge to require it. I would have included this note in the book itself, but thought it should be kept to your own writing as much as possible. At least this spell was of your own design.

You are loved as you are, and will be,
Princess Celestia

Silver brought a hoof to her head. "Why didn't I think of that?"

Twilight sat up beside her with a yawn. "Think of what?"

Silver smiled as she leaned in and nuzzled her gently. "I had some of my spells written down, copied into archives. I should go fetch them all. My first spell! It's not lost at all, it's just stored away safely. I'll have my fire ball back."

Twilight made a wince. "Are you sure you want a fire ball?"

Silver thought it through, then frowned. "The spell didn't burn me... Just because of... that, doesn't mean I should throw away all fire spells." She opened the book and found the first page was not a spell, as she had thought, instead something even more useful. It folded out into a reference guide, showing the unicorn alphabet. "Twilight, how did I fail?"

Night stirred and pushed up. "What? Fail?"

Twilight glanced between Night and Silver. "Fail what, Silver?"

Silver pointed at the guide. "Didn't I hear I was trying to escape? Did it overpower me?"

Twilight clopped her hooves almost nervously. "Well, you see... I was pretty sure I felt a miscast spell..."

Silver snorted softly. "I probably panicked, played the wrong letter... Enough of that." She slipped from bed suddenly, holding her book in her magic. "I won't casually accept this weakness anymore!"

Twilight slipped after her. "What do you mean? What do you plan to do?"

Silver wheeled on Twilight. "What every unicorn foal is expected to do! I'm going to memorize this alphabet. It's going to become a part of me, so I'm not thinking which one is which, it'll just come naturally. Kill me once, shame on you, kill me twice, well, I obviously deserved it at that point."

Night pointed at Silver's tail. "I apologize for breaking this inspirational moment, but who were you with, and are you feeling better?"

Silver went red instantly. How could she answer that?! "Oh, uh..." The truth, of course... "Me and Rough Tumble... He really does love me, as a mare or a stallion. A sweet stallion he is."

Night nodded lightly. "That's good, and... you liked it?"

Silver clenched her teeth, which was apparently enough for Night. "You don't have to... Silver, was this your idea?"

Twilight tried to catch up with the subtle messages. "Wait, what? What's going on?"

Sliver quietly set her book aside, the guide folded neatly in the first page. "It was my idea. I wanted to see what everypony else saw clearly. I wanted to love this thing that my wives loved, that the princesses loved."

Twilight tilted her head. "Did it work?"

Silver lowered her head a little. "No... You brought most of me to life, and I'm eternally grateful, but I'm still dead there... All I felt was the mild pain of him pushing and working, and soreness afterwards. It was about as... stimulating as watching a wall, except for the closeness of it. I liked that. I liked holding him... But what we did... I never felt more dead."

Twilight and Night closed in with her from either side, and Silver relaxed in their shared warmth and softness. She thanked the powers that be that she could enjoy a good snuggle. A world without the pleasure of the closeness of her loved ones... At least there was still joy in her life. She smiled gently and nuzzled the two of them. "Enough of that. I'm going to get to learning, and try this spell Celestia left for me."

"What spell?" Night leaned over Silver's shoulder, trying to look at the book, though it was closed.

Twilight's magic tried to slide in under Silver's and Silver tugged back. "She said it was one I made. How many spells did I make? I can't wait to see which one it is! Now you two need to finish waking up, and tend to the foals. I did their morning routine yesterday."

That got them moving, and soon Silver was left alone to pull open the book and consult the guide. She'd start the memorizing later. She wanted to try the spell right then and there! She flipped between the guide and the spell, practicing each letter in turn until she felt ready, then played it all together in a smooth song of magic. The energy rushed through her, and she felt something new and heavy settle into place. It struck her which spell it was and her blush returned. She looked under her carriage to see a stallion's organs facing her. "Celestia... Why this?" She sat down and stared at herself. Did it have more feeling than she had as a mare? She gave it a light prod. No, that didn't feel especially interesting, though perhaps she wasn't doing it right...

A soft knocking came only moments before Cadance trotted in lightly. "I hear you're awake, Silver?"

Silver and Cadance met eyes, but Cadance's eyes wandered down to Silver's extra bits. "Oh! Is this a bad time?"

Silver flushed with embarrassment, but felt no immediate attraction to Cadance, even if she was pretty, and a mare. Silver sighed internally, she was no stallion. "No, please. This is Celestia's little joke of the day."

Cadance smiled brightly. "Auntie does have quite a sense of humor, but this? Curious." She kicked the door shut behind herself and trotted up to Silver, circling her. "How are you feeling today?"

Silver considered. "May I be fully honest?"

Cadance nodded as she sat beside Silver. "You can, and you should. I'm not here to judge, Silver."

Silver smiled, with a timidness that showed easily. "Alright... I feel a lot of things. I want to grow, so I don't repeat the same mistake twice, but I feel like I'm failing my family by being..." She rolled a hoof. "Dead."

Cadance tilted her head. "You appear very alive to me, and while you are alive, well, things can change."

Silver's smile became more genuine. Things can change... "Of course... I tried to change them last night, but it just made it so obvious how broken I am."

Cadance hiked a brow. "What did you try?"

Silver rubbed her forehooves before she sat up, standing on her hooves. "Rough Tumble. He tried to make love to me, but I felt nothing... It wasn't his fault, I think. He did what a stallion does."

Cadance flicked her ears back. "Oh Silver, you didn't tell him that, I hope?"

Silver quickly shook her head. "Oh no! No... I told him he did very well, and we hugged and kissed. I don't think he noticed..." Silver turned to Cadance. "I'm surrounded by ponies that want to do things like this, to physically prove their love beyond hugging. I still don't understand why, but when I try, it's..."

Cadance shook her head. "Don't allow yourself to be forced, even by yourself. You will grow from this at your own rate. Now, tell me, how does this feel?" She leaned in slowly and Silver allowed her. Cadance gently kissed Silver on the cheek and drew back to a smiling Silver.

"That was perfectly lovely. It felt like you cared about me, and wanted to show it." Silver leaned in and returned the gesture. "And I agree."

Cadance ruffled her wings as she considered. "You know, and feel, what love is, I'm sure of it. You're not dead, Silver, anymore than a pony with a broken leg is 'dead'."

Silver gestured to a window. "Watching other horses dance and gallop past, it still feels that way, does it not?"

Cadance gently brushed Silver's mane and neck with a hoof. "I didn't mean to make it sound like it's nothing. I'm quite certain it's terrible, and I'm here to help. But that term? It has to go. Calling yourself dead is just magnifying things. Now, I want to try something... But before I do, I need your permission."

Silver perked her ears before it clicked. "You're going to love blast me?"

Cadance smiled gently. "If you allow me. If not, then I won't, simple as that."

Silver squirmed. "I don't want to string along my mates, making them think I'm about to do something, just for it not to work."

Cadance gestured at herself. "Then we'll keep it between us. We won't be doing anything untoward anyway, just some kissy faces."

It was settled, and Cadance reached with her magic, tying the two together. Not with a thread that wasn't there, that was beyond her for longer than a few seconds at most. She took the thread that already wove them together and sent her pink magic surging through it, and the two felt overwhelming adoration, love, and, at least on Cadance's side, passion.

Feeling the urge to be much closer, Cadance leaned in towards Silver, and they met in a gentle nuzzling. Nothing else felt important than the other of their couple. "Cadance..."

Cadance kissed across Silver's face. "Yes?"

"I love you." Silver shuffled forward and hugged her. "I've loved you a long time, like some goddess I could never reach. You're so far away, and married, and even pregnant."

Cadance hugged Silver back tightly. "And yet, we are bound." She pressed lips to lips. Silver tried to match her passion, but it wasn't in her, she could only allow Cadance to take charge, to kiss Silver with a fiery urgency that Silver felt so jealous of at the moment. "Don't be sad. I only need one husband, but we are still bound."

Silver nuzzled under her chin. "I think it might be the magic talking a little. You... You make me feel safe. You've never tried to stab me, not even on accident, but you're right. You're... absolutely right." She turned away from Cadance. "I won't try to take you away from Shining. You love him, and he loves you." In ways she couldn't even envision, or so she bitterly thought to herself. "But we'll be friends?"

"Forever." Cadance pushed her over and sank on top of her, hugging and snuggling her prone form. "Now I want you to focus a little. Focus on what you feel for me. Forget if it's appropriate or not, just focus on it. Let it... Let it be like a magnifying glass in front of the sun. Let it burn for you."

Silver tried to obey, to feel. She could feel a soft panging desire. She wanted to feel that passion. She hurt trying to feel. She had to giggle at how ridiculous it seemed to hurt trying to feel. "Cadance... I want to want. I want to... I'm so angry right now that I don't feel what others are feeling. I want you! I want you more than hugging, but I can't even wrap my head around how." Silver twisted around to be belly to belly with her and hugged tightly, panting against her pink fur.

Cadance gently rubbed noses with the hurting alicorn. "I can feel it. You're so very close. You're doing well. You're not broken. You're not wrong. You--"

Silver tried to kiss. She was mashing into Cadance awkwardly a moment before she drew back and snorted. "I have the right parts, why aren't we already doing something?" She thought back to the night before. Surely she could do what Rough Tumble did? She rolled, trying to get on top of Cadance, but Cadance was stronger.

Cadance kept Silver pinned down gently. "No, we're not here for that. Please, look at me. In my eyes." Silver slowly met her gaze, smoldering as it was with unbridled passion. "I want you to be happy, first believe that."

Silver bobbed her head quickly. "Of course! You're wonderful... Why wouldn't you want that?"

Cadance smiled gently, writing off some of it to her mind-altering magic. She reached into that thread that bound them. "I'm going to cut it off, then push it through harder. I want you to close your eyes now, and try to feel the difference. I think that passion is still there, just very small."

Silver didn't want to close her eyes. She wanted to get lost in Cadance's presence. Through an act of will, she forced herself despite those desires, closing her eyes and panting loudly. "Ready." Then it all went away. She felt so cold... She felt... There was that word again. She felt dead. She felt alone. She felt awful. There was nothing, not even what little she had before. That pony laying on her was bothering her. She couldn't breathe and she was miserable.

Something changed. The pony on top of her wasn't so bad. No, she was wonderful. She wanted her closer. Silver reached for her and pulled at her as warmth rushed into her body, forcing its way through her thick veins despite herself. She was alive! She was... She was confused. Oh, it was gone again. She cried out in agony. She was all alone, just that merciless pony crushing her under itself. She cried bitterly. Why was everything so painful?

"Silver..." Cadance couldn't stand seeing the extreme emotional states the toggled flow created in Silver. She considered just letting loose with her all, turning her magic up beyond what she normally used. She'd either break Silver free of her fugue, or possibly hurt her terribly. No... Cadance kissed Silver's cheek as she carefully nudged their love balance back into order. "Silver, that's enough for now. You did well." They laid together as Silver recovered from the trying regimen, until she felt strong enough to slip out from underneath Cadance.

"I'm sorry for some of the things I said."

Cadance held up a hoof. "You were being bathed in love magic. You're going to say silly things."

Silver smiled. "You're too kind. How did I get a friend like you? Equestria is so lucky to have you."

Cadance blushed gently. "You do know I began as just a pegasus, do you not? I might have become a princess, but I'm not the biggest, or the best. I'm just me, and that's enough." She reached with a wing and gently brushed along Silver's snout. "I'll be here for a few days, to help. You're not alone, Silver. You're so very not alone."

Silver let out a little sigh when Cadance left. That was productive, or so she hoped. She got to waking up. She showered, dried, brushed herself, and got dressed in a nice dress that covered herself, and her new bits. She briefly considered banishing it, but the urge died. It didn't matter much what she had between her legs. It was all dead. She could still study, and be a mother. With a determined look she trotted from the room with her book held firmly in her magic.

There was another pony waiting for her, one she had a hard time placing. She stared at the large black mare blankly.

"I've already been appraised of the situation, sir." The mare tilted her head slightly. "I will reintroduce myself. I am Fiddah, one of your servants."

Silver raised a hoof. "I thought it wasn't legal to own ponies in Equestria."

She smiled, a flash of bright white against the black of her body. "You accepted me from a king. There are political factors. Regardless, I am your servant, and I try to keep things organized, with yourself and your lovers and avoid 'complications', especially with your other servants. Now I'm given to believe you tried to dismiss Shei Windsong. We won't have that. She's yours, and she wants to be yours. You hurt her feelings badly, and I don't think you're the kind of pony that wants to do that."

Silver gave a slow nod. "Well, no. I wasn't trying to hurt her feelings, of course not." Silver frowned a little. "Does that mean she expects..."

Fiddah shook her head. "She expects to be your servant, and to be owned, and appreciated, and even loved. She wants to be a treasured possession, admired and held in high value. I've been made aware of your... disability. That's fine. Just remind her she's doing well and how much you appreciate her presence. A little hug and nuzzle will go a long way. You don't have to breed her. You are a mare, after all."

Silver gave a little giggle. She wasn't all mare at the moment, but it hardly mattered. "Right. I'll do that, but what about you?" Silver looked Fiddah over slowly. "What will make you happy? I forgot you even existed until now, and I feel terrible for that. We obviously have some history together."

Fiddah snorted gently. "I understand the situation. It is my job, as your servant, to accept and accommodate you in your time of need. You haven't hurt me. The situation is undesirable, and should be remedied as soon as possible, but I'm told you already agree with that, do you not?" Silver nodded quickly. "So we are in perfect agreement. Now go fetch some breakfast. There remains some in the dining hall." Silver moved to walk past her. "And, sir?" Silver stopped and looked over her shoulder. "Welcome back, sir." Fiddah trotted off with her tail swaying, and Silver was left mildly confused, but feeling happy she had such a dependable servant around, even if she wasn't much a 'sir' at the moment.

Author's Note

Did you forget Fiddah? It's alright, Silver did too.

She was busy warding off all kinds of typos in the background and not insisting on being noticed, like a good servant.

117 - No Rest for the Reborn

Silver went trotting from the tower towards the town. With her loved ones nearby and the gentle guidance of Cadance nearby, she felt a little more confident, about everything. Even her servants, which she was still getting used to the idea of, were behind her and wanted her to be better. She had so much to be thankful for!

She whistled soft tones as she went, smiling and content. Sure, she still missed the feelings other ponies had, but that'd be sorted out, in time. She had no good reason to be sad, after the shock of it had washed over her. She was blessed, a thousand times over. She began counting them in the names of the amazing ponies around her. Night Watch, Twilight Sparkle, Rough Tumble, Shei Windsong, Mi amor... Cadance! There was Fiddah and even the lesser presences in her life, like Jake and David. They all had their part, and they all wanted her to be well and happy.

"Silver."

She stopped and looked towards the female voice. A unicorn was shrouded in a trenchcoat, smiling at her. "Hello there, Silver... So, it's true. You're a mare now?"

Silver looked confused a moment and pointed at herself. "I am."

The figure stepped closer with a gentle snort. "Did they do this to you? They're controlling us, limiting us... We could get away from them." They were definitely female. Silver could tell by the shape of her. She reached out and put a hoof on Silver's withers. "Just us, together..."

Who was she? Silver couldn't remember, but she was acting very familiar indeed. Oh... Did he? Silver licked her lips. "Did we have a foal?"

The other figure went solid as a statue a moment, then shoved Silver back. "What a cruel way to even ask that... You know we did. You were there! I was there just to do that... Our foal... Our... perfect little foal."

Silver quickly figured out something had gone awry. "I'm sorry. Can I help?"

The unicorn leaned forward. "You can run away from your captors. Or do you like being their... pet?" She raised a hoof and gently stroked along Silver's snout. "I could make you my pet if you prefer? I'll treat you right... And I won't keep playing with your gender. This is hardly the first time."

Silver frowned softly. "They had to, to save me."

She waved a hoof. "Of course they did. They would say that. Do you have any proof they had to in order to get anything done other than making you a mare?"

Silver didn't. She hadn't learned the specifics of the process that dragged her from the void of death and gave her another chance. "I suppose not, but they love me."

The unicorn revealed her bright mane to view and leaned in, pressing her snout to Silver's cheek. "They tell you that, to keep you in line. You just stay out of the way, little pet. I need to break her. You stay out of my way, and I'll scoop you up afterwards, alright?"

Silver bristled. "You shouldn't hurt Twilight, or any of the others. They're good p--"

The unicorn zapped Silver. She gasped with surprise and a sensation of pinching and pulling. Her cutie mark was ripped from her flank with a grunt and pulled to float beside the unicorn. "I love you, Silver Stars, but stay out of my way." She blew a kiss, then walked off, cutie mark in tow.

Silver staggered and collapsed, feeling dizzy and confused. She could barely remember where she was, and the details of the encounter fogged over into a confusing blur. Somepony was going to hurt... someone... Somewhere?

She sat there, trying to get her head cleared, until a quick flitting caught her eyes. Her cutie mark was returning! It slammed home into her flank and her head cleared mercifully, but she still couldn't quite grasp what had happened, lost to her.

She rose on shaking legs and checked her things. Everything seemed to be there. There wasn't much more she could do, so she resumed her journey to the town a little more sedately than she had begun it originally.

She remembered a unicorn with a piercing gaze... Who was she? She seemed to remember Silver. What had they done together? She resumed her walk towards town, wishing she could remember more.

"Would you like some carrots?"

Silver looked up to Carrot Top and smiled. Some carrots would be delightful. She purchased two bundles and slipped them away. "Thank you." She couldn't do anything about the unicorn, or whoever was going to... something... something... So she got to shopping in earnest. As she trotted past Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie's voice called out.

"Hey! Wait up!" She bounced out and smiled at Silver. "We don't hang out near enough since the whole dying things. Pfft, who lets a little thing like that stand between ponies?" She threw a leg around Silver and hugged her close. "Don't worry, I know you're getting better, and I'm not in any hurry, no sir. I'm just happy to see you."

Silver smiled at her energy. It was nice to have someone so happy to see her and not demand anything, especially someone she was already aware had another foal cooking, just for her. How horny was her old stallion self? Was it that amazing? Would she fall back into those habits the moment she could feel it?

Pinkie suddenly leaned in and kissed Silver on either cheek. "Want some cookies? I just made a batch."

Silver flashed a bright smile. "I would be delighted, lead the way." She returned to the castle several hours later, saddlebags laden with groceries, her belly full of sweets, and a smile still worn on her face. She ran into Twilight as Silver emerged from the kitchen. "Oh, Twilight! I ran into this odd unicorn that seemed to be angry about something."

Twilight looked confused. "What unicorn? What are they mad about?"

Silver tried to remember. "She was a mare... Someone I know..."

Twilight shook her head. "Are you feeling alright? Your memory isn't usually this bad."

Alas, Silver couldn't place much more and huffed. "What's on the plan for today?"

Twilight smiled. "I heard you had a learning problem, and, as it so happens, I love teaching! What were you trying to learn?" She cracked a smile. "Is it some advanced magical technique?"

Silver nodded quickly. "Oh, yes! But it's nothing fancy. I'm pretty sure you'd get bored with it..."

Twilight waved dismissively. "Out with it. I'm here to help, and learning problems I can do. Why, I could get Rainbow Dash to learn a whole book practically overnight, how hard could it be?"

Silver smiled a little, deciding to have faith in her family. "I never learned the unicorn alphabet."

Twilight recoiled with surprise. "Never?!" Silver shrank in shame. "But you cast such big spells!" She shrank further. "You made up whole new spells!?" Silver wanted to vanish, but didn't know the spell for that. "That's amazing!" Huh? "You are a true savant, Silver. Come on, let's review the material and see where you're getting tripped up. We'll get past this."

Silver followed Twilight's bobbing tail as the excitable alicorn began rambling about learning techniques. "Ooo! I should show you the Haycartes method. I bet you'd take right to it. You like learning new spells, don't you?"

Silver bobbed her head quickly. "What kind of spell is it?"

Twilight stopped and turned to grin at Silver. "Imagine being in a book! You haven't read till you tried that out. Oh, I know you'll love it." She clopped her forehooves together, then began trotting excitedly away, leaving Silver to hurry to catch up with her. "If that doesn't work, don't worry. We'll find out the perfect method for you. You just leave it to me and be ready to learn!"

Silver felt better, more confident. Twilight's confidence was infectious, adorable, but most of all, touching in how enthusiastic to help Silver with such a longstanding problem of hers. Maybe if she had Twilight as a teacher, way back when... That wasn't fair to Trixie. She had tried her very best and taught Silver many things. She was a fine mentor and mother. They really had to have a visit. Maybe after Silver's various issues were settled? It'd be nice to see her parents without any drama lingering in the air. Her pony parents, rather. She remembered she had human parents before. Old memories she could find. It was the most recent ones that struggled to surface.

Suddenly it hit her. She knew that unicorn! She held her captive. She... She apologized... They were friends. Her name... Her name... Starlight! "Twilight, does the name Starlight ring a bell?"

Twilight stopped and turned to face Silver. "What brings her up?" She didn't sound happy about it.

Silver flipped her ears back, remembering all her friends had a grudge against Starlight. Poor Starlight. Was this what she was angry about? "Oh, nothing. I'm still sorting through my memories."

Twilight nodded lightly. "Then kindly remember to not be around her, if you see her." She turned back away. "Now as I was saying, I have a copy of that spell right... here." She grabbed a tome in her magic and pulled it off the shelf with a firm pull before swinging it around to Silver's reach. "Page fifty-two, second paragraph. You may use your notes for this, until we get your memorization up to speed."

Silver quickly flipped the book open, holding it in her magic. She found the start of a spell and pulled out her own book, consulting the reference chart for each letter and practicing each part of the spell bit by bit and piecing them together. It was a long and complex spell, and she found herself looping back and playing an earlier part a few times, getting it down enough to feel confident enough to play it with the spell open in front of her. "I think I'm ready."

Twilight clopped her hooves excitedly, then grabbed another book. "Just for a test, we'll start with this. Cast the spell on it, and you'll be drawn into it. I'll follow you and we'll explore together. Ready?"

Silver peered at the title of the book. It sounded like some kind of fantasy tale. The Unicorn's Breath? Maybe it was some medical thing about unicorns? In a world where unicorn was a tickbox on the census instead a mythological creature, perhaps she was being far too hasty in assuming something named after them would be a novel. Silver held up the spell high and began to play it with authority. She felt the magic surging through her as the pattern reached the halfway point, building to a powerful strobing throb before it all faded away, and she entered a new world entirely.

Silver hopped back as a sword came down in front of her. "Friend or foe?" demanded a unicorn in heavy armor, wielding a sword in its magic. That was a heck of a question to ask after swinging at her!

"Not foe!" she cried. "Don't do that again."

The unicorn rose to full height. "Ah, a lady, dressed more for a dance than a battlefield. Why are you wandering out here? You're in grave danger." He swung at her again and she squeaked, but his sword met another, not her. He blocked the blow of another combatant and warded him off. "Go. Run! This is no place for delicate mares."

Author's Note

What did Silver get into? What does a typo look like from inside the book?

118 - Just Take a Look, It's in a Book

The new combatant stepped in, clad in glittering armor and concealed largely from sight save for their large floating sword, also a unicorn, but their horn was covered by their armor. "This one is mine, knave. Another mare for our collection!"

Silver stepped backwards away from the battle with confusion, but found her eyes riveted on the stallions. Did Equestria ever have such a brutal period? Did that pony, fiction or not, think of her that way? She thought mares were in charge.

The fully armored warrior proved to be the better warrior, or at least magician. With a burst of purple-pink magic, the other unicorn was sent to the ground and a blade swung down. "Run, and tell your masters we are coming." The chivalrous stallion was sent scurrying, and Silver realized she should possibly have run instead of watching.

The victor stepped towards her. "Such a fine slice of mare, mine by right of victory. You'll serve well in my herd. You should be hono--" He, no she, burst into loud giggles as she pulled off her own helmet with magic, revealing Twilight. "Sorry for teasing you, Silver. When I saw the exact moment you appeared in the story, I couldn't help myself."

Silver snorted with a bit of annoyance and relief combined. "Twilight, this isn't helping me learn, but I am glad it's you. Are we really in the book?"

Twilight gestured to the side, turning Silver's attention away from the page. Suddenly she could perceive she was a pony on the page, instead of being lost in the book itself. "Here we are. I know it can be a little overwhelming at first, but that's part of how it works so well. When you focus on the book as a world to itself, it comes alive for you. When you focus on the outside world, you're just a drawing in the book. You can even talk with other ponies that happen to be close by, if you wanted. It has its niche uses that way, but being in the book is when you can get the real learning done." She smiled at Silver with an almost childlike excitement. "Like it?"

Silver nodded quickly. "But what is this? An adventure novel? Romance?" She hiked a brow. "Is this book safe for foals?"

Twilight gave a nervous little laugh. "I read it early enough and I turned out alright... Anyway, I just wanted you to test it, and you made it in just fine." She tilted her drawn head at Silver. "Shall we proceed to the real lesson?"

Silver let go of the spell buzzing in her horn and popped out beside the book, with Twilight appearing a moment later. "Let's." Silver nuzzled her cheek. "Thank you for showing me that spell. It's extremely cool."

Twilight smiled as she quickly fetched a book and flipped it open. "Here we are, and you're welcome, but don't get too excited yet. This is a book on basic unicorn grammar, and I think you'll appreciate the approach. It doesn't just go for the rote memorization path, but really delves into why each shape came to be and some mnemonics to help internalize them. It's not written for foals in mind, but you're not a foal."

Silver slipped her own magic around it eagerly, drawing it closer. "That sounds great!" Twilight was beaming at Silver's excitement. "I can't wait. Can I do it now?" Twilight rolled a hoof at the book and took a step back. Silver needed no further encouragement and set the book down carefully before pulling up the spell and carefully running through it before she vanished, off to a world of floating symbols and crackling horns.

Each horn seemed a master of one particular unicorn letter or snatch of grammar and not only wrote it out in lights but showed how they looked while being used in a spell right on the horn. A soft peaceful voice spoke about the symbol as Silver watched it be used over and over. It was like a very patient, and thorough, tutor for each letter, and Silver settled down to correct the gap in her education from so long ago. She was a princess, it was far past time for her to have overcome a foal's handicap.

The next several hours were an expansive learning festival, interrupted by being thrown out of the book and having to reweave the book-diving spell to get back in. On the plus side, she was gaining mastery of the spell, and the individual letters felt a little less alien each time. They weren't English, but they were becoming known, like exotic friends.

She stopped when called to dinner by a familiar voice and popped out of the book to appear before Fiddah, who nodded at her. "This way. The Princess wishes to speak to you as well, and will be joining dinner." She turned and led the way as Silver wondered which 'princess'. Probably Cadance, or so she surmised. Twilight wouldn't wait to tackle her and say what she wanted to say, and the day and night princesses were busy and away.

Silver entered the dining hall to find Nefertari suddenly ahead of her, blocking the way. "You have a strange magic around you. Even the spirits find it curious and bizarre. They whisper of you being between worlds, a state I fear is becoming quite standard with you." She leaned in. "Tell me."

Silver turned away from Nefertari. "I don't have to, and I won't."

Nefer seemed surprised, then laughed. "You still have the most fickle little flame, rushing up when I least suspect it, but I expect that from you." She licked over her snout and reached for Silver. Silver gave her a hard glare, which only seemed to amuse Nefertari all the more deeply as she set her hand on Silver's snout but didn't pinch. She gave Silver a single pat. "You'll tell me." And she was gone.

Silver sighed gently. "Silver, how did you get involved in so many females at once, and why on Earth did you think it was a good idea?"

Cadance spoke gently from where she sat at the dining room table, "Do you regret it?"

Silver felt her wings extend on their own as she jumped in surprise. "Cadance! Hello..." She licked over her lips lightly. "Regret it? It's... That feels unfair. I was only half there."

Cadance shook her head. "No, today we need to talk about that. Please sit."

Silver circled around the table to settle beside Cadance. "Did Twilight tell you about her spell? I've been practicing with it."

Cadance gave a gentle nod. "She did, and I'm glad you're attacking that project eagerly, but this isn't about that either. Memory loss or not, are you or are you not Silver Stars, once Silver Lining, once David Silver?"

Silver flickered her ears, considering the question with obvious confusion. "Well, yes? I am all of those..."

Cadance held up a hoof. "Be more clear. Please say who you are and have been."

Silver gave a slow nod. "Alright. I am Silver Stars." The statement made her pause. Was she Silver Stars? The image of her previous body, the stallion, the one that made so many hearts strung to him, with the wild adventures, who died, who...

Cadance watched her and the emotions running over her face. "Silver, do you not remember your old self, or are you running from it? Do you regret what you did before?"

Silver licked over her lips. "I..." She remembered something clearly. "I won't run away." Silver sat up with renewed determination. "Cadance, I don't want to turn any of them away, it's just confusing." Silver raised a hoof to her chest. "I did it. Even if I forgot, I did it. I'm not blaming anyone, uh, pony."

Cadance smiled a little. "You do know you don't have to say anypony. It's cute listening to you try to get it right every time. Silver, I'm sure this is very confusing and more than a little frightening, but I want us to be clear. Do you look at that part of you as someone else? Someone shameful?"

Silver took a slow breath, and heard the sound of approaching hooves. She turned to see Shining Armor coming in to settle on her other side, hedging her between himself and Cadance. "Hey, Silver. Mind if I join you?"

She glanced around with surprise, but couldn't think of a reason to deny Shining. "No, please. What brings you here?"

Shining gestured at Cadance. "Beyond my wife?" Silver flushed lightly. "I'm joking, but only in part. You are, or were, the only stallion to have legal right to her, you know. You never came to take advantage of it, but you had that right, to be her stallion."

Silver paled with horror. "I would never! You're her chosen. Not me, not today, or before, or anytime."

Shining set a hoof on Silver's chest. "You have made my sister very happy... I know you are, and have always been, a very good pony. If you weren't a good pony, I wouldn't let you stay with Twilie. She is very precious to me, and you are very close to her, be it for good or bad. Do you understand?"

Silver bobbed her head. "I try my best, Shining, but that doesn't translate into making advances on your mare. She's yours. You're hers. You two are a perfect couple."

Shining went quiet a moment before he raised a hoof towards Cadance. "There was a time... We thought she would... It was trust another to come close, to..." He seemed to have trouble continuing, and Cadance slipped back into the conversation.

"What he's saying is, we thought I would have the same problem Celestia and Luna had, and when you became part of 'the circle--"

Shining suddenly found his ability to continue, "We thought maybe it would be worth it, at the time."

Silver gasped loudly and threw a hoof over her own snout. "Wait, I didn't?! Did I?"

Cadance leveled a gaze that seemed to pierce through Silver to the core. "If you had, would that be another regret you add to the pile?"

Silver felt the room spin wildly a moment. Had she put that foal in Cadance? Did her deprav... No... Cadance was a princess. It was her idea. Her husband was right there. If... If they did that... "If we did, I imagine Shining Armor would be very closely involved the whole way, right?"

Cadance smiled. "Of course he would be. No matter what, he is my husband, my one and only. I am quite happy with that arrangement, even if I encourage others to find their own way, be it 'traditional' like mine, or 'traditional' more like your herd, or something else. So long as everypony involved is consensual, loving, and happy, then it is a good thing."

Silver nodded slowly, numbly. She struggled to put the pieces together without what felt like the vital missing piece of knowing what she was missing, but logic began to win the day. "Then... nothing. I didn't do anything wrong."

Cadance reached out and set a hoof on Silver's shoulder. "You didn't. But only you can forgive yourself for these crimes, real or not."

Silver took a slow breath. "The mares that approach me, none of them sound like I forced them. They must have agreed, and they... I... I must have agreed. I'm still not sure how responsible that was, but I wasn't a monster."

Shining moved around and sat beside Cadance. "You're not a monster. I've seen you when you were at some of your lowest times, trying to find a way out, but still trying to help wherever you could. You saved us, remember?"

Silver did remember. "I never had so much practice with my fireball... A frightening night to be sure."

Cadance nodded lightly. "To put your mind at ease, no, this foal is not yours, and I apologize if it caused any undue harm, but I wanted you to face that. I would like you to be part of our family, and to recapture a love for yourself, all of yourself. You weren't bad, as a stallion, or as a mare." She suddenly smiled. "You're actually rather charmingly at home as either."

Author's Note

Silver has more healing to do, and more steps to take, but feels a bit more at peace. Her past wasn't a monster, but that doesn't restore her immediately.

Also, magic. Magic is worth a diversion, so that she never typos a spell again.

119 - Hearth's Warming Eve

The curtains in the bedroom were thrown open. "It's time!" exclaimed Spike excitedly as he ran to the next set and threw it open. "Happy Hearth's Warming Eve!"

Night woke first, stretching out long and spreading her wings, an act her wives emulated quickly.

Spike giggled a little. "You three look a lot alike when you wake up. Come on! We have to finish decorating, and there's so much more to do!"

Twilight yawned widely before nodding at Spike. "We're coming, Spike. Where's Jake?"

"Went off with Applejack and Pinkie Pie."

"Alright, Nefertari?"

"She scoffed about the whole thing and vanished."

"Shei and Patty?"

"They're helping decorate right now, they seem as excited as I am. They said the Saddle Arabians have their own version of the holiday that's almost the same thing."

Night hopped to the ground and shook herself out. "This is the first real Hearth's Warming I spent... in peace." She flashed a fanged smile at everyone else in the room, then gestured for Spike to come closer. When he was in range she wrapped a wing around him and pulled him close. "I want to enjoy it fully. Will you show me all your traditions?"

"You bet!" Spike grinned with his own dragon fangs. "Come on!" He moved to draw her from the room but she held up a hoof.

"One moment. Silver, come on."

Silver tilted her head. "Me too?" She hopped to the floor and moved to follow.

Twilight nodded. "Great idea. I'll catch up soon. I'll make up dolls for you two."

Silver suddenly stopped. "Wait, make three. Fast Change should have one... even if she isn't here. She's still a part of the family."

Night looked like she was punched in the gut a moment as her expression fell. "Yes... She should have a doll too, please." She kissed Silver's cheek. "Thank you for thinking of that."

They departed from the room, following Spike as he led the way excitedly. There were things to hang and other things to cook, though Patty and Shei had a firm control on food preparation.

Silver leaned in over Spike as they wandered into town. "Say, Spike, is this your favorite holiday?

"You betcha!"

"Is it Twilight's?"

Spike nodded vigorously.

Silver tapped her chin softly. "I want to get something that will knock her socks off, if she had any socks. What do you suggest?"

Spike paused a moment, then shrugged. "Get her a book she doesn't already have and she'll squeal like a little filly."

Night rubbed alongside Silver, wearing her armor and other jewelry as she always did. "And what are you getting for me?"

Silver considered that with a thoughtful frown. What should she get her perceptive and watchful wife? Then it came to her and she smiled. "I know just what to get." Night looked quite curious, but didn't pry into Silver's thoughts.

She did smile though. "I already have yours, and Twilight's. Do you need time to go shopping?"

Silver nodded and spread her wings. "Is it alright if I do it now? I'd better move fast before everything closes."

Night and Spike continued on, and let Silver fly away on her quest for presents.

When Silver was far away from the both, she set down with her book and began drafting a new spell. With firm, if still expanding, mastery of vocabulary, mixing spells came more smoothly and naturally. She gently blended the two spells she had in mind and reviewed it before playing it over her horn. It felt different with better knowledge, smoother... Natural again felt like the right word for it. A bright bolt of light burst free of her horn and zoomed out with her following it as best as she could.

She followed the mote right into the Everfree, which worried her, but she didn't let it get away. She was... heading directly for Zecoras. She felt relief well in her as she reached the curious hut. The mote faded before it went inside as she cut off the spell quickly.

Silver trotted up to one of the windows and peeked inside. Zecora and... Zecora? were working on a brew together, talking. She couldn't hear their words. It had to be... Silver moved to the door and gently rapped on it.

One Zecora answered the door, and there were no others in sight. "Now this is a rare treat. But what would call you here, something sour, or something sweet?"

Silver smiled gently. "I'm glad to see you, Zecora, and happy Hearth's Warming Eve. It's been too long. I'm looking for somepony specific."

Zecora tilted her head and looked subtly nervous. "And what pony would be here, beside myself, there are no ponies but this seer."

Silver leaned forward a little, and Zecora leaned away. "Zecora, please. I really want to talk to her. I miss her... Everyone misses her. On this hol--"

Zecora suddenly slammed the door right on Silver's snout, knocking her back with a cry of pain. "Go away!"

Silver rubbed her abused nose gently with a hoof. "Fast Change, please... Talk to me. At least explain it to me."

There was a moment of silence before the door opened slowly, revealing the pale red unicorn with wilted mane and limp legs that was the true Fast Change. "Silver..."

Silver rushed for Fast and grabbed her around the head, pulling her in for a hug and easily grabbing the lame unicorn. "I missed you so much!"

Fast took a trembling breath. "Do you want me to be your stallion?"

Silver drew back and tilted her head. "I want you to be with me. I want you to be with Twilight and Night. I want you to be my special somepony, forever. I love you."

Fast trembled softly, then knocked Silver over onto her back, suddenly able of moving again. "You're just saying that! I abandoned you... I abandoned all of you. You hate me." She looked away. "I hate me."

Silver squeezed Fast at her sides. "I don't hate you, and neither do either of them. Twilight's making you a Hearth's Warming Eve doll right this very moment. Will you come back? You're part of our herd."

Fast scowled. "Herds aren't herds without stallions!" She thrust a hoof at Silver, hovering just before her snout. "You were our stallion! You... You died!"

Silver leaned up and kissed Fast on the nose. "I did, but I'm back, mostly... I miss you. I miss your fire. I miss your love. I miss everything about you."

Fast tilted her head. "Mostly? Do you mean besides being a mare? Is that a temporary thing?"

Silver gave a nervous giggle. "As temporary as yours is. I remember your tricks."

Fast suddenly leered. "So you are here waiting for me to stallion for you again?"

Silver shook her head. "I've come for you, not any one part of you, besides.... I have a bit of a problem."

Fast perked her ears forward. "What? What's wrong?"

Silver leaned up to rub snouts gently. "I'm asexual."

Fast frowned softly. "What?" She stepped off Silver and poked her nose right between Silver's legs a moment. "You look sexed to me."

Silver rolled up to her hooves. "I have one, but I don't use it. I don't need it to... Please come back, Fast."

Fast looked hesitant, shuffling. "What do you do for fun? How do you... you know, hang out with Twilight and Night?"

Silver tilted her head. "I learn magic, cook, watch the foals... I hug them, talk to them, watch the stars and sky, and I love them. I love you... We're all here, and we need you."

Fast stepped forward slowly. "Why? Why do you need me?"

Silver bumped noses gently. "You're a part of our herd, stallion or no stallion."

Fast sat down on her haunches. "But I ran away. Why would you even want me?"

Silver waved back towards the town. "You know me well enough to answer that."

Fast smiled crookedly. "Do you ever not forgive a pony?"

Silver shook her head. "Not if I can help it. They miss you, seriously. Come on." She reached with a wing and hugged Fast. "We want you. Don't you want to be with us?"

Fast glanced back towards the hut, but Zecora wasn't in sight, and said nothing. "Y-yeah... Silver... Tell you what. Go on. I'll come home, I swear. Give me a moment, and I'll do it."

Silver closed the distance and hugged Fast quickly. "Do what you need to do. We all love you so very much." Silver backed away, then took off, flying back to Ponyville.

She quickly made her way to a book store and left with sizable bag full of purchases and a smile. She was confident in her purchases, but a new thought came to her and she wandered towards Rarity's for a last minute order.

Rarity answered the door with a smile. "Hello Darling! Happy Hearth's Warming Eve. What brings you here?" She glanced at Silver's bags curiously, but didn't ask.

"I have a last minute order. Do you know Saddle Arabian fashions?" She nodded, looking all the more intrigued. "I want a fine dancing dress for Shei, fit for nobility. Something for her to move freely and feel pretty in. Something she can be proud owning, not that I doubt any clothing you make would make a pony proud to own."

Rarity made a little pout. "By tomorrow, I gather? That's quite a deadline, dear. I'll..." She smiled gently. "I'll do what I can, and drop it off at the castle. This will cost you, I'm afraid."

Silver nodded quickly. "You're worth the price, Rarity. Thank you." She suddenly smooched Rarity on the cheek and pranced off, leaving Rarity a little shocked. She hadn't expected a kiss. She slowly nodded to no one and closed the door.

Silver's next stop was a local smithy, where she purchased something large and long, wrapped up tightly to keep it from view, then she hurried to a jewelry shop and escaped with a new box in her overburdened bag. Finally feeling prepared, she headed home, practically bouncing in her step.

Her approach to the castle was interrupted by a familiar mare. Starlight Glimmer approached with that cocky and sure smile of hers. "There you are, my adorable little mare. I've come to wish you a happy Hearth's Warming Eve, and give you a little present." She licked over her lips. "I'm going to welcome you back to being a mare, very very personally."

Silver came up short and backed away a few steps. "No! I mean, no, thank you. Starlight, we should talk, about your anger. Maybe we can work through it."

Starlight looked confused a moment, then became Fast Change rapidly. "I was just playing, Silver, but that offer's still valid."

Silver's worry melted away and she smiled. "Fast! Night and Twilight are going to be so happy!" She went home with her gifts, the largest one under a wing. Their herd was whole once again.

Author's Note

The original herd is back together, undoing a typo from several chapters ago, just in time for Hearth Warming!

120 - Merry Hearth's Warming!

Silver awoke in the dimness of pre-morning. She felt a pony right between her hind legs, lapping away at her nethers. Fast? "Fast?" She felt nothing but embarrassed, and a little flattered Fast, or whoever it was, was trying to stimulate her, and a bit of frustration that she didn't feel the things other ponies did when that happened. She really wanted to. The pony working at her obviously thought she was enjoying it, but she couldn't.

She brought up her legs and gently trapped the head of the pony. "You don't have to."

Fast jerked up and tilted her head. "Have to? Happy Hearth's Warming! And why wouldn't I?"

The talking roused Night first, who seemed to absorb the situation quite rapidly. "Fast, love, she doesn't feel that." She leaned in and gently nuzzled Fast. "But I'm sure she appreciates the effort."

Silver bobbed her head. "I do... Fast, since you're here now, can you tell me more about the pony I was, as a stallion?"

Fast tapped her chin. "That's a heavy order. You were, and are, nice, forgiving, and eager to love ponies. I think that draws so many of them to you. They want in on that loving action." She leaned in and nuzzled at Silver, smelling of Silver. "I do too. You were also fairly well hung for your size, and had the stamina to satisfy a mare or three if you got in the right mood, sometimes even a stallion, at least recently."

Night nipped gently at one of Fast's ear. "You were also perceptive, almost as much as me. You loved and still love studying magic. How's that going, by the way?"

Twilight suddenly stirred with a yawn, rolling over just to bump into Fast. With a sleepy murmer, she grabbed her returned wife and snuggled with her. Fast giggled and smiled with joy. "I... I'm so sorry I threw this away... I... It hurt so much..."

Night reached out and set a shod hoof on Fast's nose. "Never again. No matter how dark it gets. No matter how bleak it becomes, we will stay together, and face these challenges, together. Fast, if we were the last members of our herd left, I would still want to be with you. Never. Again."

Fast looked more and more ashamed. "Why... I don't even understand. You're... We are not the same pony."

Silver snorted gently. "Thank goodness for that. Imagine how boring it'd be if we were all the same? Fast, just never forget that we will be here for each other. You don't need to run."

Night nodded at Silver. "Precisely. If you feel awful, then come and get hugged, and we'll work through it, no matter how long that takes."

Fast held out her hooves but couldn't move with Twilight attached, so Silver and Night pressed in, and they settled into a pile of loving ponies, at least for a few minutes until Spike arrived with a grin and began throwing open the curtains like the day before. "Merry Hearth's Warming!"

Shei and Patty arrived a moment later, carrying traditional food for the holiday and setting them before rousing ponies and giving their own well wishes.

Silver nuzzled each before sniffing at the food, being entirely new to her. "Smells wonderful. Where's Fiddah?"

Shei pointed outside of the room. "I last saw her heading upstairs."

Silver pointed down. "Fetch her. Your work's done for today. It's time for all of us, as an extended family, to celebrate. Patty, could you fetch the foals?"

Nefertari suddenly appeared. "Everyone but me?"

Silver's horn lit up and the box she hid under the bed flipped open just enough for a necklace to slip free. She slung it around Nefertari's neck and clasped it gently. "This is my gift for you. I'm still learning how we stumbled in each other's life, but you are a part of mine, and I am a part of yours. Welcome to the family."

Nefertari felt over the pearl necklace softly. "Oh, I..." For once, she was lost for words.

Night sat up with a smile. "Welcome."

Fast bobbed her head. "Welcome!"

Twilight shuddered softly. "Do we have to use that word? You are part of Silver's family, which makes you part of ours. I hope we can learn all that makes you wonderful."

Nefertari looked quite lost and overwhelmed. "Am I... Are we?"

Silver shook her head. "We are not married. My herd is quite large enough, but a family extends beyond a herd. You are family."

Nefertari gave a soft snort, then leaned in. With a streak of movement, she kissed all the ponies on the bed on the cheek. "I accept. I know today is a holy day for you, but tomorrow, I'll be testing you again, especially you, Silver." She snatched a little cake off of Silver's plate and popped it in her mouth. "Not bad..."

She calmed down and they enjoyed one another's company until Shei returned with Fiddah. "You needed my presence, sir?"

Silver tilted her head, then pointed to the floor before her. "Step forward, kindly." Fiddah moved in and stood at rigid attention. Silver brought out a new necklace from the box. Instead of a string of pearls, it was a rope of fine metal links with a fat sapphire set on a golden circle. She set it around Fiddah's neck carefully. "Treasured servant, please accept this, for helping me, and us, and being a part of this family."

Fiddah colored dimly through her dark fur. "This isn't required, sir."

"No, it isn't," agreed Silver. "Please accept it."

Nefertari raised a brow. "Why does she get the large jewel and I many small ones?"

Silver smiled. "You are a string of gifts. You bring new life, and challenges, and puzzles. You are many things, all good. Fiddah is one amazing thing, given to me once as a gift, as I give this to her. Do you accept?" She looked to the surprised Fiddah.

Fiddah bowed her head. "It is an honor, to be so gifted, and welcomed formally to your family."

Patty pointed a gnarled hoof at Shei. "Where's Shei's gift?"

Silver smiled at her forwardness. "Her gift is on the way. Rarity should be by with it as soon as she can."

Shei colored. "You didn't have to! I'm no jealous foal..." Despite her words, she looked very pleased to hear a gift was coming.

Twilight cleared her throat. "Spike, for being so patient and only opening one gift last night, let's do yours next."

Spike looked baffled. "The book wasn't the only one?"

Twilight grinned. "Not this year! Night had a little suggestion that I thought was quite fitting." She drew out a box from the closet and set it before Spike, sparkling with its many bright colors. "Go ahead."

Spike tore into it eagerly and threw it open with a look of hope on his face. "Aw, no way!" He pulled out comic books, sealed in protective sleeves. "The #1 issue!? I didn't think they even sold these anymore." Radiant with joy, he hugged Twilight tightly, then Night, and off he went, likely to peruse his gift more thoroughly.

Fast pouted a little. "I don't have gifts for anypony."

Silver wrapped a leathery wing about Fast. "You are the gift for everypony."

Fast blushed at that, darkening her ruddy fur. "Aw, you sap..."

Nefertari shrugged. "This is not one of my holy days. If you were expecting gifts, you will be disappointed. Not that I even have those 'bits' you trade with."

Night waved a hoof. "Don't even worry about it. Not everypony has to have a gift. But I do." She hopped from the bed and dashed off to quickly return with a new box, wrapped in a night theme with moons and stars. "To Twilight, who gave me the greatest present I will ever receive, and undoing a mistake I can only blame myself for making."

Twilight lifted the present with her horn. "You were doing your best, Night. It's all fixed now, we all forgive you."

Nefertari rolled her eyes in obvious disagreement.

Twilight began meticulously unweaving the wrapping bit by bit, not tearing a little bit of it.

Silver tilted her head. "Twilight, you are adorable."

"What?" Twilight gently pulled the next flap free. "The present is a present too!" She opened the package without harm and gasped. "How did you even get this?" She pulled out a heavy tome and set it down. "This book is forbidden! Celestia--"

Night held up a hoof. "I asked Luna, and she agreed you were responsible enough for it. Consider it her gift as well."

Twilight clopped her hooves together excitedly. "I can't wait to try out some of these spells!" She lifted the tome in her magic and set it aside. "Thank you!"

Silver looked worried, then paused. "Where's Rough Tumble? He should be here!"

The guard was easily found and hauled in despite some protests. "I don't need to be here. I'm guarding the castle."

Silver pointed at him. "You are a part of this family and you'll enjoy it like the rest of us." She drew out the long wrapped object and offered it to him. "A gift, befitting a guard of great and growing skill."

Tumble looked curious and advanced. He grabbed the cloth in his mouth and tugged it away, revealing a brilliant steel long sword with several gemstones set in the hilt. Silver, violet, black, and pale red. Silver nodded. "Consider this the sword of our family, with each of us represented there. Use it to protect us with pride, and to remember we also love you."

Tumble sank to his haunches, tears welling up in his eyes. "But... I didn't... I didn't protect you. I failed!"

Silver set a hoof on his shoulder. "I went without you, and charged you to protect the foals, which you did. You did everything we asked. Maybe I should have carried you up with me, and you would have saved me... A stout and strong earth pony, to free me when I was trapped."

Tumble drew back and up as he considered that. "I... I wish you had, but... thank you. Thank you so much!" He grabbed Silver and squeezed her tightly, burying his face in her neck for a moment.

Twilight ruffled her wings a little. "I have one, for Night Watch." She drew out a slender present and offered it up.

Night looked excited and tore it open, revealing a book. "Exotic Humanoids, a Humanway expansion. I didn't have this one yet! Thank you." She nuzzled Twilight in thanks, but Silver only looked more nervous.

"No point putting this off further." Silver drew out a heavy box and set it on the bed. "For Night, though it should be fun for all of us."

Night looked quite perplexed, then tore into it with her wings. It was a set of books, quite similar to Twilight's. "You went for the entire starter set?! Why? You know I've played before."

Silver smiled sheepishly. "Yes, but you didn't have it with you, and you can use it to teach others how to play." She pointed into the box. "I included a few extras."

Night poked her snout in there and came out with a gridded mat, some figures and a bag full of dice. "Aw, this is great, and it works great with Twilight's!"

Shei tilted her head. "What manner of game requires figurines of such nature? Is this like chess?"

Night grinned at Shei. "We're all going to find out. You're drafted for a game of Humanway."

Author's Note

To think, there are more gifts to be given! This holiday is surely no typo. Pure happiness shared across the family. I enjoyed writing it.

Did you enjoy reading it?

121 - A Test of Sisterhood

Night Watch marched into the darkness outside the tower in the encroaching chill of Hearth's Warming Eve. There was no warmth to be found outside, however. She turned towards Fast Change. "Come on." Fast was slow to keep up, but plodded through the snow as Night led her further and further from the comforts of Twilight's Castle. "We need to talk."

Fast took a few quick steps to catch up. "What about? And why does it have to be out here?"

Night glanced back, her sensitive eyes able to see the faint outline of the then-distant tower. "Fast, let's start by saying I love you, a lot."

Fast smiled a little. "But?"

Night reached out and poked Fast in the chest. "But you left us, again. The first time it was for a greater good, and I forgave. This time..."

Fast's smile faded. "I'm sorry... I said that."

Night spread her wings wide. "Prove it."

Fast glanced around a moment as she grew her own slitted eyes, able to see better in the dim light. "I don't know how... Do you think I'm lying?"

Night leaned in and nuzzled Fast's cheek gently. "I think you don't know. Let's start by telling me why you think it's important we fit some legal definition of a herd before we decide if we love each other enough to stay together."

Fast shrunk back as if burned. "I..." Night gave her a hard look and Fast trembled, looking ready to flee again.

Night softly tapped her with a wing. "If you run... It will be the last time. Face it, and me. Why?"

Fast grit her teeth as her fur faded, becoming its natural dull reddish/pinkish hue. "I... I had a reputation."

Night raised a brow. "Of?"

Fast tilted her head at Night. "You know full well. I was the town bicycle, with fun optional accessories. I... I really..." She shuffled in the snow, looking embarrassed and flustered.

Night moved in and gently kissed Fast along her snout. "Speak. I still love you, Fast. Nothing you say will change that."

Fast gave a shaking nod. "I thought I'd gotten past all that when we became a real herd... I was a wife. I was a mother. I was a respectable mare!" She stomped into the snow, crunching it. "I wasn't a joke..."

Night extended both her wings, shielding Fast from the cold and hugging her gently with them. "If you are a joke, I never want to stop laughing. You are a part of us, herd or no herd. That's just a title. If Twilight is banished tomorrow, she'll still be my princess, and my wife. Don't you love us, for us? Or just the title we bring? We weren't even a proper herd before, the last time Silver danced the female dance." She chuckled softly. "No matter how hotly he denied it before, he wasn't bad at the dance then, or now. Especially now."

Fast shivered softly. "About that! How are you tolerating Silver being so cold? I went at her full force and she didn't even know what I was doing! That's no way for a wife to act. That's no way to live..."

Night nodded. "But it is what she is, for now. She loves us fiercely, just not... sexually. She would do anything to make us happy, and to protect us, but..."

Fast wrinkled her nose. "Have you tried hopping on her and showing her a good time?"

Night tilted her head. "I heard she tried, with Rough Tumble."

Fast's eyes widened. "With him?! I wouldn't have guessed it, but that a crappy choice. I'll get her to sing... I remember her weakness. She's probably long forgotten it herself."

Night softly bopped Fast on the head with a wing. "You're getting distracted. Did we stop being a family because Silver was gone, really?"

Fast shrunk. "No..."

Night spread those wings wide. "Then why?!"

Fast licked over her lips. "I just told you... Look, it was a stupid decision... We forgave Silver for trying to kill himself once... Can I call in my freebie?"

Night folded her wings in tightly. "Silver was punished, changed, and shackled for trying to kill himself. That's how he became a lunar pony, if you recall. Do you accept what I decide for you?"

Fast tilted her head, ears perked. "I don't know why... but I'm actually a little turned on by the idea of--"

Night bopped her.

"Hey! It's true... If you want to push me down and have your way with me, leaving some kind of mark, I won't stop you." Fast shook out softly and returned her fur to the deeper red she preferred. "I'm sorry I ran away. I shouldn't have. I surrender to your justice and care."

Night moved in and nuzzled along her neck before her teeth sank into her wayward wife. She shared her horror and loneliness from Fast's sudden departure, and the joy of her return.

Fast shuddered powerfully with the emotional soup. "Oh! That... Are you thirsty?"

Night drew back suddenly, blinking owlishly at Fast.

Fast smiled. "You can drink, if you want."

Night prodded Fast. "I'm not a vampire."

Fast sat on her haunches. "You can be my vampire whenever you please. Just say I'm forgiven?"

Night let out a slow sigh and bumped noses. "I'm not a vampire, but you are forgiven. I'll think up something for you, tomorrow. I will be sharing this conversation with Twilight. She deserves a chance to share ideas on your punishment." She flicked her tail. "I'd tell Silver, but she'd probably just suggest we forgive you and forget about the whole thing."

Fast grinned. "That sounds like them. I'm glad some things never change. So... any objection to my trying with her?"

Night raised a brow. "You mean topping her?"

Fast bobbed her head. "I'll show her everything she's missing. It may not work, but I have a few ideas."

Night snorted softly. "There's one lesson she seems to have retained. She has no particular fear of being topped, but no desire either. If you simply ask her, she'll probably agree, wanting to be a good wife. Just know that she doesn't feel anything, and if she thinks that bothers you, it will hurt her, badly. Please be careful with her."

Fast raised a hoof to her heart. "I swear. I'll treat her like the delicate flower she is, and help encourage her to blossom for us. Even if it doesn't work, I'll claim to have had the greatest time of my life and sing her praises. Silver's been there for us, I have to try."

Night began to return to the tower. "Then try, just be mindful. She's in a delicate place, and she knows it." She leaned over and kissed Fast suddenly. "Welcome back."

Fast smiled at the kiss and moved to quickly get it back, deepening it into a much more complete version as she softly moaned into the exchange. "I missed you... My smart eyes, please keep me from the cliffs I wander towards."

Night snorted softly. "That sounds about right." She rubbed along Fast's side as they walked. "I'll do my best."

When they arrived in the tower, Fast looked Night over in the improved light. "Why are you still wearing your full combat suit?"

Night tilted her head. "It feels right. It cleans itself, fits just so." She shook herself lightly. "We paid such a terrible price for it..."

Fast nodded a little. "I'd think that'd make you want to stuff it in a closet and forget it existed."

Night frowned. "No... I won't run from my mistakes, just learn from them. I failed Silver when they needed me most. Never again. If I was wearing this at the time, I would have saved him, easily."

Fast tilted her head. "Is it that powerful?"

Night plucked Fast up with her wings almost instantly and began tossing the unicorn up and down carefully. "I... I'm finally worthy of you all."

Fast twisted around to face Night as she was bounced. "Worthy? You were worthy from the start... I was the one that forced my way into this family. He would have been happy just having you in a nice and normal family."

Night tossed Fast even higher. "If it wasn't you, somepony else would have caught his eye and distracted him. The chance to do anything about that is long gone."

Fast squeaked as she sailed higher in the air without the use of wings. "My... point... doesn't change! You were never not worthy, Night."

Night caught Fast and set her down gently. "You have magic, and a shapeshifting talent none can challenge save Chrysalis herself. Twilight is the damn Element of Magic, and a princess on top of that. I was just a lunar pony... Hay, I have to wear glasses." She fiddled with them nervously. "I didn't have anything!"

Fast leaned in and nuzzled at the tabard covering Night's form. "And now you have super strength. But you were very super before, Night. You are my Smart Eyes, and I meant that."

Night spread her wings. "It's more than that... It's incredible. I can fly faster, harder, and longer. I can do the emotional bite, or earth pony magic. All the tribal magics are open to me, and they all feel so powerful." She shook her flank lightly. "I... even feel like I could have a foal whenever I wanted to have one."

Fast colored and burst into laughter. "Seriously? We should test that out."

Night softly bopped her with a wing. "No. One foal is enough... But I feel like I could. Of any tribe I wanted to have. I have full control, of everything. I'm still getting used to some of it, but I've never felt more alive, or powerful."

Fast raised a hoof. "Just remember, Silver felt powerful too, just before all that." Night winced and recoiled. "I'm just saying to not forget who you are. You are Smart Eyes. Look, evaluate, and decide. Don't start leaning on your strength first."

Night cracked a bit of a smile. "This is some day, getting lectured wisely by Fast Change. What are we coming to?" They gently rubbed noses, gazing fondly into one another's eyes.

Twilight appeared with a pop. "Ah, there you are. Spike said he saw you two heading outside and I got worried. Everything alright?"

Night and Fast both turned to Twilight, then glanced at each other before they attacked from both sides, kissing a cheek each and nuzzling at her. Twilight colored swiftly, but smiled at the sudden affection. "I guess that's a yes."

Night nudged both with her wings. "Let's get back to the others. We still have some traditions to finish the day with that I'm sure Silver will enjoy."

They walked off, trotting side-by-side.

Author's Note

Some things need to be said.

Healing can proceed for at least one of the injured mares of this fiasco.

Oh what typos will Fast produce when she tries to break through the ice surrounding Silver?

122 - A Refreshing Scent

Silver wandered through the dream world. She had avoided coming here, feeling a lack of confidence in her mental well-being that she thought was required to handle dreams skillfully. Her time with her loved ones, and Cadance, had shown her that she had the strength to resume this duty, even if she was missing a part.

She looked back over herself. She thought she was a pretty princess, even if she saw it more like a well-constructed painting. She was a well-made artifact, at the hooves of Luna and Celestia's magic, both turned to make her time as a mother as easy as possible, even if she never did get to deliver her own foal. She paused a moment, feeling a pang of remorse that she had to have Twilight serve as a surrogate, but she had, and Twilight certainly didn't regret it.

Silver took a soft breath and smiled before pulling forward a cloud from the bank that had little blank lines and streaks. It surely had a nightmare within, one she would help. She slipped inside and saw Filthy Rich, running in darkness. He was being followed by several mares that shouted for him to slow down.

"No! I'm more than the balance of my accounts!" he claimed in a shout, only to trip. The ill-defined mares rushed at him. The dream would end in a moment, Silver knew. She banished the darkness, and stepped in gently.

She stepped gently to the fallen Filthy Rich and nodded at him. "You are safe."

He hobbled to his hooves and shook himself off. "Oh... thank you. Luna, why do you look so odd? Please forgive the question."

Silver smiled gently. "You flatter me. I am not Luna. I am Silver Stars, a mere apprentice of hers. But we're not here for me." She pointed at Filthy with a hoof. "Tell me about yourself. Do you feel your money draws the wrong sort of mare?"

Filthy shrank a little. "I have a wife... A... lovely creature. I'm afraid I'm not treating her right. I'm afraid she..." He glanced away, then back at Silver. "Do you swear to keep what I say to yourself?"

Silver put a hoof on her chest. "Unless it is a threat to Equestria itself, your thoughts are your own. I wish to help you."

He gave a little smile. "She... She wasn't born into wealth, and she didn't work for it, not like I did. I think she's scared. She's always worried we'll become poor at any moment, and be laughed out of the social circles we managed to join."

Silver nodded slowly. "I see, but there was more than one mare chasing you. What of them?"

He made a sour expression. "There's no lack of pretty little things, eager to get their hooves on my wealth. I just want her to be happy. I want her to feel safe..." He hung his head low. "I feel like a failure of a husband. What kind of stallion can't protect their mare from something so simple?"

Silver struck the ground with a loud clap. "Fear is no small enemy! It would be a huge mistake to start by thinking it's a trifle, to be laughed away. Your wife is scared, and you are scared for her. Both are valid, potent, and strong emotions." She leaned in a little. "Have you tried speaking to her frankly about this?"

He looked hesitant. It was answer enough. "When you are ready. This is an enemy you two must face together. Your love is a powerful weapon. You won't enter this battle unarmed." She lifted from the ground, drifting towards the moon above. "Hold strong to your hopes and your love."

Filthy smiled a little. "Thank you..." As she began to fade he raised a hoof and shouted it aloud, "Thank you!"

Silver came to a smooth landing beside the cloud that was now grey and calm. She gently caressed it before sending it along. She felt good. She had helped in some small way.

She suddenly started awake. It was dark, but her trained eyes could see she was in her bed, and a rag was over her snout. Some strange smell flooded her senses and she felt a wave of panic as her heart began to race.

"That's it, breathe deep. Remember this?" It was Fast Change? Silver swiveled an ear back at her as she gently pet over Silver's mane with a hoof. "Breathe..."

Silver felt strange and disturbing urges. She... She wanted to breed. She wanted to find a mare and do what stallions do, but she felt no proper pleasure attached to the image. They came across as horrible urges to rape. She would have unfeeling sex with mares in a way she didn't understand, until the urge slackened. She would... She would be a monster. No! She couldn't be forced to stop being a mare, so she didn't, even as she squirmed. The urge was overwhelming, and growing with every breath. Why did Fast Change want this?

Fast gently nibbled along one of Silver's ear. "Relax... Give in... I'll let you work it all out on me, dear Silver Stars, or would you rather I worked it out on you?"

Silver suddenly bucked, though her legs were nowhere in position to actually kick anything, the sudden movement dislodged Fast a moment. "Fast! Stop this!"

Fast moved to close back in. "Just relax and breathe. I remember your weak spots, my lovely mate. Mare or stallion."

Silver grabbed the cloth in her magic and tossed it to the ground. "Enough!" She realized that Fast looked... appealing? Something about her...

Fast smiled at Silver's expression and slowly rolled over. "Do you want to punish me? I'll take whatever you're offering, love of my life." She exposed herself to Silver's confused eyes, beckoning her forward with little gestures.

Silver grunted softly as she moved in over Fast. It felt right. "What did you make me smell? Why do I feel so odd?"

Fast wrapped her legs around Silver and drew her close. "It's me. My heat. You used to go all glass-eyed any time a receptive mare wandered past... Do you remember that?"

Silver hadn't, but it came more clearly to her. She didn't want it! She...

Silver didn't see Fast anymore. She was in darkness. "Text?" No text appeared, instead a pony strode out towards her, a colt with a smile. "Oh, hello there." She felt like she knew this colt with his wild mane.

He waved at her. "Hiya! I am you."

"I am you," agreed Silver without thinking, and the colt passed into her, and was gone. Her youth, her desire to play, to be loved and cherished, to explore and see!

David emerged next. No, not David. Not her not-twin, but herself. "I am you."

Silver nodded. "I am you." He stepped right into her, and was gone. Her humanity, her love of technology and critical thinking. Her rationality, her confusion, her acceptance.

A stallion emerged next, his wings tattered and worn, his brown fur pale and haggard. His silvery mane was thin and stringy. He hung his head and looked miserable.

Silver tilted her head. She couldn't recognize the pony.

Another Silver appeared, her wings held high. She approached the stallion and nuzzled him. "Speak to her."

He turned from her. "I don't want to... I don't deserve to."

Silver smiled at her other self. "I am you."

The other female smiled back. "Not yet..." She put her hooves on the stallion and turned him back towards Silver. "This is also you." Silver felt the urge to combine with the other version of herself, but the impulse faded away like water on a small fire as the other Silver spoke.

The stallion took a slow step back. "You're very happy now... I made so many mistakes. So many..." He raised a hoof and put it to his chest. "I died for my mistakes. I'm dead. I'm no one at all."

Silver felt something... Something... "Tell me who you were. Tell me about you, past or present. I want to know."

Fluttershy appeared between the other Silver and the stallion. "You will bring peace, not war!"

Silver shrank a little from how fiercely Fluttershy spoke this. She was hunkered down, ready to pounce and attack from the look of it. "Fluttershy, why are you here?"

Fluttershy ruffled her wings. "You don't need this part of yourself. The violent part. The raping part. The part willing to hurt Twilight in countless little ways. Just stay the nice innocent mare you are now. You're so lovely... Please?"

The other Silver snorted softly and stomped a hoof. "That is for her to decide! She deserves to know all of herself."

Fluttershy took a step forward, seeming to grow larger. "I... I decided for you..." She was both timid and unyielding. "This is better, for everypony. Please. Please trust me."

Silver nodded in agreement with her other incarnate. "I want to meet him. Just knowing who he is shouldn't hurt anyone."

The other Silver smiled brightly. "Yes, you must. We can--"

"No!" Fluttershy spread her wings and Silver found herself facing a concerned-looking Fast who was cradling her cheeks.

"You awake?" She let out a little breath. "You scared me. You went all blank on me all of a sudden."

Silver gave her a little nuzzle. The urges were fading. She was starting to feel normal. "Fast, please, I've been forced too many times in life. If you want to fight this, fine, but we'll do it side-by-side, not with you behind me, shoving me."

Fast's ears wilted. "I didn't even get to try mounting you yet."

Silver flushed. "If it'd make you feel better..."

Fast blinked. "What, really?" Silver nodded a little as she hopped off the bed and offered herself. "Well, alright then!" Fast hopped right on Silver and remained a mare except for the one place it mattered. She made love to Silver, or tried. She worked slow, and fast, deep and shallow. She explored every angle and tried to stir the passion of her lover.

Silver noticed Fast was more careful than Rough Tumble had been. The motions didn't sting as much. She was clearly experienced, and was working exclusively to make her feel good, it just wasn't working at all.

She felt... happy to be near someone she cared for, flattered that she was working so hard, but she felt nothing, back there. Nothing but the pressure of being mounted. When Fast slid off, grinning and panting, Silver forced a little smile. "You were good."

Fast wasn't as perceptive as Night or Silver, but even so... "You didn't feel it at all, did you?" Silver shrank a little. "No no no! Don't feel bad. You didn't choose this." She darted in and kissed Silver on the snout. "We'll work through this." They gently nuzzled together and moved to settle back in the bed, cuddling and hugging. Both of those things agreed with Silver, and they both gently slipped back to sleep.

Author's Note

Sudden darkness that isn't the Text? This must be a typo...

123 - Confronting a Gentle Soul

Silver awoke the next morning and gently pulled herself to her hooves. Her vision hadn't left her. Even sleeping was hard, with it rattling around inside of her. A part of herself was miserable and dying, and she had to act. Surely Fluttershy wouldn't try to hurt her on purpose...

She trotted from her room and ran right into David. "Oh, good morning."

David smiled at her and reached out, petting her over her ears in a soft way. "Hey, I had a question for you."

Silver tilted her head. "Go ahead and ask. You know I'm here for you."

David nodded quickly. "And thank you for that, but I think I need to experience Equestria on my own a little. Would you be opposed to giving me some starting bits and setting me loose?"

Silver squeezed her not-twin gently in her magic. "Is that what you want? Here you can have whatever you want and explore at your own pace."

He chuckled. "That feels odd, but yes. It's too easy to be lazy when you have everything. I'm not running away. We're still friends." He put a hand gently on her nose and she nuzzled it gently. "Running away from yourself rarely works."

Silver snorted gently at the line. "Not literally, but close enough. If you're sure, then yes. Let's get you some money to take with you, and remember you can come back if things go sour."

She led the way through the castle and fetched him a sizable bag of bits. "Make it last, not that I need to lecture myself about trying to set a basic budget. Are you planning on getting a job?"

He nodded quickly. "I have a few ideas. Thank you, again. You've been great. Even if we weren't extradimensional siblings, you're a great person."

Silver walked aside him, talking about some of the Earth things they left behind, until they arrived at the front gate. They parted ways with friendly waves, with Silver setting off towards Fluttershy, and David heading into town.

On firm wings, Silver spotted her little house at the edge of the forest. She set down lightly in the morning grass, the ground thumping against her steps as she moved up towards the door. It was quiet until she heard it. Singing? Oh, yes. "She does sing," Silver whispered to herself, following that sound.

Fluttershy came into view, singing gently to a troupe of birds as she set out little bowls for them to peck from.

Silver smiled a little. It was hard to imagine anyone so harmless as being a problem. She backed away from the shy pegasus, then came closer while amplifying the sound, making her second approach much more obvious. By the time she came back into view, Fluttershy was looking her way curiously, and surprise was avoided. "Prince Silver Stars?"

Silver nodded. "Princess, but hello. Fluttershy, I believe we promised to hang out a little more often." She settled on her haunches. "When you're done with your friends."

Fluttershy smiled gently. "Oh, um, if you don't mind..." She went about tending to her animals with a content expression. "What brought you today? Was it just me?"

Silver nodded more slowly. "Well, yes. Would you believe I had a dream about you?"

Fluttershy set a final bowl of food down and landed before Silver. "Was it a bad dream?"

Silver smiled. "Some of it, and some of it felt very important. Being a student of Luna means they tend to stick with you, especially your own. Fluttershy, is there any reason you'd want me to avoid my old self?"

Fluttershy went tense, her wings ruffling. "Would you like some tea?" She took off towards the house, with Silver trailing behind. "I'll get some for both of us!"

Silver stepped into the house, her hooves clip-clopping across the wooden floor before she found a place to settle down. "Thank you, but we need to talk, Fluttershy. You're not in trouble, I don't think. I just want the truth."

Fluttershy flashed a most anxious smile as she went through the motions of getting a kettle going. "Aren't you happy?"

Silver tilted her head. "In some ways, yes, in some ways, no. I suppose that describes most pe--ponies. Fluttershy, I mean it. I'm not here to punish anyone. You're a dear friend of Twilight. I would never dream of harming you."

Fluttershy sank a little, leaning against the counter. "Why can't you... just be happy like you are?"

Silver put a hoof to her chest. "I'm hurting my loved ones by being dead. This isn't a natural peace. I don't mind being a mother. I love being a wife. Being a caring and doting family member? I'm fine with that too. But when they look at me and ask for something... and I just kind of have to let them rape me and fake it. It's wrong."

Fluttershy's eyes widened. "It's not that bad! Is... Is it?"

Silver leaned forward. "It may be our fault, but even Twilight has some desires that she wants to fulfill with her family, and I'm useless for it."

She flailed a little. "Not that part, I mean... Do you? Is it that bad?"

Silver's ears went flat. "I let Fast hop up because she wanted it and tried to make a few noises to sound right, but I felt nothing but her weight and her pushing."

Fluttershy trembled softly. "I... I just wanted you to..."

She looked ready to burst into tears and Silver wrapped her in magic, gently squeezing her and stroking her mane. "Shhh, just tell me. I'm not here to yell and accuse."

Fluttershy gave a halting bob of her head. "I just... I wanted you to be peaceful. I wanted you to stop hurting Twilight. No more fighting. No more studding. You could spend more time with her, and the foals. Doesn't that sound nice?"

Silver brought her closer even as she flinched with a squeak. Silver gently nuzzled her cheek. "It does sound nice, and the time I've spent with my foals is not regretted at all... But I need to feel, and I need to face the past. Fluttershy, may I be me?"

Fluttershy whimpered and whined, tears squeezing from her eyes. "Oh, I've messed everything up... You're going to go right back to your old ways. Twilight's going to be sad without saying it, smile without meaning it..."

Silver perked her ears. "Perhaps you should tell me what I was too blind to see. Did I hurt Twilight?"

"Yes!" Fluttershy screamed the one word, her wings snapping open before she collapsed on herself, hiding her face behind her long mane. "I'm sorry..."

Silver softly brushed her mane with magic. "Get it all out. You can yell if you want to. How did I hurt her?"

Fluttershy was quiet for several long moments before she nodded. "She would barely talk about it, but she hated you being so far away. She hated you going to stud for mares you didn't even know, that she didn't even know. She accepted it... because she's a princess. Royal... Royal duties and all."

Silver gave a slow nod. "I... I can remember being far away from Twilight. I was miserable too. For her, for Night and Fast too. I didn't want to be away from them. Please believe that."

Fluttershy sagged in the telekinetic grip. "Please... let me go." The silver aura popped and she easily fell to the ground. "Thank you..."

Silver spread her hooves wide. "Fluttershy, everyone was suffering. We have duties, all of us... None of us liked it."

Fluttershy shrank away. "But she's my friend..."

Silver gave a gentle smile. "She's my friend, and I hope you are too. Please, let me face my past. I won't grow pretending it wasn't there. I need to do this."

She took on a slow breath before she nodded. "Fine... Face your past, um, if you're sure that'll help."

Silver felt something snap inside of her in a painful twang. She could barely see as a horrible headache settled over her like the worst sinus headache she'd ever had. "Mmmf, thank... you..." She tried to leave, but fell over instead of walking. The world faded from her.

The front door suddenly burst open and Night Watch entered swiftly. "What was that?!" She saw Silver sprawled on the floor and scowled. "Did you? No, 20 percent chance. What happened?" Fluttershy looked horrified and squirmed in place. "Fluttershy, out with it, what happened?"

Fluttershy worked her jaw a moment before she nodded. "I just told her she could face her past, and she collapsed. Is she alright?" She paused a moment. "Were you listening?"

Night moved over Silver and set her in a comfortable position before nuzzling her sleeping cheek. "I was listening for trouble after Silver flew out like she was ready to do a showdown. Imagine my surprise when she ended up here instead of some villain's lair." She moved around Silver, approaching Fluttershy. "What you discussed is your business, but if you know something that could help her, now is the time to speak."

Fluttershy was quick to shake her head. "I swear, that's all I said! Are you... Are you angry?"

Night shook her head in turn. "No." She flashed her fangs. "You hardly strike me as the villainous sort. What did she... No, I said you could keep that."

Fluttershy squirmed a moment. "I... I should say... I... I wanted Silver to be happy, and to stop hurting Twilight. I... I told her to be peaceful when we were trying to bring her back."

Night's wings snapped out. "Well she has been that! Fluttershy... You made her dead inside."

Fluttershy hid away behind her mane again. "I know! I didn't... I wasn't trying to do that. Isn't she a nicer pony now?"

Night took a slow breath. "Silver has been a sweet little pony, but that's not exactly Silver. I want the real Silver, not just a chunk of her. I might get angry at her sometimes, but I love those parts too."

"I love those parts too." Twilight stepped in from the front.

Both Night and Fluttershy were surprised at her presence, but she smiled and continued. "When I took her hoof in marriage, I accepted all of her, even the less-than-perfect parts. She can try to improve, like any pony, but having the parts we decide aren't nice cut out of her... She's not a criminal we need to throw a reform spell at."

Fluttershy flopped out on her belly. "Oh, Twilight! You must hate me so much... I'm sorry! If you never want to talk to me again, I'll understand."

Twilight stepped closer and reached, placing a hoof on Fluttershy's cheek. "Fluttershy... We're closer friends than that. Of course I forgive you. Now let's support Silver. Let's get her to a bed instead of on the floor." She wrapped the unconscious pony in pink/violet magic and trotted deeper into Fluttershy's abode. "That was a very nice thought, Fluttershy, but we were all under a great deal of stress at the time. Let's just put it to right, and learn from our mistakes like grown ponies."

Author's Note

Silver confronts Fluttershy, and something breaks.

This is what you get, you typo magnet!

124 - I am You

Silver woke up on her familiar bed. She was back on earth, though she was clearly a pony, a princess, and female. She giggled a little to herself. "If Mother could see me now."

The door to her bedroom opened on command, revealing her mother. She looked pallid and wane, practically one foot in the grave. "How could you just leave me behind?"

Silver recoiled back, scrambling up to her haunches. "Mom? Mother... How are you?"

She scowled with a terrifying grimace. "I'm doing fine! Why would you even ask something like that? You ran off to your fantasy world, got married, had adventures... Is everything fine for you now? I needed you. Jazmine needed you..."

Silver licked over her lips. "Old habits... What happened, after I left?"

She threw up her hands. "What do you think? I spent weeks crying, months worried, years bitter. Jazmine mentioned she saw you once, even if she thought it was a dream or something. Why did you come to see her, but not your own mother? Why did you abandon me?"

Silver had a lot of words to say, but they were locked up in her head. She ground her teeth together as her mother advanced on her. "I'm talking to you, David. Please give me the respect of answering me."

Silver tried to talk, but nothing wanted to come out. She felt torn and horrible. She wanted to hug her mother, to banish the hurts from her. She was angry at her mother. She hated her mother. She...

She put out a hoof. "Mother."

"What?"

"Do you know what I am?"

She seemed confused by that question, as if she only just then noticed Silver was a pony, and not a person. She stammered and looked lost as she glanced around. "Is this... Am I dying?"

Silver put the same hoof on her chest. "Don't say that. Live long, and happy. I love you."

Darkness.

The child pony emerged and nuzzled right at Silver. "Hiya!"

Silver smiled, the event fading quickly. "Hello there."

"Want to play some Contra?" He pulled out two controllers and offered one to Silver, which she took with her magic. There was a television there. It had always been there. They both did the Konami code as it loaded and giggled. Armed with thirty men apiece, they tore through wave after wave of enemy soldiers and eventually aliens and other odd things.

When the game lay defeated before their teamwork, the colt raised and stretched. "That was a lot of fun. I'm glad I'm still a part of you."

"I am you," replied Silver with a little smile.

They hugged gently, then there was only Silver.

The human strode out from the darkness. Silver recognized him right away that time and waved at him lightly.

He smiled at her. "I remember when we had hands. They were very useful for things. To say nothing of googling answers to questions."

Silver nodded. "We had a lot as adults, human adults. We had so much, but company. We were so alone."

He frowned a little, then reached out and tapped her nose. "As part of you, I am part of a loving family. We don't get to do web searches as often... But I think that's worth the trade."

Silver leaned in and rubbed noses with the human version of herself. "I am happy to have you. Are you happy to be part of me?"

He smiled and hugged her fiercely, if briefly. "I am. How did that go? I am you."

Silver nodded. "I am... you." The human was gone, but neither he, nor the colt, were truly gone. They were all part of a single wondrous whole. Every time she came to this dark place and met them, she felt more at one with them. "Come on out. I know you're next."

The female alicorn stepped gently into view. "You're healing."

Silver gave a gentle smile. "I think I am. You are the closest to the surface. I practically am you, in a more literal sense."

She nodded at that. "Which is why we must not do the next part just yet. He needs you, us. We must rescue him."

Silver tilted her head. "Are you happy to be a part of me?"

She reached out and tapped Silver on the shoulder. "I always have been, even when you suffered or did something wrong. We will learn, and get better. So long as we're not dead, there is time to put wrongs to right, and improve."

Silver shook herself from head to tail. "When I look at you... You seem like the Queen I'm not."

She tilted her head faintly. "If you see something in me, then you see it in yourself. Perhaps, in time, you will become a mother to the ponies you love. I would be very happy to be a part of that." She flashed her fangs. "Just don't let Celestia hear you're eager to replace her."

They shared a little titter, then turned as one as the tattered remains of Prince Silver Stars drew closer. His every step was slow and painful, as if his joints ached and his hooves were made of lead. He glanced up at them before looking to the ground.

Fluttershy appeared in a snap. "No! Don't talk to him!"

Another Fluttershy appeared and got in the first's way. "It's okay..."

The first looked uncertain before she clopped a hoof. "She'll become a monster again! She'll hurt Twilight!"

The second reached out a hoof to the first. "Twilight will always be our friend. We'll protect her."

The first shot a withering glance at Silver. "I will protect her..." They both vanished into the darkness.

He licked over his dry and split lips as he dared another little look up at them. "I can... I can feel it. Soon I'll stop hurting."

Silver advanced on him. "That's true, but not the way you're saying it. You'll stop hurting because I'm going to haul you back into the light."

He recoiled from her presence. "No! No. I failed. I lost and I died. You can go on, if you want, but I'm definitely dead and gone."

Silver snorted. "Listen to yourself. If you can argue about being dead, you aren't."

He looked confused a moment. "I... Oh..." He sank slowly to his belly. "I don't want to whine... but everything hurts... It hurts more than I ever remember it hurting before. When Luna made us feel Twilight destroying us? That was nothing..."

Silver moved to lay on her own belly beside him and leaned, feeling his emaciated form almost creak under her light pressure. "We're here."

The other princess took up his other side and leaned against him gently. "We're here."

He went quiet a moment before he shook his head. "Why do you want me back so much? What do I have to add?"

Silver nuzzled gently along his snout. "I want your passion."

The other princess kissed him on the cheek. "I want your experience."

They nuzzled and kissed up alongside either side of his snout until they met at the end and kissed him, side-by-side. "We want you," they said in sync. "We are you."

He shuddered powerfully and squeaked in pain. "It... It hurts... Every time you say that... You're just... another mare that doesn't care how much you hurt me."

Silver wrapped her forehooves around him and pulled herself closer to him. "No. I want the pain to stop. I want you to get the reward you worked so hard for... Don't you want to see your lovely foals? Don't you want to feel the touch of your wives? They miss you. I'm not complete without you."

The other princess began to nip softly at his back, pulling up a large fold of flesh each time from his emaciated form. "We want to nurse you to health, but we can't until you decide you want to live."

He sunk to the ground, crying breathlessly and banging his hooves on the ground. "Of course I want to! I do! I want to see them all! All I see are you two! You won't..."

Silver suddenly kissed him, pressing her lips to his chapped ones for a moment. "Drink." She nuzzled past him and offered her neck. "No matter how much it hurts, it's time to get better."

He licked over his dry lips fruitlessly. His tongue was swollen and dry as well. He nosed her neck a little, looking uncertain.

The princess nodded. "Go ahead. She offered it. Drink."

He gave a little quivering nod, then pressed his fangs to her. He was so weak he could only slowly push in. She squeaked softly in the pain of it. Being swiftly bitten was one thing, being slowly impaled was another thing. His every shudder and adjustment was a new agony, but she grit her teeth and stayed still for him.

Her blood flowed up into his mouth and he suddenly spasmed in a terrible coughing fit. He drew back from her, his snout specked with the blood he had failed to drink, at least in part. Some small bit of it made its way to his belly and he squirmed. He felt it... He felt some small bit of it. "I'm better... I can... do this..."

A window appeared in front of them. Twilight set them on a bed and pulled up the covers. "It's alright, Silver, we're all here for you." Night was there, and Fast, and Fluttershy. They were all gathered around the bed, waiting patiently for response.

The princess nuzzled him gently. "See? They're waiting for us all. Let's go greet them. Drink."

He gave a little nod, then flashed his fangs. "I'll try." He found a new spot on her neck even as she cringed in preparation for the next bite. He bit her swiftly and deeply.

The princess smiled. "You are ready to live."

He was ready to live! He drunk from her. He drank and he drank. He drank and gorged himself on that sweet blood until she weakly pushed him back. She flopped over, tired but alive.

He licked over his lips, still dry, but the new power was flowing through his hardened veins. He was healing. He was... "I am you."

The princess smiled gently. "I am you."

From the ground, Silver took a slow breath before nodding. "I am you, both of you."

They moved to hug her but she put up her hooves, warding them. "Wait! I... I don't want you two to be lost. We've become friends, of a sort..."

The princess gave such a tenderly understanding smile. "We are you. It's not healthy to keep us apart."

Silver squirmed. "Do I have to lose you?"

He rose to shaking legs. "I am you."

"I am you," agreed Silver. "But does it have to be this way?"

The princess gave a slow nod. "It does. We are with you. We will be rooting for you, because we are you." She held out a hoof for Silver to accept. "It's time to awaken."

Silver sat up with her help and hugged them with legs and wings, but they were gone. There was only herself.

She felt whole, but she felt sad. She could feel... something in that princess. Something that wasn't in herself. It was too late to ask her more about it. She took a slow breath and felt blood on her breath. Her own? She turned to the window and reached for it, trailing a hoof gently along the image of each pony that cared for her. "I've kept you waiting long enough."

The darkness itself faded. It was time to awaken.

Author's Note

Hm. I felt very strongly about this chapter. Did it come out, or did I go wandering down some path where people can't follow me?

Beware, dream sequences hold the nastiest typos.

125 - Time to Awaken

Fast's voice bubbled excitedly, "She's waking up!"

Silver felt many presences pushing closer as she fluttered her eyes open, only to squint them shut immediately. Everything felt too bright. "Oof, hello."

Twilight smiled gently. "Hello yourself. How do you feel?"

Silver's expression shifted to consideration. How did she feel? She raised her hooves and felt along herself slowly. She felt... normal. She felt... A sudden flash of memory took her. She was in a cylinder. There was fire. So much fire. She gasped with alarm and suddenly Night was on top of her on the bed. Her wings wrapped around Silver tightly. "You're safe."

Silver gave a little shudder and nodded before she forced her eyes open again. "I remember it..."

Night recoiled, her wings sagging. "I... I don't deserve your forgiveness, even if I know you're already working one up."

Silver frowned at her. "Night."

Night frowned back. "I won't accept it!"

"Night."

"What?"

Silver smiled gently. "You look amazing."

Night blinked. "What?" Her eyes were wide behind her glasses, peering at Silver.

Silver reached out and traced over Night's snout. "You look better in that suit than I did. You cut an imposing figure."

Night shuddered softly. "You never had a chance to wear half of it..."

Silver nodded and leaned up slowly. She began to sniff over the horn covering, though Night had no horn? "What does this do for you, without a horn to use with it?"

Night looked up at the delicate spirals meant to sorround a horn, her eyes crossed. "I... I don't know, to be honest." She frowned at Silver and suddenly shoved her back onto the bed on her back. "Why are you asking about that?! I killed you."

Silver flopped back and smiled. "You did, but I was the one that decided to be there, that failed spell that could have saved me... It was my choice, my actions." She raised a hoof to Night's chest. "I have my own agency. I failed, and died. I accept that. You... You and Twilight and all my friends... You didn't accept that. You refused to accept that, and here I am."

Twilight hopped up on the bed and moved in to nuzzle Silver's left cheek. "We couldn't accept that."

Fast hopped up on the right side and nuzzled the other cheek. "I... I'm sorry I ran away. The thought of it... without you..."

Silver snorted softly. "I once threw myself off a roof over the idea of losing you, Fast... We're even now."

She turned her eyes to Fluttershy, who timidly waited away from the happy reunion. "Fluttershy." She squeaked and looked up at Silver. "Come up here and get a hug."

Fluttershy colored darkly. "I'm not a part of your herd..."

Twilight reached out a hoof. "You're a friend. Friends get hugs."

The other ponies offered a hoof each, and Fluttershy looked left and right before slowly clambering onto the bed. Once she was close enough, she was grabbed and pulled into a great group hug. Things were quiet, and happy, for a time.

Fast broke the silence. "So, feeling it?"

It was Silver's turn to color swiftly. "Fast! Not on Fluttershy's bed! Stop rubbing me... right there."

Fast drew up a hoof to pump it in victory. "Our stallion is back!"

Twilight hiked a brow. "She is clearly a mare."

Fast shrugged. "A technicality. You and I both know she's as stallion as she wants to be at any given moment."

Fluttershy squirmed out of the hug. "T-thank you for the hug, but, um, I'll be going now, if you don't mind." She hopped to the floor and smiled at the family. "You can stay as long as you need." With a quick trot, she was gone.

Night tilted her head at Silver. "So, you're all back together?"

Silver quickly nodded. "I really think so... I feel happy, for that, and a little sad, from some of the memories from, you know, just then." She quickly put a hoof on Night. "Not your fault. Damn. My last words were to not blame yourself and you go and break that. What's a guy to do?"

Fast suddenly thumped Silver. "About that! Why didn't you have words for me?"

Silver rubbed the sore spot on her head. "To be honest, I don't know where half those words came from. Maybe it was the rush of the moment... but I won't use that as an excuse. I should have said something. Please, forgive me."

Fast threw up her hooves. "How do you even get angry at someone properly for that! Hey, jerk, thanks for not mentioning me while you died." She leaned in and nipped at Silver's shoulder. "It just... It's stupid, but it hurts." She took a slow breath. "Just this once, I'll pull a Silver on you." Silver perked an ear curiously. "I forgive you. There, just like that."

A smile spread across Silver's snout. "Thank you." Her eyes turned to Twilight. "The timing of that really sucked."

Twilight looked perplexed. "There's never a good time for that, but what do you mean, specifically?"

Silver developed a sly little smile. "I made you wait, for being a naughty mare, and you never did get your turn."

Twilight went red from the neck up and almost fell from the bed with surprise. "Even I'd... forgotten about that."

Fast was on her back, laughing wildly. "Oh! It's so good to have you back!"

Night put a hoof on Silver's snout gently. "One thing. I want to be sure this is you, being you, and not you, trying to force yourself."

Silver gently nuzzled the hoof on her face. "I love you so much right now."

Night smiled gently. "If you're faking it, it's very believable, but... how do you feel?"

Silver went quiet with consideration. "Like I said, it's a little mixed. I remember it all, the sad parts, and the happy parts. Most of the sad parts are over. My family is here, with me, and our foals are at home. I want to be with them, and all of you." She suddenly snorted. "Betting odds Celestia suddenly shows up with a new mission?"

Night wobbled a hoof in the air. "Fifteen percent chance of monster attack, twenty percent chance of sudden royal visitation, ten percent chance of family visit."

Twilight blinked at Night. "Seriously?"

Fast shrugged. "If she said it, it's probably true. Night's not much of a kidder." She darted in and kissed her. "She's my adorable little warrior of the night."

Twilight shook her head. "Well I don't care who tries to bother us right now. Let's go home, and I'll make sure you get some rest before dealing with more shenanigans." She hopped down from the bed and stretched a moment before moving for the door. "Up for walking?"

Silver vanished in a poof of silver magic, to appear beside Twilight. "I feel up for a lot of things. Being... fragmented was really dragging me down."

Night trotted to catch up as she raised a brow. "About that... Now that you have yourself back together, what do you think of being a mare?"

Silver went still and frowned. "I... hadn't even thought about it." She turned to look herself over. "I'm smaller, weaker, physically... But I don't feel as intimidating. I'm not sure I liked being intimidating when I wasn't trying to be. I did that enough as a human, and it never started feeling good."

Fast gestured to Silver's rear end. "And the important parts?"

Silver snorted. "I've had both before... I mean..." She closed her eyes and played the magic, and soon she was very male between her hind legs. "Ta da!"

Twilight poked her... him...? in the side gently. "We're asking a serious question."

Silver nodded at her. "I know. I'm still working it out. I feel fine right now. I've been through enough upheavals for the moment, so I don't want to gather up all the princesses to try and go back to being a prince, right now.... Let's just be happy with what we have." She nuzzled Twilight gently. "And somepony is still owed a special time."

As they walked out, they passed by Fluttershy, who was staring at Silver. She sighed a little and looked away, defeated.

Silver stopped and looked back at Fluttershy. "What's wrong?" Fluttershy didn't answer, which only drew Silver closer. "Fluttershy, you're our friend, please..."

Fluttershy gently ran her hooves in idle circles on the table. "Well... You're already... You're back to normal."

"Is that bad?" asked Fast.

Fluttershy shrunk a little. "You're going to go back to studding for any mare that asks, and leaving Twilight alone, and hurting her."

Twilight's wings snapped out and she looked ready to speak a hot argument, but Silver gently held up a hoof. "Fluttershy... I'm not Luna's stud anymore. I'm Twilight's stud." She smiled gently at Twilight. "To make her happy, and our herd, however she pleases."

Twilight began to darken. "Silver! Do you even know what you're saying?"

Silver nodded. "I'm giving my stallion side to you. Use it well." She leaned towards Twilight. "And interestingly."

Twilight stomped a hoof with confusion. "But... why?!"

Fast smiled with sudden understanding. "It makes perfect sense. If she gives it to you, now, then others can't make a claim for it without going through you, Twilight. Even Luna or Celestia will have to schedule their... activities through you."

Twilight sank to her haunches, took a slow breath, and nodded. "Very well. I accept your services, my stud. You will only provide when I say so. To do otherwise is to break this oath and the law."

Fluttershy looked perplexed at the entire exchange. "Can you do that?"

Twilight grunted. "Normally? No, but the studding laws were never taken off the books, just not used very often. Silver's the first official stud in over a century!"

Fast grinned. "Not bad, for not even being a natural stallion. You'll make a great stud." She rubbed up along Silver's side. "Can I be your partner?"

Silver smooched her cheek. "You already are my partner, my wonderful wife." She glanced to Twilight. "I presume I am free to service my herd?"

Twilight blinked and quickly nodded. "Oh, yes! Of course..."

Night chuckled softly. "If you had said no, that would have been a source of contention."

Fluttershy shook her head a little. "Are you alright with this, Twilight?"

Twilight nodded at her. "He, er, she just gave me full legal control over their... activities." She pointed a wing at Silver. "I will bring the law on you if you break this oath. It was your idea. I'll make sure any punishment is terrible, and creative."

Silver felt certain Twilight was telling the truth. She didn't want to feel the full ire of her vengeance with the weight of the law behind it. "I will be a loyal spouse, and stud."

Twilight took a soft breath, then smiled. "It's settled then. We're going home. Fluttershy, if you'd like to stop by, you're welcome as always."

Author's Note

Time to go home. Silver is feeling much more like Silver.

Now that that typo of the soul is cleared up, what will befall our protagonist now?

126 - Returning, Whole

Silver strode along with her wives, almost bouncing as she went along. She was whole! There was still some healing to do, and she could feel some parts of her felt tired, but they were all her parts. She'd recover, and be happy.

Night smiled a little. "I haven't seen you that happy in a while."

Silver tilted her head. "Even when I tried to cook something new and you all liked it?"

Night seemed to consider that. "Close, but this is higher, I'm certain." She gently swatted at Silver with a wing. "Are you done being such a housemare?"

Silver stuck out her tongue a little. "A little. I like making you all smile. That wasn't not a part of me."

Fast suddenly slipped under Silver and rubbed along her undercarriage before popping out the other end. "Naughty housemares get caught by naughtier ponies."

Twilight snagged Fast's left ear in her magic and pulled her lover. "Fast, I hereby revoke Silver's studding to you."

Fast blinked. "W-what? Seriously?"

Twilight nodded. "Oh yes. You need to be punished. No more running away." She snorted softly. "You ran off without even talking to me. We're either a family, forever, or we're not."

Fast sank her head shamefully. "I said I'm sorry..." She suddenly grinned. "Besides, if she can't hop on me, that won't stop me from climbing on her."

Twilight put a hoof to her face. "I suppose it doesn't, but the punishment stands. One week."

Night snickered softly. "You're quick to flex your new power."

Twilight glanced aside at Night. "Shouldn't I? For once, I'm the one in charge of it. Not Luna, not Celestia. I'm going to handle this properly."

Silver quirked a smile. "Is there a manual on this?

"As a matter of fact." She nudged open the door to her castle. "There is, and I'll be reviewing it tonight."

Rough Tumble smiled at them as they filed in. "Hello! You all look happy. Did something happen?"

Silver remembered what she had done, faking her time with Rough Tumble, and felt a fury of mixed feelings. "Rough, I have a confession."

Rough tilted his head at her.

She smiled and moved up to bump noses. "I was feeling out of it, last time... You know."

He looked confused. "Were you? You were so excited..."

Silver snorted out a bit of a snickering laugh. He truly hadn't noticed the fakeness of her noises at all. "Oh, I was. I... I hope you enjoyed it."

He glanced nervously at the remainder of the herd. "Uh, yes..." He glanced away, then back at them. "Am I your stud now?"

Night looked ready to reply, but Silver put a hoof up in front of her quickly. "That's quite a question you're asking. Would you want to be a stud?" She circled around Rough Tumble slowly. "Are mares enough to your liking? Don't fib to us. If you prefer finding a nice stallion to rub against, we understand."

He erupted into a fierce blush. "I-if it means I was... part of the herd. Part of you, Silver... I... I enjoyed our time. I meant it." He looked to Fast Change. "At least two of you know what it's like to be a stallion... I don't have to give that up... You know?"

Twilight cleared her throat. "It sounds to me like you want to be our stallion, not our stud. Officially, a stud is separate from a herd. Is that what you're asking, Rough Tumble?"

Rough squirmed with increasing anxiety. "W-would you want... me?"

Fast flashed a bright smile. "I'd have to show you the ropes, but I've seen you work. I can whip you into shape."

Night shook her head. "The threads of destiny have brought you back to us so many times... Stallion or not, you are my friend, our friend, forever and more. Whatever you decide, I'm glad you're here, and want you to always be here."

Rough Tumble sagged. "That was so... It's true. Even when I thought you were long gone from my life, we always found each other. Even when you... died... Here you are. You refuse to leave my life. I refuse to leave yours..."

Twilight smiled gently. "Friends forever, but remember that friends don't need to be romantic. You've met my other friends, united by destiny. We don't... do that kind of thing, and that's just fine. If you think you have to take on the title of stallion, or stud, just to be with us, you're wrong." She sat on her haunches. "You are our friend, as bonded as firmly to Silver's path as any of the girls are to mine, and I wouldn't think to even dream of interfering with that."

Silver nodded lightly at Twilight before she leaned in and kissed Rough on the cheek. "Think it over. There's no hurry."

With a numb nod, he wandered off, looking both happy and terribly uncertain.

Night tilted her head lightly. "His joining would solve one legal issue ahead of time. We would have a stallion, allowing for legal herd status."

Twilight snorted softly. "Silver Stars is still on the books as a prince, and I don't plan on changing that. Do you, Silver?" When Silver shook her head, she smiled. "Good. Besides, she can do what's required of a prince just fine. Those nobles can... I won't cave to them."

Silver remembered something and rose to her hooves fully. "I'll be right back." She trotted off to find Shei, who was preparing a meal. She crept up on the Saddle Arabian and nuzzled a flank gently. "Hello."

Shei jumped at the unexpected touch. "S-Silver! Hello. Have you come to cook?"

Silver shook her head. "I came to apologize, for the hurtful things I said. I didn't remember everything clearly, but it's all coming back now." She extended a hoof. "Do you forgive me, wonderful jewel of the desert?"

Shei glanced left and right before stepping in and nuzzling at Silver. She was tall for an Equestrian, even taller than Silver, but not by too much. "It's so good to have you back... Are you all better now?"

Silver nodded. "I think I am. Some parts of me, inside, are sore, but it's all there." She smiled. "I'm whole."

They gently rubbed snouts before she backed away. "Do you feel as a stallion again?"

Silver tilted her head. "And a mare. Do you mind a princess for your master?"

She gave a little titter. "You are clearly a mistress, but if you are restored, I am happy to serve my mistress well."

Twilight walked into the kitchen. "She is a prince. No one is to call her a princess." She leveled her gaze at Shei. "Am I clear?" Shei quickly bobbed her head and Twilight smiled. "Good! What's for dinner?"

A pony rushed in quickly, scanning left to right before resting their eyes on Twilight. "Message, ma'am!" They surrendered a letter to Twilight, then dashed back where they came from.

Silver tried to peek around the letter even as Twilight opened it and began reading. "Who's it from?"

Twilight frowned softly. "I'm needed, alone. It's royal business."

Silver advanced on her and nipped her cheek. "You're forgetting I'm royalty too. I've waited too long to be at your side, Twilight. I'll go with you."

Twilight smiled gently. "It may be very boring..."

Silver shook her head. "It won't be if we're together. Besides, I owe you."

Twilight let out a little sigh. "Oh very well. I won't say no to that. Pack your things. We'll head out in the morning."

Silver quickly nodded before it came to her. "Where are we going?"

Twilight pointed upwards. "Canterlot. The ride's not far to there."

Silver smiled a little. "We could just fly?"

Twilight looked over her shoulder at her wings. "We could, but there are appearances to uphold. No, we'll take the train and put on a show for the ponies on our way to the castle, so bring something nice."

Silver snorted softly. "Should I bring a dress, or go more as 'prince' Silver Stars?"

Twilight paused a moment. "That's actually a very valid question. Go with your princely attire."

Silver rolled a hoof. "They're all sized for a stallion."

Twilight glanced left and right. "Don't tell Rarity, but I'll resize them for you, just bring them."

Silver snorted softly. "Somehow, this doesn't surprise me. I'll be packed and ready, come the morning."

Satisfied, Twilight strode off on other business.

Shei gestured to the stove. "Dinner will be ready soon. Do hurry back after it's done. I'm looking forward to having you back, the real you, mi--master."

Silver gave her a final smooch before slipping off into the castle. She saw Night practicing, but she couldn't tell what, exactly. Green energy swirled around her iron-clad hooves. Earth pony magic? Night stomped down, and the green faded, to no obvious effect.

Silver strode towards her curiously. "What are you working on?"

Night raised her ironshod shoes towards Silver. "How do you work these?"

Silver peered at them. "Well, I'm an alicorn, so I have earth pony magic baked in, and they amplified it. You had it working right! I saw it!"

Night blinked softly. "I... forgot you had that talent. That's good. So if I'm doing it right, where is it failing?"

Silver frowned. "Well, to start, you're in the middle of a crystal castle. Earth pony magic is made to work with nature. Plants, for instance. I made a whole crop grow. I've made vines grab at ponies. Things like that?"

Night clopped her forehooves excitedly. "That sounds useful! Come on, help me test it." She rose up to her hooves and moved quickly for the outside, with Silver trailing behind her. "How does it work for me at all? Lunar ponies don't have earth magic, but you say I'm doing it?"

Silver frowned a little. "Maybe they generate some, and that's how they amplified mine. You're getting the amplified part all by itself."

"Logical..." Night moved over to a tree and tapped at it with a hoof. "This is a peach tree, bare and naked. Let's see if we can't change that." She rubbed her forehooves together and looked like she was concentrating intently. Silver could see the green glow gathering around it brighter and brighter. She slapped the hooves against the tree and the energy rushed into it. Night suddenly gasped. "Oh! I felt that... It did take something out of me."

Silver watched the tree as that green energy spread quickly and soaked into the wood, and a few big fat peaches began to ripen right on the branches before falling around Night Watch. "You did it!"

Night beamed with pride. "I did, though I imagine the snaring trick has more immediate uses, should we enter a combat situation." She plucked up one of the fallen peaches and sank her fangs into it before tearing off a chunk and chewing contently. "Mmmm."

Silver came up and grabbed another, crunching into the barely-ripe peach with pleasure. "I'll second that! It's been so long since I had good, hard, peach."

Night tilted her head. "I didn't recall you had that particular like. I'll bear it in mind." She crunched into the peach again. To Silver's surprise, she had driven her teeth right through the pit. "What?"

Silver shook her head. "I didn't think someone would just... bite through the center like that. Does it even taste good?"

She only seemed to notice then what she had done and spat up a mixture of peach and pit. "Oops. I'm slipping. I forgot how reinforced my teeth are and just got carried away with myself." She adjusted her glasses with her wings. "I can't slip up like this."

Silver frowned a little. "Are you still beating yourself up? Stop it! You didn't do anything wrong."

Night's wings extended fast. "I killed you. I literally murdered you. I messed up and basically told that ship thing to get rid of you. Next time, I'm going to be ready." She squirmed in place a moment, wings ruffling.

Silver stomped the ground lightly. "Night... I had one request, just one... For the love of everything--"

Night put a hoof on Silver's snout. "You forgive me. I know this. I know this, and I love you for it, but I don't forgive me. I was being too shortsighted. I should have seen that probability, and avoided it. I should have found a way to rescue you before it was too late. I messed up. I'm... I'm really glad you're feeling better." She took her spread wings and gently wrapped them around Silver. "I'm so glad."

Silver cuddled in against her and gave her a squeeze. "Do what you need to do. If I can help, please... Tomorrow, Twilight and I are headed to Canterlot for some royal things."

Night nodded. "I'll keep practicing then. Fair warning, that ship will eventually come back."

Silver blinked. "Will it? Surprised you didn't rip it clean in half."

Night huffed. "I wanted to... so badly... But even in my fury, I knew it had answers, so I just sent it away. It'll come back, eventually."

Author's Note

Hey, it's time for a new adventure!

What new typos await Silver and Twilight?!

127 - To Stand as Royalty

Twilight looked over herself in the mirror provided in the train car before glancing along at Silver. "Are you ready?"

Silver nodded. "I'm going to try not saying too much."

Twilight quirked a smile. "That's one way to not say the wrong thing. Seriously though, we're both royalty. We should be expected to say things. Hay... You know these ponies. You lived in Canterlot before."

Silver thought back to her time in Canterlot. She was a colt, learning magic and facts in school, as well as the pleasures of being bullied.

She was an eager student that almost exploded the school he was attending at the time.

Oh, and Tirek had stormed the city while he was there, leaving Silver to try and do his best to help the city.

Then he joined the warlocks for a short time. He learned a lot of magical control, and performed a mission against the changelings. That was frightening, and exciting.

He tried to kill himself.

He embraced the night.

He killed...

Celestia ripped him apart for it, and left him a confused mare.

Silver shuddered softly, thinking about how eager Twilight was to play a part in that. She was so certain she was doing the right thing. Silver shoved it aside forcefully. Twilight had grown. They'd all grown. She suddenly pulled Twilight close and hugged her.

Twilight smiled into the hug. "Um, thanks, but what brought that on?"

Silver nipped softly at one of her ears. "My favorite scientist hasn't done a single study on me in such a long time."

Twilight colored softly. "O-Oh! Seriously, Silver, do you want that? Don't just say it because you think it's what I want to hear."

Silver spread her forehooves, standing upright, her undercarriage bared. "I want to trust you, completely. I want you to study, and learn. I want you to experiment, and test and make me feel good, and awful, and everything else, but never abused, not ever again."

Twilight licked her lips softly. "What if an experiment hurts you, Silver?"

Silver smiled gently. "Then you stop, and you hold me. You hug me tight until the hurting stops, and we never do that again, but we both learn, and you never push past that." She fell back to all fours, her red cape covering her much as it had as 'Prince' Silver Stars. "You never forget we are friends, and more than that."

Twilight nodded a little hesitantly. "But... why?"

Silver tilted her head at Twilight. "You know things, and how to learn things. You're very smart, and this is your world, not mine. I want to help you learn more. I'm... Well, I'm a freak. I'm a boy, girl, human, pony. There's even human still in me, after all this time." She put a hoof to her chest. "Reach in here, and learn. We both want to know it."

She snorted softly. "Where else are you even going to find a test subject for this?"

Twilight ruffled her wings. "You are no freak."

Silver rolled her eyes. "Call it what you like. I'm not a normal pony. Now come and hug me."

They embraced gently and forgot about the troubling things for a time. Twilight jumped as something nudged her against her belly. "Silver!"

Silver grinned. "I do still owe you, my most learned of wives."

Twilight rolled her ears back. "Can't that wait until we get back home? I... Celestia has eyes."

Silver gave a soft snort. "She can watch if she likes. It won't stop me."

Twilight recoiled. "It's stopping me, right now! Speaking of which... Luna or Celestia may try to make a pass at you, especially if they hear you're fixed."

Silver tilted her head. "I am yours, in that way. Should I follow after them if one invites me to follow, or tell them they're not allowed?"

Twilight frowned a little. "First, tell me what you want. I've been watching you, and asking about you. You've come a long way, making decisions for yourself. I won't let you backtrack now."

Silver tapped at her chin. "Well... I never stopped... I wouldn't say no to Luna, right away. She stopped doing the things she shouldn't, and even at her worst, she loved me fiercely. She's learning what that means, and how to be a good lover, emotionally." Silver frowned at Twilight. "I'd love to hear what that meant, to you. You are my wife. She is only in via the princess circle thing."

Twilight held up a hoof. "I know what you're getting at, and thank you for putting me ahead, but no, I don't disagree with you. As long as she doesn't... try that again, go ahead."

Silver nodded. "I wouldn't say no to Cadance."

Twilight sputtered. "What?!"

Silver smiled a little. "It's unlikely to come up, but she has been nothing but kind to me. Denying her... It just won't come up, but I'm covering all the princesses."

Twilight gave a little nod. "Right. She's happily married, to my brother. Don't you dare even look at her, got it?"

Silver put a hoof over her snout, giggling a little. "You got it, Twilight. I won't get between them. He's a puffball, a lovable one. I want them both to be happy."

"He," said Twilight firmly, "is my brother. Show them both respect."

Silver pointed to the sun beyond the window. "And the most powerful for last. Celestia."

Twilight twitched her ears back, then forward again. "I don't even really understand the relation between you two. Do you even like her?"

Silver snorted softly. "I rescued her several times. She rescued me a few times. We fought together. We fought... I killed and maimed for her, and karma was brutal and swift."

"Woah woah woah, rewind that a little." She rolled a hoof quickly. "Killed and maimed for her?"

Silver tilted her head. "I hadn't told this story? We tried to exact revenge on our political enemies... We branded them, scared them, killed some... It was all quite showy. They acted cowed. They showered us in gifts and praise. The chocolate they gave was some of the best I ever tasted, shame about the poison..."

Twilight winced. "Well, uh, you're both still here. It couldn't have been too bad?"

Silver frowned. "It was strong enough to kill a normal pony. One... I lost someone..."

Twilight's expression fell. "Oh... I'm so sorry..."

Silver grunted softly. "I carried her coffin for months... She was always there, silently railing against the injustices of fate. She had a whole life ahead of her, lost, because Celestia and I wanted to act immaturely."

Twilight started to lose her color. "S-Silver! Enough! Please... How terrible... That doesn't exactly answer where you and Celestia stand right now."

Silver tilted her head. "No, it doesn't. I suppose that's a bit of an open question. When we last left, it was on good terms." She tapped her chin. "Tell me, how did Celestia react to my crippled state?"

That was a question Twilight didn't want to answer.

Her hesitation was answer enough. "I thought so. She still hopes I'll become some docile little mare? I thought we were past that... I thought... I dared to dream, she had learned to love me, as a strong stallion. As a warrior. Male, but not heartless or cruel."

Twilight put up her hooves quickly. "Hold up there. She was just as surprised as the rest of us. Let her explain it herself instead of jumping to conclusions."

Silver leaned over and kissed Twilight's cheek. "Your faithfulness and adoration of her is simply adorable... For you, I will say yes to her, if she wants to speak to me alone."

Twilight colored lightly. "T-thank you. Just don't agree to anything. Remind them that you're only there at my permission, and only the one time, unless they ask."

Silver nodded. "And if they wish to try again?" When Twilight looked confused, Silver continued, "Breeding. Them specifically. Luna and Celestia are very hard to do that properly with."

Twilight snorted. "You don't even have that ring. You know, the one hanging from Night's tail. Is that a wise idea?"

Silver ruffled her wings. "I think, with Luna, there may be a chance, even without it. I'm already tuned to her aspect. I have a much better control over my general flow. If she wanted to, I could give a mighty effort."

Twilight raised a hoof. "So long as that 'mighty effort' didn't result in you being hurt. Wait..." She frowned at Silver. "Are you saying I'd be a better option for Celestia?"

Silver flashed a smile. "I didn't say it, but I did think it. Faithful acolyte of the sun, you could learn to give her a gift most precious."

Twilight went red from her snout back to her neck. "I'll consider it." The tone implied she was already trying to forget she heard it.

Silver nuzzled her cheek gently. "Celestia would be overwhelmed with joy, to know she could get a foal, and it would be yours, of anypony here. She would give a lot for that."

Twilight nodded slowly. "Maybe we'll save that, for when we need something big. For now, I'm going to focus on being a princess, and princesses do not ask other princesses to stud for them." She winked at Silver gently. "Good thing you're a prince."

A soft knocking came from the door to the next carriage before a conductor's head poked in. "Excuse me, your majesties, but we'll be coming in soon. Do you require anything before disembarking?"

Twilight looked up a moment. "Ah, do summon a royal coach for us, and inform us when it's arrived."

"Of course, ma'am." He ducked back out the door and slid it shut gently behind himself, leaving them to their privacy.

They would go through Canterlot, heads held up high.

Like the royalty they were.

Author's Note

A lot of talking happened in this chapter! Twilight catches up a little on some of the past events, and learns something of Silver and Celestia. Boundaries are set.

Typos are made.

128 - Old Friends

Twilight and Silver sat side by side, waving to the ponies that gathered along the street to see them pass. There were applause and calls and cries. The people were happy to see them, it seemed, the royalty from beyond Canterlot.

Twilight gently nudged Silver and pointed a few ponies to her. "Those are my friends," she whispered.

Silver tried to identify them. The only one he could remember was Colgate? Wait, that was a fan name... She waved gently at them regardless and smiled.

A sudden shape zoomed in at them. It was a lunar pony, looking at Silver with adoring eyes set in her face. "Our princess! You're back! I thought..."

Twilight held up a hoof quickly. "You still have a prince."

"But, she's right here..." The lunar mare tilted her head with obvious confusion.

Silver reached up with both forehooves. "Does it matter which? I am here. Please, tell me how things are."

The lunar mare smiled brightly. "That's true. Please, uh, prince. Are you going to do something about our unfair representation? They don't even have a seat for us in council. They just call us pegasi and tell us to quiet down."

Silver frowned delicately with thought a moment, tail giving a twitch. "It would be unfair to give you a seat to yourself." The lunar pony looked betrayed. Silver raised a hoof. "Hold. What is required is a lunar position, to be held by any pony of lunar blood of any tribe. Perhaps not the full three that the solar tribes have, but we are yet a minority. Let's take small steps."

She flew in closer, practically nose-to-nose with Silver. "But there are only lunar pegasi! Please, explain it, your majesty."

Silver spread her own wings wide. "I was a lunar unicorn first. My own foal is a lunar unicorn as well. In time, a lunar earth pony may result."

She smiled brightly. "Congratulations! Ooo, our royalty is first to foal? This is astounding!"

Silver gestured to Twilight. "My first was with a loving lunar pegasus, the second, right here, beget of Twilight Sparkle and myself."

The pegasus looked between the two royalty fast enough that her neck should have been sore, or so Silver figured. Another pegasus swooped in. "Let me have a chance to talk to Princess Sparkle!" The spot was yielded, and Twilight spoke gently with the next pony up.

Most of the crowd was comprised of unicorns. That hardly seemed unusual. Canterlot was a unicorn city.

"You ruined her."

Silver looked around with twitching ears to find the sudden whisper.

"Cheeky, returning in fanfare."

Silver tried to nudge Twilight, but she was busy speaking. She didn't know a spell to track spells, and she saw no obvious auras.

"We remember you, troublemaker. Attacker of children. Bringer of changelings. Despoiler of princesses. Not even a pony. Oh yes, we've researched you quite heavily, human."

Silver shoved up a hoof, pushing back the pegasus speaking to Twilight and surrounding the two in her bright silvery bubble of lethal protection. "I'm afraid visiting time is over. We'll be back out, promise."

Twilight wheeled on Silver but was still smiling, still waving. "What was that for?" she whispered. "You're making a scene."

"We know your weaknesses, your vices, your corruptions, and your strengths. You are raw chaos. You think your good deeds earn mercy for you? You blundered into them."

Silver's eyes darted across the crowd as she gave a little wave, looking for a frown, or a sneer. Something to reveal the one whispering to her. "I'm sorry, but someone's basically sending a death threat to me."

"I'm sure you remember this little thing. You like it so much!"

An orb of fire began to sprout directly before the carriage, growing rapidly. Silver's eyes went wide and she played the heat gathering notes swiftly, sucking away the flames from the ball as quickly as they came, but that left her holding a lot of uncontained fire that crackled fitfully as she wove a ball around it, forming the fireball a bit backwards from its normal birth.

The crowd noticed, and began looking confused at the magical display.

"Oh? You don't want it to go off? It's fireworks, just the sort you like the most... Maybe something more reminding of your whore of a mother."

Silver's eyes were suddenly blinded in an assault of Trixies. Her grip on the fire wavered, heat began to expand. Twilight snatched up the failing spell suddenly and crushed the fire and heat away with impressive speed. "Enough!" She exploded with power, shattering Silver's silver sphere.

"Hiding behind Princess Twilight Sparkle? We can't have that. Sleep with one eye open, your highness."

Silver snorted with relief and frustration in equal amounts. "I think they're gone, Twilight."

The castle was coming up, and Silver allowed herself to relax a little. As if they were waiting for just that, there was heat. Heat and sudden pain. Several fireballs detonated at once from under the carriage, lifting it up into the air and letting it topple to the ground, upside down. Their pullers were scattered and bruised. Twilight and Silver were thrown to the side, right into the crowd of stunned onlookers.

"Can you hear us? Pity..."

Silver was lifted gently to her hooves. "I say, that was quite the tumble." She looked towards the source of the voice and saw someone familiar. Fancy Pants. "Are you alright, your majesty?"

Silver gave herself a gentle shake. She was fine, minus some bruises, and a new thing to worry about. "They'll have to work harder than that, if they expect to harm Equestria!"

Fancy Pants smiled at that. "Well said! Equestria won't be hurt that easily, what say you, fellows?" The crowd let out a rough cheer of patriotism and caring hooves helped dust off Silver as she looked around and quickly found Twilight, already on her own hooves.

They met and nodded at each other before their wings went out stiffly and they took off at once. Twilight's shield snapped around them, and they flew the rest of the short distance to the castle. The parade was done for the day.

They quickly ascended the steps and entered the castle to find Luna and Celestia standing side by side with worried expressions. Luna moved for Silver as Celestia took Twilight. Both were inspected carefully and doted over in almost silence before Celestia broke it. "Who did this?"

Twilight looked to Silver, drawing the eyes of the others to her. Silver shook her head. "I couldn't say. I could hear a whisper, but not identify it."

Luna suddenly took Silver's cheeks in her hooves. "Let me see." Silver didn't know what she meant by that, but felt her mind press tightly, and let her in. Silver felt like she was reliving the past twenty minutes rapidly in a confusing mess before Luna drew back. "I don't recognize it, I'm afraid."

Celestia let out a slow sigh. "Well... You're both safe here. Welcome, and my apologies." She glanced at Silver, then leaned in to whisper to Twilight, "Is she still docile?"

Twilight suddenly smirked. "Silver is a prince, I will remind, and not terribly docile at all."

Luna's ears perked. "Does she speak the truth? Silver, speak to me."

Silver leaned up and touched her nose to the bottom of Luna's snout. "I'm back. I'm back and I missed you."

Luna grabbed Silver up in a fierce hug and rocked with her. "You have no idea! We bled... We bled and cried to have you back, my dear little one. Once you were my child, then my student, then so much more than that. Now you stand beside me, so close..."

Celestia gave a little ghost of a smile. "It's good to have you back, Prince Silver Stars. The servants will see you both to your rooms."

Twilight perked an ear. "Rooms? We're not sharing a room?"

Celestia fluttered her lashes. "Share, with me? Why Twilight, I'm astonished..."

Twilight went deeply red. "That's not what I meant! With Silver."

Luna licked over her lips. "Twilight... May I have your husband?"

Twilight blinked, then frowned. "What? No! Oh, he has given me full legal right to him, as a stud."

She didn't need to go into details with either of them. They knew what it meant. Luna frowned at her. "We did not mean permanently, Twilight Sparkle. Please, for a day or two. We miss him dearly." She gently ran a hoof along Silver's back. "We will return him, we swear."

Twilight rolled a hoof. "You haven't asked him."

Luna looked at Silver expectantly, but said nothing.

Silver leaned in and gently pressed lips, smooching her. "Luna, I would be delighted to spend a day with you."

Twilight nodded. "One day. I expect him returned to me at this time tomorrow."

Celestia stepped towards Twilight. "Perhaps I was hasty... Since Silver is visiting Luna, why not spend this time... together?"

Twilight smiled gently. "I'm certain we'll spend plenty of time together, but, right now, I want to retire and recover from that."

"Of course..." Celestia waved for the servants, and soon Twilight was seen off towards the guest chambers.

Luna wrapped her wings around Silver, easily engulfing her. "Later, sister dear." And she was gone in a flash of magic, whisking herself and Silver to her chambers. "Tell me everything."

Silver nuzzled into her belly and leaned against the larger moon princess. "My foals are so very healthy and amazing. They both have keen eyes. They'll be special ponies, for sure."

Luna snorted softly. "This is good to hear, but we would rather hear of yourself. Are you truly restored?"

Silver rolled over onto her back. "I remember every time we spent together, and I remember why. My seducer of the night, your stallion is whole."

She pointed between Silver's hindlegs. "We think not. You are clearly a mare."

With a focus of silvery magic, Silver become suitably equipped for a large stallion of Luna's stature. "You know..."

Luna put a hoof over Silver's mouth. "Shhh."

Silver brushed the hoof away. "Oh no, you should hear this. You know, you're so used to being what you are, you're in a rut."

Luna tilted her head. "Explain, quickly. You have us in suspense!"

Silver smiled and gestured below. "The same spell would work for you, and you are stronger."

Luna blinked softly, then crashed to her haunches. "We..." She put a hoof over her face. "We are foals! Is it truly that simple?"

Silver nodded softly. "I can't promise it, but I feel certain. If you laid with a pony that loved you, while she was ready, she would bear you a foal."

Luna rolled her eyes before leaning in and nipping at Silver's belly. "Clever pony. You infuriate us even as you offer us something amazing." She tilted her head. "Are you offering yourself?"

Silver put her hooves down to her belly. "I would need to speak to my entire herd."

Luna pointed at Silver. "But what of you? Does this idea intrigue you, or are you filled with disgust?"

Silver considered a moment.

"Despoiler of princesses."

Her ears twitched wildly. "They can still reach me!"

Luna scowled and threw out her wings. The walls shone with a dark magic, crackling with bits of purple and green. "No more. Now, answer."

Silver licked over her lips. "If it were up to me alone, which it is not, I would do it. Being topped isn't so scary anymore, and you're a mare, not a stallion anyway. Luna, you know I adore you."

Luna smiled. "I know you have plenty of reason not to."

Silver snorted at that, rolling up to her haunches. "Are you going to give me new reasons?"

"We hope not." She licked over her lips. "Do you speak true? You would let us do this with you? To have a foal with your assistance?"

Silver nodded. "I owe the world." Luna looked mildly perplexed. "My foal was born without me. This time, I'll do it right, all the way to the end."

Luna shook her head. "Strange stallion, so eager to feel the burden and to bear the literal labor of this fact. Most would run screaming to avoid it. Others, perhaps a timid step in. Here you are, ready to jump in as soon as the sign is given." She nudged Silver. "Give me the spell. I will study it and master it."

Silver drew her book quickly in her magic and flipped it open to the male-giving spell in the book. "Here you are."

Luna looked it over quickly. "Hmm, high-moderate. We'll have this prepared shortly."

Author's Note

A few sudden twists!

The typos are growing bolder.

129 - A Royal Guest

Silver rested beside Luna as she read and studied. They cuddled gently, but Silver did her best to not disturb the reading of her mentor. She had banished the extra parts long ago. She had no use for it, just yet.

A sudden knocking from the door drew both of their attentions. Luna frowned sharply. "Who is it? We are busy."

The door opened a crack and a lunar pegasus muzzle poked in, a fang visible. "Mistress, I apologize, but your sister has sent a missive."

Luna grunted softly. "We will remember this when she is enjoying her alone time." She rose up and strode towards the door. "Let me see."

A letter was passed through the door's narrow opening. "Here you are, mistress. I truly am sorry."

Luna smiled at the lunar pegasus. "You have done nothing wrong. In fact, come in."

The stallion stepped forward into the room, shuffling nervously. He wore the dark armor of a lunar guard, and looked like the others as a result. "How may I serve, mistress?"

Luna lifted the letter with her magic as she gestured to Silver. "Have you met Prince Silver Stars? I believe he entered office after you joined me, and you never had the chance to meet, personally."

Silver scrambled to her hooves and nodded at the guard. "A pleasure."

The guard dipped his head lower. "The pleasure is mine, mis-- uh..." He looked confused, eyes darting over her form. She was clearly not a prince.

Luna gently set a feathered wing on the guard's back. "Why so hesitant? Say hello to your prince. He is second only to me."

He coughed softly. "Oh, yes, of course. A pleasure, sir." He bowed low quickly. "However I can assist, please, inform me."

Luna developed a little smile. "You doubt? Silver Stars has experienced pain the likes of which would kill a lesser pony. He has faced an eldritch horror even I avoided. He won. He brought peace to the East. He survived countless assassination attempts. Once, he murdered one of his attackers for daring to assault him, slain in his powerful jaws. He is a warrior, a true warrior."

The guard looked a little more unhinged and terrified with every example of Silver's prowess. By the end, he was almost cowering. "I-is this true, your majesty? Is this one of your jests?"

Luna leaned in. "I haven't even described half of the scars he bears. But the most telling part... He loves, and he forgives. He would embrace a pony that just plunged a dagger into his heart, if the pony were truly repentant. He doesn't know how to hold a grudge, and while he may bear the marks of war, all he wants is peace."

Silver quirked a little smile, looking a bit uncomfortable herself. "I hope it never comes to that." She offered a hoof. "We can skip the stabbing part?"

The guard glanced between the grinning Luna and the friendly-seeming Silver. He swallowed heavily before he stepped in, and was drawn into a soft hug. He raised a trembling hoof and returned it, and some of the tension began to melt. Despite the horrible stories, she, er, he? They gave a warm and loving hug.

Luna's magic wrapped around them both and gently pulled them apart. "That's enough of that. Thank you, for the message. Tell me if anything equally important comes up."

The guard snapped a salute, and hurried from the room, quietly relieved to be away from the awkward situation. He shut the door quietly behind himself, giving Luna her privacy.

Silver gestured at the floating letter. "What did she say?"

Luna huffed softly and flipped it open, cracking the seal on it. "She reminds us that dinner is formal, and is to begin in a few hour's time." She waved a hoof at Silver, banishing the scuffs and ash gained in the scuffle outside. "You appear ready."

Silver returned the favor, wrapping Luna in magic and gently grooming her with it before taking to polishing her jewels and ensuring everything was straight. Luna let out a soft murmur as she settled before Silver's spellbook, resuming her study. "You are no professional groomer, Silver, but your eagerness is not remiss." She glanced at Silver out of the corner of an eye. "I will proudly enter with your work alone."

Luna softly tapped the book. "Is that enough time to try this?"

Silver flushed faintly. "I don't believe I'm in heat just yet, Luna."

Luna snorted softly. "We're to wait until the crucial moment to even practice? And don't call it a heat, my little barbarian." Luna rose up and her horn glimmered. The magic rushed down through her and she grunted as she grew what could only be described as a massive, black, horse cock.

Silver's eyes widened. "Luna! Please... It's to fuck me, not another of you. You're too large."

Luna leaned in. "That's what she said."

Silver blinked softly. Did Luna really just make that joke? "Yes, that is what she said. Now, seriously, smaller..."

Luna circled around Silver, letting her stiff new member bob gently with her motions. "Oh, you're not a little curious? To feel the full weight... and girth... of me?" She turned to Silver sharply, her tool swaying almost dangerously. "Behold it! It could be yours."

Silver flushed more and more at the display. Luna was being unashamedly forward. Silver hated the fact that it was working as well as it was. She did almost kind of want to interact with that big... massive thing. The naturally-sized member of Luna. "Luna... It won't help either of us if you hurt me with it." She leaned in and gently rubbed the edge of her muzzle along the side of that big horse cock. "You can't mount me with it. I forbid it."

Luna snorted gently, then smiled. "Very well. 'Tis your body, but if you won't let us mount you with it, what, pray tell, have you in mind?" She looked like she had several ideas, but she didn't say them, letting Silver decide.

Silver nuzzled down the length of the shaft, then nuzzled into the weighty orbs beneath and behind. They were covered in soft fur. Dark fur. She gently ran her tongue over it, tasting the newly forged balls. "I will show you what it's like to be pleased, as a stallion."

Luna tensed with pleasure, leaning back and letting out a slow sigh. "Oh yes, you're doing admirably. 'Twould be a shame if we made a mess after the effort to cleanse ourselves."

Silver withdrew suddenly, only to move in over Luna's cock, licking up the oozing trail of prefluids. "Luna."

"Mmm?"

"This is your new horn."

Luna snorted at that. "Is this a jest?"

Silver wrapped her lips around the tip, giving a single gentle suckle before drawing back. "I am not. You have to learn to think of it that way. This holds a powerful magic. The magic of foal making. You're going to need to channel through it heavily when it's time, with all the focus and determination of a city-destroying spell."

Luna tilted her head as she panted softly with pleasure. "How do we do this, when we are so distracted?"

Silver licked up and down the underside of her shaft, where the thick tube that would carry the seed rested. "I did not promise it would be simple. We are practicing now, so practice." She nuzzled back up to the head to find it was already sticky and wet with new leaks. She drank it up, then engulfed the flat head of Luna's member.

Luna grunted as she tried to capture the focus, to use her 'horn' as a true horn. Her hooves moved to Silver's head, pulling her down along the shaft gently as she felt it for the first time. That tense need. The male magic.

Silver took more and more of that massive girth into her snout, stretching her jaw and working her tongue over it. Luna's fluids were salty as they emerged. She ran her hooves carefully over Luna's new balls, feeling how they tensed and grew ready. She wouldn't have long to wait.

Luna took firm grip of that new need. She grabbed it, and she rode it. She pushed her magic powerfully through it, and her entire body began to sing with pleasure. The more she pushed, the better she felt, so she pushed more, and more and... She threw her head back with a sudden moan and her world was lost. She was hitting the peak. She was spilling into Silver's mouth, flooding it with her new seed as her own magic splashed out with it, filling her. Filling her willing mare. "Silver!"

Silver could not speak. She squealed as her mouth and throat exploded into tingles. She could feel her balls through her hooves. They were rock hard with tension, throbbing as they forced seed up into her firing shaft. The thick seed ran into her as she swallowed it down as quickly as she could, but it came so swiftly, some of it washed back up to coat her lips and run down her snout in a mess as she worked as hard as she could to keep up. Everywhere the seed touched felt a little tingly, and all too quickly, she slumped and collapsed, her belly full and her vision swimming.

Luna sank down on top of Silver and hugged her gently as she panted slowly, regaining the breath stolen from her. She shuddered as her new shaft suddenly drew back into herself. She had lost focus and expended energy too quickly. She started to say something, but it died in her mouth and she instead snuggled against Silver firmly. They didn't need words. She gently cleaned the mess she'd made of Silver with a twinkle of her magic before nuzzling the top of her head gently.

Silver slowly rolled over until they were belly-to-belly. "Luna."

Luna tilted her head tiredly. "Mmm?"

Silver kissed her on the nose. "How do you feel?"

Luna cracked a smile. "This is a practice I will not begrudge." She raised a hoof and set it under Silver's snout. "You, however, are still my stallion. Don't think this gets you out of your duties."

Silver suddenly burst into laughter. "Luna, seriously? After that, you needed to remind me I need to be on top too?"

Luna flushed faintly beneath her dark fur. "Yes! I'm not making you my mare, Silver. I, unlike my sister, appreciate a powerful stallion. You will still be my stallion, won't you?"

Silver slid up a little and kissed with Luna, pressing lips and closing her eyes. They hugged warmly, and stayed like that for a time. There were no misunderstandings between them.

Elsewhere, Twilight was taking care of her own business, unaware of the things Silver was getting up to, and fearing far worse than the truth of it.

Author's Note

This chapter gets a bit cloppy at times. Sorry. Or am I?

It's hard to hold a quill right when you're being injected with the seed of the night. Typos will result.

130 - A Discordant Step

Silver stepped from Luna's chambers, pleased and satisfied. The guards watched her trot off, likely wondering several things, but Silver couldn't tell what just by looking at them out of the corner of her eyes, so she tried being more direct. She stopped her retreat and turned on the two lunar pegasi. "You two." They went stiff and erect. She smiled gently. "What's on your minds?"

The one of the left recoiled. "W-what?"

The one on the right shuffled a little. "It's not our place to say, sir."

Silver shook her head. "Nonsense. Why, I imagine you've been guards since I first came here, a confused little colt, then a young stallion, then mare." She licked over her lips. "You must have quite some stories to share."

The one on the left shrank a little. "Are you seducing us, uh, sir?"

Silver tilted her head then. "Is that really where your thoughts went first? Is that how powerful my reputation is..."

The one on the right coughed softly. "Um, sir, yes, sir."

Silver snorted gently. "I suppose I deserve that." She glanced away, then back at them. "You're insulting Luna, however, if you're implying she wasn't enough to sate even my wild appetites."

They both paled at the idea that they had slighted their mistress, even accidentally. The one on the right took an uncertain step forwards. "Luna has more restraint and poise, sir."

Silver flicked her ears back a moment. "Is that so? Most every trick I've learned... It's come from her. Your mistress is an amazing pony. Awe inspiring, wise, and powerful." She leaned forward towards them. "But she is not dead... If you have bravery in you, one of you, kiss her when she's least expecting it. When she demands to know why you've done such a thing, tell her it's what you've wanted to do for a long time, and mean it."

The one on the left flopped to the floor, losing consciousness. The other was made of tougher stuff. "I wouldn't dare violate her space or person in such a way."

Silver rolled a hoof. "If it fails, you may blame me, the Stud of the Land. When she asks, I will confess to your corruption and take your punishment for you. If... On the other hoof, I have a feeling she will smile, and turn away, or perhaps even better, depending on when you try. Only you can know." She turned away from the still standing guard. "I look forward to hearing of your bravery." She strode away from the guard, feeling his eyes burning angry holes in her back.

She had a good idea her words would rattle around him for days. Would he do it? She hoped Luna would tell her. As she pondered this, she suddenly felt a weight on her back. She spread her wings sharply and looked over her shoulder to see Discord peering at her. "Oh! Discord. How's it going?"

Discord grinned. "Oh, you are back, and you're happy to see me."

Silver adjusted the weight of her visitor on her back. "Why wouldn't I be happy to see you? We are friends, aren't we?"

Discord frowned suddenly. "Tell me, Silver... Why do some ponies say they're my friend when it's pretty clear they're not really?"

Silver tilted her head. "I hope that's not referring to me. You're a cool guy, Discord."

Discord patted her gently on the head. "Oh no, not you. You've been a lovable rascal since you were a little foal. No no no. I don't doubt you..." He hugged her, squeezing her around her barrel and she smiled gently, accepting his affection. He nuzzled an ear. "But there are others. Others who say I'm their friend, but..."

Silver considered a moment. "Have you given them any reason to doubt you? You've been pretty solid by me."

Discord looked ready to deny it, but paused, and that frown came back. "Well... there was that... one time..."

"Was it bad?"

Discord shrank, literally. "Well, kinda... yes..."

"How bad?"

Discord squirmed. "If I tell you, then you won't be my real friend either!"

Silver curled around to face the cat-sized Discord on her back. "Whatever it was, you're still you, Discord. We all fuck up once in a while. I won't hold it against you, if you've apologized and put it right. If not, I'll pester you to go put it right, so we can get back to things."

Discord chuckled a little. "Fine then, if you insist. Well, you see... I might have betrayed all of Equestria and sided with Tirek before."

The incident came to Silver's mind in a flash. He had seen that episode. It was the last episode he'd seen. "And... did you apologize?"

He shrugged. "Well, yes, but how do you apologize for something that huge?"

Silver wrapped Discord in magic and brought him around to be in front of her. "Well, me and Twilight are visiting for a little while, why don't you go back to Ponyville and see if you can't make friends? Try approaching them one-by-one instead of all in one big unified herd. Make your feelings clear, and try to bridge that gap."

Discord snapped his fingers. "What a wonderful idea! Twilight's always one of the first ones to turn against me." Silver raised a brow. "What? It's true. She may be your wife or whatever, but she carries grudges sometimes... I'm going to go off and get that done. Thanks for the idea!" With a snap, he was gone.

Silver shook her head slowly. It was nice to see Discord, and she hoped it would turn out alright.

Walking down the hallway, she felt magic tug her towards an empty-looking room lightly. She easily smashed the grip, but curiosity gnawed at her, and she crept towards the room. Her slit eyes allowed her to see into the dark of the room, to see a mare staring at her, looking nervous and anxious all at once.

Silver tilted her head to the right. "Hello there." She stepped out of the hallway. "I do see you."

The mare scrambled to her hooves. "W-what? Can you really?" She seemed middle-aged, and portly. "I was just hoping to see you again, your majesty."

Again? Silver looked her over and recognized her. It was the noble that had practically drenched herself in heat scent and tried to make an artless pass at her, back when she was a he, and woefully inexperienced to so many pony cues, starting with being overwhelmed by scents. "I remember you. Why would you come looking for me now? I'm married, and female."

"And still a prince." She slowly moved around the table in the dark, feeling her way around it. "How is it you cling to that title, while being a mare?" She licked over her lips. "Unless you aren't actually a mare."

As she came closer, Silver smelled it. She was drenched again. Silver snorted softly. "I'm not as inexperienced as before. You won't knock me dizzy that easily."

She walked up to be almost nose-to-nose, that cloying, if attractive, scent wafting around her. "You have no interest at all? I've heard you've been on top of royalty. Of foreign dignitaries that weren't even ponies."

So why would I settle for you? Or so Silver thought, trying to avoid any hostile expressions. "Ma'am, enough." She raised a hoof and ran it slowly over the noble mare's cheek. "Use your charms on your stallion."

She flinched back. "I don't... have one of those. Not anymore. Why do you think I was so eager to find another? Mares may run things, but married mares have even more clout. You should know that, whichever title you keep for yourself."

Silver shook her head. "I won't be that husband for you. I'm sorry. I have enough wives, and they deserve my attention and my love. Please, go. We can part as friends, but not as lovers."

For a moment she looked angry, perhaps petulant? Her expression sagged suddenly, and tears began to escape from her. "I've been trying... Why... Even the Stud of the Land doesn't want me..."

Silver felt conflicted. She was an easy mark to satisfy this noble mare's insecurities, but she didn't want her crushed either. She reached out and gently placed it on her shoulder. "Have you tried coming clean?" She looked with a bit of a glare in the dark, but Silver continued, "I mean it. No scents, basic, if flattering clothing, and speaking honestly to others. See who's drawn to you. The real you."

She suddenly shoved the hoof aside and moved in at Silver. "It's easy to say that!. You're just trying to get rid of me!"

Well, maybe a little, or so Silver thought to herself as she smiled gently. "Try it first. Dress well, but not provocatively. No heavy scents. Talk about things you enjoy. Find out what others enjoy. Talk to them. Don't try to capture them. Just learn about them, and maybe yourself."

She drew back, then took a slow step away. "You're not angry?"

Silver smiled in the dark. "Go. Go and find your partner. Who knows, they may be a she. Whoever they are, I hope you complete each other."

The noble mare hesitated a moment in silence, then scurried out of the darkened room, vanishing down the hallway in quite a hurry.

Following after her, Silver emerged and began walking through the halls quietly. She felt she had handled that well, and really did hope that the noble mare would find a companion for herself, and stop chasing ponies down so forcefully.

"Silver!" Twilight hurried down the hall and half-tackled Silver, hugging her firmly. "There you are. Did everything go alright?"

Returning the affections, Silver nipped along her snout a moment. "Yes. It was nice catching up with Luna about things, and I saw Discord as well."

Twilight stuck out her tongue a little, her wings ruffling. "He didn't give you any trouble, did he?"

Silver shook his head quickly. "No! No. Me and Discord have always gotten along. Hay, I met him before I 'met' you. He was happy to see I was whole and well. We talked a bit."

Twilight shook her head slowly. "Just like that? Seriously, how can you just... have a chat, with Discord? He's impossible."

Silver wriggled her nose lightly and nodded gently. "He is, but he's also a person. Have you tried talking to him like one?"

Twilight scowled and recoiled. "What? Of course I have!" She spread her wings in defiance. "I've tried talking to him plenty of times!"

Silver leaned in, touching her nose to Twilight's cheek. "What's his favorite book? What does he like for a snack at Hayburger? Does he like watching sports? Which ones?"

Twilight stammered and sputtered as she backed away. "I... I don't know! How should I know? ... Do you know?" She peered at Silver with disbelief.

"All of that, no." She smiled gently. "I know he likes a cheeseburger with extra onions, and he likes ice hockey, but he'll watch anything if there's company to be had while doing it. As for favorite book, well, even I failed to get that out of him."

"Ha!" Twilight pointed accusingly.

Silver reached for the hoof and gently pressed it back towards the ground. "That puts me up two out of three, not awful. Discord is a friend. Is he yours?"

Twilight grunted softly. "Fine..."

"That isn't really an answer."

"Fine!" Twilight turned away. "So... How did things go?"

Silver tilted her head. "With Luna? I told you, very well."

Twilight moved in suddenly. "Details." There was a bright flash of her magic, and she whisked herself and Silver away to her chambers. "Tell me. There's no way she got you alone and nothing happened at all. You're my stud, remember? Your idea. Now spill."

Silver considered a moment before a little devilish smirk spread across her snout. "Nope."

Twilight grunted. "You promised! You swore! No more games. Tell me."

Silver leaned in and kissed Twilight on her heated nose. "I did nothing with Luna that involved studding to report to you, my beloved wife."

Twilight blinked in surprise. "W-what? Nothing? Wait, you're not broken again, are you? You remember what it's like, right?"

Silver snorted. "I do, but I can make a choice, Twilight. We spoke of other things, and did other things..."

Twilight clasps her hooves together. "Tell me! Silver, please..."

Silver relented before the adorable face. "You know I can't say no to you." Twilight turned to a brilliant smile. Silver gently nipped her cheek. "I showed her the spell, you know the one. I have an idea, that I think will work..."

Twilight tilted her head with confusion. "You gave her the stallion spell? She already had access to that, if she wanted it. What do you think that'll do that we can't already do?"

Silver sat up on her haunches and put a hoof at her belly. "When a cosmically-tied alicorn tried to breed, what happens?"

Twilight frowned with thought. "Nothing."

"Not nothing, something. The stallion tries to power her womb, but it's basically impossible. It requires ridiculous amounts of energy. We haven't even figured out exactly how much that is." Silver rubbed her womb gently. "So we need a stallion with untold amounts of energy. Who are the most powerful ponies we know."

Twilight waved a hoof dismissively. "Celestia and Lu... na... Silver! What are you suggesting? That's disgusting!"

Silver blinked in stunned silence before it came to her. "No! No no no. Twilight, really? No. Not each other. Luna will, with the herd's full permission or not at all, give me a child, empowered with all the might of the moon."

Twilight worked her jaw slowly. "Then... Oh. Me?"

Silver leaned in towards her. "Only if you wanted to. We discussed this earlier."

There was much to consider, but it was dinner time.

Author's Note

What's this, more updated fics in one day? I'm a busy boy!

Warning, Discord's presence may cause typos.

131 - Accusations

Silver settled beside Twilight at the banquet table. Celestia was at one end of the table, and Luna at the other. He sat closer to Luna by one chair. Twilight sat closer to Celestia by one chair. Silver couldn't help but make note of how perfectly split it all was. There were other ponies, but they barely registered. City officials and those of similar rank, they had importance, but it was a local importance.

~Thinking of you has filled my mind.~

Silver glanced towards Luna, who winked back gently before taking a sip of her wine. ~Imagining you, submitting to me that way. Not from being forced, but from respect... Love. We've come a long way. I'm sorry for how I've treated you before, pushing and shoving when you weren't ready to make each step.~

Silver nibbled gently at a cupcake, an ear twitching softly as Luna's thoughts caressed her mind, hot with passion and desire. ~Remember, we are wed. True, tis not a typical arrangement, but I, no typical mare, and you no typical pony either. We are bound, and gladly so. Just imagine it. Your face pressed against a pillow, scented gently. My weight settles atop you.~

Her thoughts only became more and more debauched, and descriptive. Silver felt increasingly warm and stirred. She found the mental images of the time with Luna to be increasingly attractive. A small part of herself made a bit of a face, When had she become such a willing brood mare?

A glance revealed Luna gazing at Silver with intense adoration and lust. ~And don't think my passion would end with the evening air. I would tend to your every need. Your littlest aches, your biggest pains. I would be at your side in birth, and as a mother. The child... Our child... Oh just imagine them, resplendent with the power of the moon that could, perhaps, eclipse both of our own. Even I did not learn of my destiny until later. Our child, no, we would teach them swiftly, and let them revel in their nature.~

A platter bumped against Silver's head, startling her to awareness. It was wrapped in Twilight's magic and bumped again. Silver accepted it in his magic and passed it along down the table without causing more of a holdup. "Sorry about that."

Twilight rolled her eyes. "What has you so distracted?"

Silver squirmed, realizing she was turned on, a lot. "Sorry. Did I miss anything important?"

Twilight sighed softly. "So and so wants this and that law passed. A lot of nonsense if you ask me."

A pony rose to her hooves. "Ahem, excuse me, fillies, gentlecolts. Since we have a rare event, with four of the 'circle of princesses' present, I feel we should discuss a matter of great importance." She wore a half-frame of glasses across her snout, severe and dark clothing across her frame, and nodded to Celestia's side of the table, then Luna's. "I was given to believe the circle had changed, gaining a 'prince' among its order. Are they not here?"

Silver sat up. "Present."

She raised a brow. "Princess Silver Stars, you are quite clearly a princess."

Twilight frowned. "Silver is a prince, thank you very much."

The noble mare gave a soft noise. "I see... Then this must be a mistake." She set a crystal cut in brilliant lines on the table. "No prince would make such an offer to Princess Luna, after all."

Luna's eyes bulged with alarm and anger. Her hooves slammed down. "Are you attempting to make light of my actions, or hold me ransom for my own thoughts? We think not!"

Celestia gently tapped a hoof at the table, and all eyes turned to her. Though the sisters were nominally of equal stature, her presence was still the stronger among many ponies. "Our precious, and newest, member of royalty has proven their loyalty to us, through action, sacrifice, and blood. If they can please my sister in any way, then I have little doubt they would do it, with a smile, and without reservation. To make either of us happy... They would hurl themselves before an oncoming train. Their loyalty to Equestria is something to be admired, and nothing more."

Polite clopping went around the table, but the noble mare didn't seem pleased. She snarled at Silver. "She says that, but no prince should be offering to serve as a mother to any child."

Silver locked eyes with her, staring. "Any foal that needs a parent should have one. I served as a father and uncle before I came to Equestria. I am a joyful father to two right now. If I can be a mother to a child? I will raise it well and strong, to be a proud citizen of Equestria. Are you saying Luna doesn't deserve this?"

She slapped the table across from Silver. "I'm saying a prince's place is as a stud, not a matron. You're overstepping your bounds, prince. Your wives should remind you of your limits and restrain you before you make a mess of things."

Another pony, with a perplexed expression, leaned over towards Silver. "Are you not a mare, Prince Silver? I don't... understand this."

The confusion gently rippled along the table. Fancy Pants rose to his feet. "I have seen Silver Stars as a colt, a mare, and many other things. There are a few constants. They love our great nation, and hold its interest high in their heart. We should, this once, not focus on the title of the pony. She is a hero, and with a fine heart. I know her as a friend, and comrade, and hope she feels the same."

Silver smiled as a blush raised in her cheeks. "Thank you... I do."

Fancy's words put many ponies to ease. His influence was palpable, turning the tide from confusion to solidarity behind patriotism rapidly.

The angry noble mare pulled the crystal back, and tucked it into her clothing. "We'll speak again, I'm sure." She turned away, and stalked away from the table.

~We were being recorded,~ came Luna's thoughts. ~I hadn't thought they could even do such a thing. It's my fault entirely.~

With the angry mare gone, a stallion took the spot across from Silver, smiling at her. "Sorry to bother, prince... but... What's it like? I mean, you've been on both sides of the fence. You were born a colt, right?"

Silver nodded at him. "I was. What do you mean, exactly?"

He wobbled a hoof. "If it's not too much to ask, what's it like, as a mare?"

Silver and Twilight flushed in unison. They had experienced the other side of that 'fence' together and memories of it came freshly to them. Silver provided the answer as she rubbed her forehooves together. "With somepony you admire, it's a wonderful experience. As for life in general, it's different. I'm smaller, but feel more agile. I find I care more about some things naturally, and less about others, but I'm still me. We're all ponies, in the end."

He gave a little shaky nod. "Of course, your highness... What if... What if a mare wanted to be a stallion, or a stallion wanted to be a mare? Would you think they were, um, selfish, or perverted?"

Twilight sat up, taking over with a gentle smile. "Such a pony should petition one of the princesses directly and speak their case. They are not a bad pony for having the thought, but it's a serious matter, and not to be done lightly." She gestured to Silver. "In fact, Silver's current condition was a matter of desperation on our part, not an idle whimsy on hers. If a pony has a strong and sincere desire, born of identity and purpose, then I would gladly help such a pony."

The answer seemed to calm the nervous stallion quite a bit as he nodded. "Thank you, your highnesses." He hesitated a moment, then looked to Silver. "Are you upset, if this wasn't your choice?"

Silver put a hoof to her own chest. "The alternative was far more dire, and I am glad, and blessed, to have such friends that would go to such extreme ends to see me safe and happy. I will be their stallion, or matron, and I will never fully repay the debt I owe to them. They are my dearest allies and friends." She spread her hooves out towards either end of the table. "We are the circle of royalty, and I am proud to be a member."

~Silver, you're embarrassing us. Do you mean those words, or are they pretty things to distract them?~

She glanced to see Luna watching her appraisingly. She thought back, ~You have served many things to me. Wife, mother, queen, and even scapegoat. We are bound, and I don't want to be free from that.~

A clopping noise brought attentions towards Celestia's end of the table, where she sat with a gentle smile. "Thank you all for attending this evening. We got some very important matters cleared up. We simply must do this again. Be safe on your way home, and destiny shine on your path."

Dinner was dismissed, and ponies began to disperse.

Silver moved to stand, and almost bumped into a familiar unicorn. Fancy Pant's wife, Fleur. "Fleur! A pleasure to see you."

Fleur smiled gently. "So it's true. You are that awkward colt I met so long ago? Is that a smile of politeness?"

Silver tilted her head a little. "Mmm? No. I'm glad to see you." Silver hopped from her seat and stretched, wings extending a moment. "Are you alright?"

Fleur tilted her head in return. "I taught you once how a colt must defer to a lady, and now you are one... I confess, the idea of it confuses me a little. You have become quite a fetching female at that." Her eyes wandered over Silver's form from front to back. "What are you, now?" She leaned in, speaking in a hushed tone, "Are you a filly fooler?"

Twilight brushed up against Silver as she smiled at Fleur. "Silver is past titles like that."

Silver nodded quickly in agreement. "I have my loves, and it doesn't matter what they are, just who. I've been... Well, I suppose I've been spun around that wheel so hard, I've lost track of where the directions stop or begin."

Fleur licked her lips. "Is that so?"

Fancy Pants wandered over. "Ah, my dear, there you are. And you've found two princesses while you were away! Good day, your majesties." Silver and Twilight nodded to Fancy and he flashed a smile. "A pleasure to see you both. Dreadfully sorry about that unseemly affair. Almost ruined that lovely dinner."

Fleur gained a sour look. "Bringing that up, like that? So uncouth." She glanced towards her husband a moment. "Have you heard, dear? Silver's tried everything there is to try."

Fancy looked confused a moment before he coughed into a hoof. "That's not polite to pry into, dear. I trust Princess Twilight Sparkle to keep her head on straight."

Twilight seemed pleased at those words and grinned at Fancy Pants. "I'm doing my best, sir. Thank you for standing up for her during that little fiasco."

"Think nothing of it, nothing at all." He waved it all away. "Good ponies have to stand together, you know."

~Celestia wishes to speak with you both.~

Silver glanced around, but couldn't see Luna. The evening wasn't ending, it was just starting.

Author's Note

Sorry for getting this out so late! Sickness made me go back to sleep, then I got hauled away to see my lovely niece perform a piano piece. So proud!

Silver got to stay here and be hounded by typos.

132 - Old Places

Twilight and Silver walked side-by-side down the hallway towards Celestia's chambers. They moved in companionable silence. The presence of the other was comforting, and there was little to immediately say, so they didn't, and neither felt awkward or demanded of by the other, which made it all the better.

Silver started as Twilight suddenly skipped five feet ahead in a short teleportation. A ring slid onto her horn. A magic blocker? She considered reaching for one of her other forms of magic immediately, but held herself back, instead making a show of attempting to use magic despite it and sputtering around the ring.

"Don't worry, Silver, I--" The wall beside Twilight swung open to reveal a large unicorn stallion that plowed into Twilight, interrupting her speech and driving her into the opposing wall with a loud grunt of pain.

Silver took a step towards the stallion. "Don't treat Twilight that way. She's rescued you enough times."

The stallion scowled. "Yeah." He smiled, or at least bared his teeth, revealing he had another blocking ring equipped, held there at the ready.

Twilight skipped again, popping back to her feet a few feet away. "You back away from Silver and leave us alone! You won't get me with that."

"Think you're so smart. Why haven't you jumped further, your highness?"

Twilight looked like she hadn't thought of that, and tried to jump further only to skip a few feet again with a dazed expression. "W-what..."

The confusion was apparently what the stallion was waiting for. He rushed her and slammed the ring down on her horn, blocking her. "Now stay still. We're going on a trip." He nudged her even as she recovered, getting both alicorns to stand side-by-side. He plucked up the ring that had failed to drop on Twilight earlier and tucked it in his clothing. "Have a nice trip." He turned away and went for the secret door as the world warped around the both of them, and they vanished, to appear somewhere else.

Silver knew this feeling. She was tied by her hooves to the floor, wide-stanced and available. The floor felt familiar. The space felt familiar... Could it really be that same warehouse? "Carrot Plate?"

A tear-stained mare emerged from the darkness. "This wasn't my idea." She jolted immediately and cried out, fresh tears escaping her. "Are you ready to be punished?!"

Silver stiffened, her mind whirring quickly. Someone was using Carrot Plate to get at her, and forcing her to act the villain. Did they want her punished that badly? Or was this entirely to get at herself? Silver relaxed slowly. Carrot Plate didn't deserve her anger. "Carrot... Do what you need to do."

"W-what?" She glanced around like a deer caught in headlights. "This isn't how you're supposed to act!" She jolted and cried out with a squeal. "I'm doing everything right! Stop!"

Silver flashed her fangs in anger. What sort of monster was behind this? Her thoughts were interrupted as Carrot brought down a switch on her flank. It was more surprising than painful, but Silver made a noise as if it hurt, hoping to convince whoever was behind it.

Carrot sniffled before she drew back and brought it down all the harder. "You ruined my life!"

Silver squealed in pain, hoping in pony perception to cover her lousy acting as her eyes darted around, looking into the darkness with her slit eyes.

"This time, I'm ready for you."

Ready? She glanced back at Carrot as she dropped the switch and circled around Silver's back. "You wouldn't be a good colt for me before. I'll be a good one for you now."

W-what? Silver scowled. "No. Stop this. If you want to talk to me, do it directly. Carrot doesn't deserve this on her conscience."

Carrot went stiff. "No no no! You're--" She threw her head back and howled in agony. "Stop it! Stop acting out of script!" She suddenly threw herself atop Silver, hugging her around the barrel and sliding up into place. It wasn't as Silver feared at first. No spell had been cast on her, she simply wore a marital aid to let her act the part of a colt. It was still incredibly wrong. "Please, just stop it. Act along. Please. It hurts so bad."

Silver licked over her lips as she considered before she shook her head. She marshalled power into her hooves and slammed them down to the ground with a thunderous clap. The binding at her hooves snapped violently, and she was free. She rolled over suddenly, pinning Carrot to the floor. She could see it, a collar wrapped around Carrot's neck, and she sank her teeth into it, letting her stopped up energy rush into it as she clenched her jaws, destroying the larger bulge that she assumed was its control panel or shock device.

Carrot curled and whimpered in fear. "Please... don't hurt me..."

Silver spat out the collar to the side. "Carrot, I forgave you a long time ago. I'm going to get you out of this."

Carrot cracked open an eye. "Are you... Oh thank Celestia! The rumors weren't lies!" She hugged Silver tightly, so tightly that when she stood up, she still had Carrot attached to her.

Silver moved for the door of the warehouse. "Is this literally the same warehouse?"

Carrot nodded her head shakily. "I-I think so..."

Silver tried to wrap her magic around the door to open it, but the blocker was still there. "Carrot, take off my ring." Silver tilted her head to where Carrot could see the ring.

Carrot slipped to the ground and stood up, shaking like a leaf. She grabbed the ring in her teeth and slowly pulled it off. Silver could see her own horn had a ring, but it looked welded on and she scowled. "How long have they had you?"

New tears began to well up in Carrot's eyes. "Please save me..."

Silver nodded and threw open the warehouse door only for cold wind laden with snow and icicles to wash over the both. A frigid fist of ice slammed into Silver's chest and knocked her into a shelf, to tumble over it and come down with a crash. From the darkness stepped a pony dressed in dark clothing that obscured most of her form, making her hard to identify at best. "Stop right there."

Carrot squealed in terror and dived to the side, where she quivered and shook with abject terror.

Silver fueled her core and took flight in a streak of silver as the next lash of cold came past her. "You are attacking a prince of the land."

The pony shook her head slowly. "Equestria has no alicorn prince. Go back where you came from, human. Go and take your chaos with you." Her horn, though wrapped in cloth, glowed with muffled light as the temperature in the warehouse began to plummet at a dizzying rate that had Carrot sobbing in terror.

Silver wove her favorite horn symbol, of heat gathering, and wreathed herself in warmth as she soared towards the gate, moving to flee the building to wider fighting quarters.

With a bright flash, the door froze over abruptly, forcing Silver to pull up and run along the wall to avoid slamming into it before she flipped back to her wings and did a circle. The pony walked through the sheet of ice as if it weren't there. "You're not welcome. You've made a lot of enemies."

Silver snorted loudly. "I've faced eldritch horrors the likes of which scared Luna away. One cold-wielding unicorn isn't enough to put the fear in me." She spun in mid-air to face the stranger. "You are a cruel unicorn, failing to hurt me, but killing another of your kind. Stop this."

The stranger glanced over at the form of Carrot Plate. Snow and frost flecked off of her shivering form. She was barely moving. "Nice try." She brought up a hoof and a giant hand of ice formed. "You like hands, don't you? Try this on for size." It grasped for Silver, only to be met with a silvery hand of her own. They clasped and wrestled fiercely in the air while Silver landed lightly. "Hmm, good at hands, are we? But how about... hooves."

Without the hand vanishing, a hoof of ice slammed down towards Silver. She leaped to the side as it crashed into the ground, pounding the tiles to dust. Playing defensive was getting nowhere in a hurry. Watching Carrot Plate die slowly wasn't sitting well with her either. Silver played her first magic, fire roaring to life above her head and gathering power swiftly. "Last chance. If you let her go, all is forgiven."

A brow raised from the heavy clothes. "I will not join your herd, pervert. I'd sooner roast."

"As you wish." Silver threw the ball at her with a flick of magic, but kept it contained. She was far too dangerous a foe to assume the ball would hit. Cold air licked at the fire, but the same containment protected it from the cold.

"Clever," she said before she vanished, appearing just beside Silver. "Futile." She lashed out a hoof wreathed in frost and knocked Silver back a few steps. Silver grunted but kept her fireball steady, curving it sharply towards the unicorn even as she wreathed herself in her offensive shield.

Seeing Carrot go still, Silver abandoned all thoughts of delay or morality. With shield raised firmly, she charged at the unicorn.

That seemed to instill some measure of fear in her. "You maniac!" She skipped back with her magic, teleporting away almost blindly to keep away from Silver and her deadly bubble. "I've read about your magic, monster."

"You should read less, and watch more." Silver's fireball crashed into her side, and she let go of the force around it. It exploded with all the violent intensity of pure fire itself, and she screamed in agony. She fell to her knees, tried to stand up, and fell again, scorched everywhere. But the room wasn't getting warmer, it was growing colder. "What are you doing? You lost."

"I'll take you with me," she weakly breathed out, pawing at the ground.

Silver forgot her and rushed for Carrot Plate, gathering her up in magic and jumping just past the ice sheet with a quick twist of magic. With fast spell-weaving, warmth was called to gently warm Carrot as Silver turned back to the ice wall, scowling at it and the ice mage behind it. Should she go back in and face her?

She wanted answers... She jumped back inside and found it was colder than her warmth sphere could hope to repel. Cold nipped fiercely at her as she looked around quickly. "Damn stubborn mare. Don't kill yourself. I'm not here to do anything to you." There was no spoken reply. Silver found her body, buried in snow and ice. Was she dead? Silver didn't know, so simply cut her free as quickly as she could and lifted her gently.

She skipped out, puffing out steam in her breath from the chill. The hostile ice mage she carried along with the fallen Carrot Plate. She wondered where Twilight had gone, but she had to get those two up to the castle, and she flew swift and strong to make that happen, to save two lives, and maybe get some answers.

Author's Note

Silver risks a lot by feigning helplessness at first, and gets something for it.

Was it the right move? Where is Twilight? Are they menacing her with typos?!

133 - Twilight's Rescue

Twilight opened her dizzy eyes against the harsh light, frowning sharply at the hazy impressions she got of ponies around her. "Who are you? Let me go!"

"We think not, princess. You've been in his presence far too long." The voice sounded female, and was suddenly accompanied by a riding crop propping up Twilight's chin to face into the light. She could see nothing but an outline of the mare glaring down at her. "This is for your own good, your majesty. You've been corrupted and turned. He's filled you with nothing but base desires and ruined what made you great."

A mouth grabbed at Twilight's left wing and pulled it out and taught before it was clipped into something. "We're going to return you to where you once were, a better time. Don't you want to be pure, princess?"

Even as they moved for her other wing, Twilight began to squirm. "I'm just fine the way I am, thank you. She hasn't done anything to me!"

The leader of them leaned in a little. "That's where you're wrong, princess. One does not live with, or marry, somepony without things rubbing off in both directions. It's just a fact of life. That human is a corrupting influence, like all of their kind. They don't know the pony way. It's not their fault, not really." Twilight winced as the clip bit into her wing and held it extended, but the leader talked on, "They're simply not ponies, even when they try to emulate us."

A hoof settled on Twilight's right cheek. "When to know fear. When to run. When to hide, and when to find the comfort of your herd. What would a human know of this?"

Twilight closed her eyes and focused. Her horn was blocked, so that was out... Silver had talked to her, tried to impress on her the other magics of being an alicorn. Wings had magic, hooves had magic. The magic of the other tribes. She had never proven them, or learned how to use them, but Silver had sworn by them. Somewhere, Silver was probably breaking free with them, and there she was, tied up, helpless... No! She wouldn't be a mare in distress.

Twilight was startled out of her thoughts as the crop slapped across her face. "What?"

That same mare, shrouded in the lightness, smiled. "There you are. We need your attention, your majesty. This is for your own good. Your own reformation... Now, will you be a good princess?" she stepped aside and an image appeared on the wall behind her. "Watch this. Do it willingly. We would hate to have to use force on a princess, of all ponies."

Twilight kept her eyes on the image, but didn't look at what it was. Her mind was whirring with how to escape. Earth pony magic. The strength of Big Mac. The stubbornness of Applejack. The fecundity of their clan, widespread across Equestria. Steadfastness, solidarity, dependability and... a stone. They were solid, like a rock. They were the very archetype of all the powers of earth ponies she knew of, except for Pinkie's family. Tightly bound, insular, intensely powerful, sheltered... It was another aspect, another angle of earth. Both were the same root force. Surely, she could use that force. She was an alicorn! Alicorns were all three! She tried to move a hoof and found her forehooves weren't very secured.

"Oh, don't worry, we're still here," came the sweet voice from behind her. "You can move. We are not barbarians."

Twilight would make them regret that decision, but... she would only get one chance at it. She slowly put her forehooves on her belly as if she were getting comfortable. Touching the hooves together, she tried to focus, to bring in the feel of earth pony magic that Silver had washed over her face that one time. It was so tantalizing! She would pin Silver to the ground until she got another taste, but that was later.

The crop slid under her chin, raising it back to the moving image. "Please focus, princess. It's for your own good."

Twilight felt a hot itchiness in her forehooves. Was it working? She grit her teeth, trying to get that emotion back. It was like trying to flex a muscle you never knew you had! Like when she got her wings, come to think of it. That had been a disorienting time, but she could at least see her wings, and knew when they bent one way or another. What could she see to the inner workings of her hooves? Instead she focused on sights. The powerful snap of Applejack's legs against the trunk of a tree. The passive but incredible strength of Maud Pie as she sent a rock flying, or pulverized a boulder to save Pinkie. That strength. She needed it!

The itchiness had built to an almost unbearable throbbing heat, and Twilight was sure she had it as well as she was going to. She'd find out, and there was only one chance... She lashed out her hooves back at the clips on her wings and they shattered as if they were made of paper instead of steel. She thrust a hoof down against the belt at her waist and it snapped violently. She was free! Even as she rolled off the table, the ponies began to move towards her.

"Naughty naughty pony. Now you lay back down and we'll forget this ever happened."

Twilight scowled as the pony came into faint relief. She could almost make them out. Were they familiar. "Wrong way. Let me go, or I'm making my own way out. Last chance."

"My my my, so violent. Did you learn this from him?"

Twilight struck a hoof on the ground, shattering the tile. "I taught him how to be angry. Last chance."

A stallion that looked like an orderly in a hospital lunged at her and she thrust up a hoof in a sudden uppercut, catching him under his chin and sending the pony stumbling to the side before collapsing. Sure, she couldn't use her magic, but she felt... incredible. She was like one of Spike's superheroes. "I'm leaving!" She spun away as she brought a forehoof to bear and crushed the wall, sending chips of stone everwhere in a loud bang that left a huge gaping hole where it had once been solid. "Goodbye."

Another stallion tried to push past the mare, who held up a hoof, stopping him. Twilight fled out into the night on her quickly flapping wings.

She turned to the other stallion. "Clean up. No evidence. Meet back at the usual place." She turned and departed without another word, leaving him to clean up the mess.

Later, at the castle, Silver emerged from the infirmary where she had dropped off two critically injured mares. The doctors looked scared of her. Of course they would. "Here I am, showing up with more injured ponies." She grumbled softly as she trotted into the main hallway and paused by a guard. "Is Celestia or Luna in?"

The guard tilted his head. "Luna should be overseeing court right now. Celestia is getting some well-deserved rest."

Silver nodded in agreement and turned to begin trotting towards the court, only to be suddenly tackled by a familiar presence. "Silver! You should have seen it! I did it! I broke myself out and I didn't use one bit of magic to do it, well, not one bit of unicorn magic. That reminds me, get this off of me." She tilted her head towards Silver.

Silver leaned in and kissed Twilight at the base of her horn, then slowly slipped the ring up and off. "I'm glad to see you're safe." Silver put her hooves at Twilight's hips and hugged close to her. "I was just going to report our 'encounter' to Luna."

Twilight bobbed her head. "Good idea, but let's get her out of the court. I don't feel like going over this with a bunch of strangers staring at us." She kissed Silver's cheek then hopped up to her hooves and trotted to the nearest guard, whispering something in their ears that sent them scurrying. She returned with a satisfied smile. "Every once in a while, I remember it's good to be princess."

Silver rolled up to her hooves and shook herself out. "I was kidnapped, like you were--"

Twilight set a hoof gently on Silver's snout. "Explain it when we're with Luna. This way." She led the way at an energetic trot. "No need to explain everything twice. I have a story to tell too, and don't you worry, I'm going to tell it."

Bumping gently against her side, Silver smiled gently. "You're very energetic for being attacked."

Twilight waved it off. "Inconvenient, sure, but a whole new field of magic! I can't even wait to get back home and to start studying this. Oh! Night has your horseshoes of earth pony magic. Do you think she'd let me borrow them?"

Silver perked an ear at Twilight. "I actually don't think she'd want to, but you could ask her to show you their effect."

Twilight nodded quickly. "Great idea! Oh, do you think she's worked out how they work?"

Silver nuzzled into Twilight from the side. "Entirely? Doubtful, but she is learning. While the artifacts might elevate one of us alicorns to a new level of power, it brings her up to our level. I think she really likes being on our level, as our wife. She doesn't feel inferior anymore."

Twilight paused, then frowned sharply. "Was it really that bad?" When Silver nodded, her frown turned into a bit of a pout. "Doesn't she know how much I envy her analytical power? She's no ordinary pony."

Silver smiled brightly. "When's the last time you told her that? Just walked up to her and said you loved her for her mind, and how amazing that mind was?"

Twilight raised a hoof as if to counter, but it hovered there as she slowly frowned. "I... I guess I should do that more often. I really am envious. I mean, I'm magic, but she literally is analysis! It's an amazing talent, on par with any other I've seen, and better than a lot, when you get down to it."

Silver gently rubbed noses with Twilight. "We all forget to say how much we appreciate things sometimes. When's the last time I said how much you bedazzle me when you get that wild look in your eyes. You're so eager to learn more about the earth pony magic. I can see that fire burning in you." She leaned in a little. "It excites me a little, but more importantly, I adore it. I adore you." She tapped Twilight's nose with a hoof. "Never stop seeking, Twilight."

Twilight turned uncomfortably red. She was spared trying for a comeback as they came up to Luna's quarters. The lunar pegasi stationed there nodded to them. They let Twilight past, but put up a hoof in front of Silver.

The guard on the left glanced away, then back at her. "I... tried what you suggested."

Silver started back. So quickly? "How'd it go?"

The guard smiled a little. "She said... We could go star watching this weekend."

Silver clopped her forehooves together. "You stud!"

He went dark at her words. "That... that means a lot, coming from you, um. Thank you."

Silver moved past him towards the room. "Treat her well and gently. Under that rough exterior is a mare that deserves to be loved."

"Oh, I will!" The door closed, and they awaited Luna's arrival.

Author's Note

Twilight don't need no stallion to rescue her! She's a STRONG INDEPENDENT MARE!

Even typos are intimidated by her.

134 - A Moon-Filled Twilight

The door opened several minutes later, admitting the large form of Luna inside. "My dear one, why are you always at the center of such strife?"

Silver shrank a little. "I wasn't trying, I swear."

Twilight snorted softly. "Somepony has a grudge against Silver. At a guess, it's been brewing for a long time, before she ever left with Celestia."

Luna settled gently to the floor across from the other two. "I see. I am not blaming you, Silver. My words from before are true still." Her eyes darted to Twilight. "Are you aware of what she plans?"

Twilight flushed faintly. "Yes, though we haven't had a chance to discuss that yet. That can wait. We were both just foalnapped right out of the castle!"

Luna frowned softly. "A most grave event. It threatens more even than yourselves, to think dissidents can move freely, and act with impunity as they desire." She clopped a hoof gently. "Pardon my selfish words, but I will not tolerate any threat, even hollow, against my mare."

Twilight slid a hoof in front of Silver. "She is still mine first, Luna."

Luna flipped her ears back. "I'm not trying to take her from you. Twilight... She has offered herself to me in a way I still struggle to fully comprehend. I'm dizzy with joy and... I've never had this before. Please, for a little while, may I have a mare?"

Silver sat up. "Luna. I am one of your wives, but that doesn't excuse you asking Twilight without even considering me."

Luna shrank a little. "Yes, you are correct. Do you mind this?"

Silver smiled gently. "I don't, when it is wielded with love. As a possessive thing, I don't like it. I will gladly be your mare, insomuch as you are mine."

Luna's wings spread. "But I'm not! You cannot quicken me. You can't... But I can."

Silver inclined her ears forward. "A theory, may I remind. Please, calm yourself Luna. I'm willing to try this, and bear the result of our test."

Twilight wobbled a hoof. "About being foalnapped?"

Luna started upright. "Ah, yes. Twilight, tell me of what occurred."

Twilight clopped her forehooves together. "They didn't seem to want to hurt me, so much as 'educate' me about how awful Silver is and what influence she's had over me, etc. etc. etc.." She rolled her eyes lightly. "But what they didn't know is that something actually did rub off on me from Silver."

Silver perked an ear at that. "What was that?"

Twilight concentrated intently a moment before she brought a hoof up right in front of Silver's face. The faintest whiff of earth magic teased at her. "Oh, you pulled that off? I'm impressed! I was wearing the shoes before I really had it down."

Luna tilted her head. "What are you talking about?"

Silver pointed across at Twilight. "She's learning how to use earth pony magic. She used it to escape."

Twilight flashed a proud grin. "I smashed their restraints and the wall next to me, and I was out. They barely had time to realise what was going on before I was already gone."

Luna frowned a little. "You used your strength then? I was not aware you had grown much in recent time." She lifted her own hoof. "I already have considerable physical strength, as befits my stature."

Silver shook her head quickly. "That kind of thinking is holding you back. You are an alicorn." Luna nodded uncertainly. "That means you have all three. Earth, Pegasus, and Unicorn. The last two are obvious and easy to see, the first, more subtle."

Luna tapped Silver on the nose. "Show me. Twilight says this is your trick. Display it for me."

Silver tapped into her magic, moving it down into her hooves and letting it pool there and allowing the warmth to build before she raised it up to Luna.

The waves of foreign energy made her flick her ears back. "What is this? It could be any magic at all."

A quick glance revealed a simple plant in the corner of the room. Silver moved for it quickly and pressed her still warm hooves to it, and the plant trembled before growing upwards, gaining several inches. "Earth pony magic. Wings for pegasi. Horn for unicorns, and hooves for earth ponies."

Twilight raised a hoof. "I'll submit a full paper after investigation, but let's not get distracted. Silver, what happened to you?"

Luna nodded quickly. "Yes, I would hear your tale. You are well now, we hope?"

Silver returned to Luna and nuzzled her before settling beside Twilight. "I'm fine, now. They tried to make me think Carrot Plate was exacting a revenge scheme. They put us in the same warehouse, and had her ready to whip me as she had long ago, but it was clearly against her will. They were torturing her at every step she showed any disobedience."

Luna scowled. "They, who claim to understand the pony way? Truly no reasonable pony could believe that is justified. Carrot Plate has paid for her crimes, and was young at the time. She has become a mare since then."

Silver nodded lightly. "I was disgusted as well. Carrot Plate didn't deserve that, even at the time, I wouldn't want that on her. They had an agent there that moved to stop me from fleeing once I freed her. I barely managed to get out with both of them in terrible condition. The doctors of the castle are looking after them."

Luna suddenly rose to her hooves. "Unacceptable. We are already compromised. Come, let us ensure they are still here, then move them somewhere more secure." She led the way with the smaller alicorns following after her as they marched through the castle.

When they arrived at the infirmary, they were greeted by a mess. Papers were scattered, tables overturned, and a doctor was sprawled over the floor. The patients, however, were there, along with a familiar pony.

Nightwing looked up to them and nodded. "Situation under control."

Luna perked her ears forward. "Warlock Nightwing! What is the meaning of this?"

Nightwing extended a wing towards the fallen doctor. "Turncoat, your majesty. I've been tailing him. When he tried to give one of the patients a lethal injection, I moved to action and took care of things. I wasn't expecting you to come before I cleaned up, of course."

"Of course." Luna nodded lightly. "You know Princess Twilight Sparkle, Prince Silver Stars, yes?"

Twilight bowed respectfully. Silver advanced instead. "Nightwing! It's been such a long time."

Nightwing snorted. "Last time we talked, you had a pair of balls to your name. Are half the rumors I hear about you true?" She waved a wing towards Luna. "Besides still having the eye of Luna, blasted be her tastes."

Luna scowled. "Watch your tongue."

Silver smiled gently as she sat on her haunches. "Time hasn't changed you a bit, my old instructor."

Nightwing extended a wing sharply, placing it just under Silver's neck. "You still a four?"

"No ma'am." Silver tilted her head. "Pretty sure I'm higher than that, but, you know, I haven't tested."

Nightwing rolled her eyes. "'Course you haven't. Moment I take my eyes off a pony, they go soft. Now, about this one." She nudged the unconscious form of the pony on the ground. "I'll be taking him in for interrogation, if you don't mind, your highness?"

Twilight glanced sideways at Silver. "You were a three once?"

Nightwing barked out a laugh. "And a shoddy one at that." She hefted up the doctor and slung him over her back. "At least he was ready to improve himself, and threw himself at the strictest coach he could find."

"That being you," said Silver.

"As if there were any others." Nightwing huffed and started for the door. "Anything else, your majesties?"

Luna turned to keep Nightwing in sight. "Yes. Secure the patients as well, and see to their care. We can't trust anypony at current."

Nightwing raised a brow. "Even these two?"

Luna's brows lowered. "They are trustworthy. Silver would sooner die than turn against me, and Twilight's morals are beyond reproach."

Nightwing peered at Silver. "Is that so..."

Luna brought down a hoof with a loud clop. "I will remind it was by my hoof that she has suffered terribly, but we have both grown, as ponies. She is loyal."

Nightwing gave a slow nod. "As you say, your majesty. I just wish you'd give me another chance at him. He could use the discipline." She turned away and began to walk off. "No suitor of yours should be less than their best."

Twilight looked to Luna after Nightwing departed. "Why did she call her 'him' at the end there?"

Luna shrugged. "I know not her full thoughts, but I feel there is little malice there. Let's keep an eye on these two until she returns, then we can move somewhere more comfortable."

Silver began gathering up papers and setting them on the counter and generally cleaning up. "May as well be productive with our time."

Twilight approached the beds and looked over them. "This one. She's Carrot Plate, right? She looks awful." She looked over the frostbitten hooves and charred throat. The signs of abuse ran even deeper, with ugly scars that made fur grow irregularly. "How long was she held by them? This is terrible!"

Luna settled on the other side of the bed, looking down at the slumbering form of the unicorn. "To think, once I wished far worse things on your person. Time changes things."

Silver lifted an ear towards them. "I just want her to recover, and to talk to her. She's going to think I hate her all over again after being a part of this, even if she was the one that made it obvious she was being forced."

Twilight rolled a hoof. "It's alright to be a little angry, Silver."

Silver scowled. "At whoever hurt her? I'm very angry. At her? No. I'm scared, for her. She's going to wake up and be horrified, partially at herself. I don't want that."

Luna huffed as she straightened herself. "In this, we are in full agreement. The ones responsible will be made to pay most dearly. Not in blood, but they will wish we had." She bared her fangs, wickedly sharp for a moment before her mask of fury faded, and she returned to looking like a benevolent princess. "I won't stand for it."

Silver took a slow breath. "I want to say I'll help, but I admit, I'm afraid being involved will only escalate things wildly out of control."

Twilight cocked a brow. "You say that as if you have a choice. Wherever you go, that's where they're going to be, looking for another chance."

Luna nodded. "Which is why your privacy is, for a time, null and void. The warlocks will be assigned to monitor you at every minute of every day, until they are found and punished."

Silver shrank a little, but could think of no way to argue against the precaution. "Fine... All the better to get them caught. I mean, they have to have a reason, right? Maybe they really think they're doing the right thing."

Author's Note

Hey, it's you! What's her face! I remember you!

We'll probably get to meet a few other ponies soon who's names we'll typo.

135 - What about Discord?

Twilight excused herself to see Celestia, as they had originally planned, but Silver didn't want to let her go alone. "She called for us both."

With a reluctant nod, Twilight relented. "I just thought you'd appreciate a moment to unwind." She smiled and began trotting towards Celestia's chambers. "You're welcome, of course. We are all one big family, legally speaking."

Silver bumped against her side. "I want to see her too. We have things to discuss."

"That we do." The door swung inwards to reveal Celestia seated on a cushion at a low table. "Please, come in. Tea?"

Twilight bowed quickly. "A pleasure to see you, Princess Celestia."

"A pleasure to see you, Princess Twilight, Princess Silver." Even as Silver moved to bow, Celestia gently banished it with a wave. "Let's put aside these formalities. We're all far closer than that, or so I like to think." Her horn glowed softly as the doors closed behind them.

They took up places around the table as tea was poured into little cups and held aloft in their magic. "Twilight, please, you may go first."

Twilight tilted her head faintly. "First at precisely what, Celestia?"

She raised a brow faintly. "It is not every day you are spirited away so boldly."

Twilight colored lightly. "Oh, yes, certainly. That was a first. Did Luna speak to you?"

"She has." Celestia sipped softly. "You look well despite this traumatic event."

Twilight sat up and took a smooth drink from her cup. "I'm just fine. Their efforts were entirely wasted on me, but they did harm an innocent, scuffed up Silver here." She gestured at Silver. "And tried to end their own life."

Celestia scowled. "Oh? I fear I wasn't told the specifics of that part." She turned her head to Silver. "If you would expand on that?"

Silver quickly nodded as she set the tea down and went for a cookie instead. "They tried to make it seem that Carrot Plate was out for revenge, which she was not. She is innocent of any crime, just to be clear. When I tried to leave with her, we were attacked by a very talented ice wizard, who attempted to freeze the entire warehouse, herself included, when victory proved too difficult."

Celestia raised a brow lightly. "You didn't cause any harm to her?"

Silver chomped the remainder of her cookie. "What kind of question is that? I fought her, if that's what you're asking."

Twilight clopped a hoof down sharply. "Celestia..."

Celestia shook her head slowly. "Why didn't you teleport away?"

"Celestia!"

Silver raised a hoof to Twilight. "No, it's a valid question. They had some kind of teleport dampener over the whole place. There was also Carrot Plate to consider. I could have fled earlier, but I wasn't going to leave her there to be hurt or killed. She was innocent. I was in the right place to protect her."

Celestia leaned forward and gazed at Silver with a cool intensity, as if judging her. Silver met her gaze, jaw hardening in defiance.

Twilight slammed her forehooves down and stood up with the motion. "Enough! This is ridiculous! Absurd! Inconceivable! How can we--"

Celestia held up a hoof to Twilight, then nodded at Silver. "So it's true, you really are back."

Silver gently smiled. "I am. Does that upset you?"

Celestia reached across the table and slowly ran a hoof over Silver's snout, feeling her. "A little, but I am growing to remember why I felt some bit of fire for your old self. Did you truly act to save the one that caused you so much pain, long ago?"

Twilight slumped back to the ground. "You two are impossible..."

Silver leaned up and over the table, kissing Celestia gently on the nose. "I'm sorry I'm not the stallion you want me to be."

Celestia leaned back and set a hoof at her own nose. "I'm not sure my stallion even exists. I'm putting those foalish desires aside. My ponies need me to act as their princess. I've waited this long to fulfill these... urges, a few centuries won't make a difference."

Twilight squirmed fitfully in place. "You shouldn't rule out anything until it's been thoroughly disproven."

A slow smile spread across Celestia's snout. "Be that as it may... Go. You have family waiting for you back in Ponyville. You've done everything I asked. Take care of each other." She dismissed them with a little wave.

Silver rose to her hooves and stretched a moment before reaching with a wing and brushing Celestia across the same place she kissed, drawing a sudden sneeze from the largest alicorn. "You're right... It is cute."

Celestia opened her mouth to retort, but it aborted, and she cleared her throat. "Yes..." As Twilight and Silver moved to depart, Celestia reached for Silver and gently stopped her. "Do you hate me?"

Silver turned to Celestia's hoof. "I once asked you the same. I don't want to. I really don't want to." She leaned in and gently kissed Celestia's metal-clad hoof. "Let me not. I promise to never spurn you if you hug me." She turned away from Celestia and strode away after Twilight, not being further challenged or questioned.

On the train, Twilight rolled Silver over right there on their couch, and mounted her, wings flapping. "I've been feeling wound up since I made my escape. May I?"

Silver was quick to nod, and wrapped her legs around Twilight. They became as one, spending the time between cities as part of one another, making gentle noises of fulfillment. Silver whispered his favorite features to her, and she returned in kind, and they were happy for a time. They were married, bound, and in love.

When the train slowed to a stop at the right station, Twilight drew back from Silver with a soft sigh. "We really do need that more often."

Silver rolled to her hooves, stretching herself out. "I remember you wanting to be held by a true stallion, and made to feel a mare in every possible way. Has that changed?"

Twilight raised a brow. "I suppose it has somewhat... Maybe you and Fast are having a bad influence on me. The idea of being with you... Mare or stallion... I'm alright with that. No, I want that." She became a mare as she shook herself out. "I've fallen in love with you. I guess your outside is mattering less and less."

Silver nuzzled into her side. "And maybe you're starting to like things as a stallion."

She flushed warmly. "Maybe a little..."

Silver wagged her tail as she smiled. "Only fair. Being a mare has grown on me more than a little. Both are very appealing."

Twilight softly cuffed Silver as she trotted past. "Let's get home and be sure nothing was set on fire while we were away."

They departed the train and trotted side-by-side until they ran into Pinkie Pie loitering just outside Sugarcube Corner, chatting animatedly with Discord.

Twilight tilted her head and moved directly for them. "Hey, Pinkie Pie... Discord? What brings you two out here?"

Discord winked at Pinkie Pie. "Oh, we're just having a sweet time."

The pun was enough to give Pinkie a case of the giggles. Silver gave a little chuckle, getting the joke but little more. "Hey, any cupcakes left?"

Pinkie sat up sharply and pulled one out of her mane with blue frosting and offered it to Silver. "Here ya go!"

As Silver munched happily at the confection, Twilight leaned in closer towards Discord. "Since when do you two just... hang out?"

Pinkie shrugged. "We were having a good time, just trying to cook up some mischief." That one sent Discord into a few laughs. "Oh! I have to get things ready for the lunch crowd! Good to see you back, Twilight!" She vanished in an animated scurry, off to get to cooking.

Discord tipped a hat he wasn't wearing. "I really should get going too. Ta ta!" And he was gone with a wet pop.

Twilight returned to Silver's side. "Tell me I wasn't the only one that thought that was kind of... strange."

Silver shrugged a little. "Maybe he's trying to be a better pony. Would that be so bad?"

Twilight frowned. "Or he's up to something! You haven't been around him at his worst." She trotted off, leaving Silver to catch up as she hurried for home.

She pushed open the door to her castle to find all her friends, even Pinkie Pie, were already there, with Discord right in the center. "Surprise!" they all yelled in unison as Pinkie let confetti fly wildly.

Twilight hopped back as Silver reared up to catch up. "W-what? I mean, hello... everypony. I wasn't expecting that." She squirmed and Silver set her down carefully. "What's been going on while we were called away?"

Discord waggled his brows. "Orange-you glad to see us?" Several of the other ponies laughed and giggled at the inside joke that Twilight and Silver didn't get.

Spike waved a claw. "They've been hanging out all weekend long while you were away. How did that go, by the way?"

Twilight raised a brow at her assistant, who loitered at the table, munching on some rubies. "Is that all they did, hang out?"

Rainbow landed beside Twilight. "Well it wasn't just hanging out. I was working on this awesome new stunt and Discord offered to help out and then we got to racing and he's not bad at it, even without cheating!"

"I wasn't cheating!"

Rainbow stuck out her tongue at Discord, then looked back at Twilight. "He's not so bad."

Fluttershy smiled gently. "Well, you already know we're friends. Isn't that right, Discord?" They shared a gentle hug. "You never miss tea time, and I appreciate that, and your jokes always slay me."

Twilight shook her head. "I... I don't understand. I was only gone a few days. How can you change your minds so quickly!?"

Applejack gestured at Discord with a flick of her head. "The big galoot tried hanging out with us, one on one, as ponies, instead of as one big crowd. We got to know him, and he paid attention to us. It was just what the doctor ordered."

Twilight turned to Silver. "Do you see any magic on them?"

Pinkie Pie tilted her head. "Wha?"

Twilight pointed at Silver. "She can see magic! Are they enchanted to like Discord all of a sudden?"

Silver looked over them all, but saw no new magic lingering around them. "They look alright, if a little miffed you just accused them of being brainwashed."

Rarity crossed her forehooves. "I should think so, darling. We are in full control of our faculties, I assure you."

Discord popped up beside Twilight. "You just think it's funny because we haven't had our little date yet."

"D-date?!" Twilight's wings went stiff as she backed away in a hurry.

Rainbow burst into laughter. "He's just messing around with you, Twi."

Silver looked to Spike, who shrugged, then at Twilight, who smiled gently. "Give him a chance. He's a nice person when you get to know him."

Twilight deflated with a loud sigh. "Fine... So... what do you like to do, Discord?"

Author's Note

And behold, belatedly, I work in that episode. You know the one.

They're back in Ponyville, yay! Land of typos.

136 - Discussing Options

Night rolled a hoof in the air. "Let me be sure I have this right. You want to offer yourself to Luna, again, but this time you'll do it as a broodmare instead of a stud?"

Silver quirked an ear back. "When you say it like that... But yes, that was the basic idea of it."

Fast Change snorted softly. "Why can't we do it? For Luna, I might revise my opinion on foal bearing."

"Fast!" Night glared at Fast a moment. "A moment of pleasure is not something we suddenly swap our beliefs for... Besides, I've been Luna's servant longer than you."

Silver lifted her ears. "Night... Do you want this?"

Night looked ready to deny it quickly, but sank instead. "Oh... I do..."

Silver leaned in and gently kissed Night on the cheek. "I don't hold it against you."

"I hold it against me." She thrust a hoof at Fast. "Doesn't it make you angry?"

Fast shrugged softly. "I just said I'd lift my tail for her. How angry can I be that you want to too?"

Silver ruffled her wings as she sat up. "I think we all have some feelings towards Luna, except Twilight." All eyes turned to the quiet Twilight.

She recoiled. "What?! Are you waiting for me to profess my feelings for her? She's a lovely pony, and sister of Celestia, but we're not that close. I'm perfectly satisfied with the ponies in my herd." She nodded at each of them in kind. "And if they want to... do this, then I'll try to be supportive of it." She took a slow breath. "I know why Night is involved. She was basically your idol even before she returned to us. Silver, she played a formative role in your new life as a pony, and before that, as a human learning to live in Equestria. For better or worse, she's been involved in your life a long time. Fast..." She trailed off while tapping at her chin. "I don't really know why you're involved. Care to enlighten us?"

Fast started to look uncomfortable. "Can I not and say I did?"

Silver reached with a wing and nudged Fast closer. "Fast, lovely creature that she is, is simply jealous."

Fast drew back powerfully. "I am not!"

Silver shook her head. "You are. You've wanted to experience Luna's attention and love for a long time. You haven't made that a secret, either."

Fast huffed as she turned away and began to stalk off, only to be tackled to the ground under Night Watch's armored bulk. Night squeezed her gently and held her still. "No. She's not wrong, and you're not bad for it. We love you, Fast. No running away."

Despite squirming and struggling, Fast couldn't escape easily. "You both have way better reasons than me... I'll just get super jealous about something else. I'm being a little foal about it, and you're being mature, even about me being immature."

Silver circled around to kiss Fast on the bridge of her nose. "Because we love you. We'll say that until you internalize it. Now... Night, you've had a foal recently, and a darling one, may I remind. Are you certain you want another? It will slow you down and make you fat again."

Night shuddered softly, her wings flapping as she made quite a face of disgust. "Ugh, good... good point. I don't want to slow down again. You're not escaping me, Silver. Not even to Canterlot! Foalnapped, the moment I take my eyes off of you. No! I'm staying at your side. I hope you like company in the bathroom."

Fast burst into laughter. "You would go that far, wouldn't you?" She tickled at Night's ribs gently through her armor. "You love us so much."

Twilight softly coughed into a hoof. "Right, well, that leaves Silver and Fast considering, does it not?"

Silver put a hoof to her belly. "I would gladly experience all of motherhood, first hoof. Last time fate stole it from me, even if Twilight is the kindest, most thoughtful, creature I know and gave me a snatch of what I missed back to me." She moved over to Twilight and leaned in. They nuzzled quietly a moment. "I love you so much."

Fast grunted softly. "The way you all keep talking about it. I keep thinking... I'm missing something. Like I should stop being so selfish and let somepony climb up and fill me with a foal or two, so I can see what I'm missing."

Silver nuzzled against Night until she could take her place, sliding up over Fast. "I'm not sure the foal that Luna wants can be made any way other than letting her stud an alicorn and basically dropping a massive explosion of magic." She leaned in at Fast. "A sexual explosion."

Fast burst into fresh giggles at the imagery offered. "Can I see, at least?"

Silver smooched Fast's nose. "If Luna allows it, but as for you." She trailed a hoof slowly across Fast's front. "If you want a child, for a child, and I need you to consider that... Then you have a choice of loving herdmates to do the job."

Night fidgeted a bit. "Two, right?"

Twilight tilted her head. "Technically three. We could work the spell on you, Night, and let you perform the required task."

Fast flushed brightly. "Oh! Oh... Oh wow... Oh..."

Silver tilted her head. "I think we broke her."

Fast shook her head quickly. "No! I mean... Night Watch..." She turned to look at Night. "It was you that let me into the herd in the first place. Even when Silver was losing their marbles, you were solid, stable... Even when I ran away, you stood your ground... There is no other pony in this entire world I would want to have a foal with. Not a single one."

Silver felt a flush of jealousy, but refused to acknowledge it as she slid off of Fast and let her rise up and greet Night. They crashed together in a hug that was fiercely given and received on both ends. They began to kiss passionately and slowly fell to the floor in one another's embrace.

Twilight turned to Silver. "Well, I think that's settled. Luna will be elated to hear the news."

Silver pointed at Twilight. "And Celestia?"

Twilight snorted softly. "Will have to wait until after the herd is clear of foals before I even consider it. Besides, I just had one. I'm not that kind of mare, thank you very much."

Silver rubbed cheek-to-cheek with her. "I wasn't accusing you."

"You might not be, but Equestria is judging us all harshly and quietly behind our backs." She frowned softly. "Welcome to being popular in all the right, and wrong, ways. Everything we do reflects on the country as a whole. Do you even plan to reveal how you became pregnant? Either of you?"

Night put a leg around Fast. "None of their business, and we're not nobles."

Fast grinned. "She's right. They'll never drag the truth out of us."

Silver sighed as she shook her head. "I won't have that defense, and being stonewalled in front of everypony that asks is going to get them making up their own answers, which could be just as awkward. They know we're a herd without a stallion. Foals don't get to just be assumed. This is going to be fuel for their fires. If we say nothing, the stories will go dark in a hurry. If we say it's Luna? I'm the grand corruptor of their precious princess."

Twilight raised a hoof, but stopped and whipped her neck around. Her cutie mark was glowing and vibrating and her eyes went wide. "I'm being called!" She was gone in a lavender streak, abandoning the conversation.

Night shook her head slowly. "She's gone. So, what about Rough Tumble?"

"What ab--" Silver raised a brow. "You're saying to claim he did it?"

Night nodded. "Claiming he literally studded for us, and we got two foals out of it? Pretty standard affair there. It'd barely register as news, besides a princess being pregnant, but that's all good news." She smiled with a self-satisfied expression. "No awful rumors."

Fast wrapped her forelegs around Night. "Did I tell you today that you're wonderful?"

Silver inclined her ears forward. "We really should discuss this with him. Imagine just walking out one day and having a reporter gushing at you, trying to get news of how you did something you didn't do. He has to be warned, and asked, to make sure he's okay with this."

Night snorted softly. "Or... we could put this off, for now. Maybe we should take care of whoever's stalking after you, all of them. You're in a lot of crosshairs. I'm glad we've nailed down how to get this done, but that doesn't mean we have to rush ahead with it."

Fast's ears went backwards. "Does that include me too?"

Night nuzzled into Fast's cheek. "Unfortunately yes. Let's find some measure of peace, then we can see about expanding this herd, as if it needed it." She perked an ear and glanced up. "Silver, could you see to the foals?"

Silver canted an ear towards their room and could hear the faint noises of their stirring. "I'm on it!" She flew from the room in a hurry to erupt into the nursery. "Hello, my wonderful little bundles. How are we feeling today?" She approached the crib and leaned in to pull back the sheet, but there was only one foal there.

Jumping back with surprise, Silver's eyes began to wander the room. "Where did you get off to, Morning Glory? I can see your sister. Come on out and give momma a hug." She moved to the other crib and pulled back the sheet. A note fell from the blanket and fluttered down, to be caught in her magic and pulled close. The blood in her veins went cold as ice.

Good day, 'Prince',

Perhaps we were hasty in our treating of you. As a loving mother, you must have a great deal of care for your little one. We've borrowed him. He's full of your sick, tainted, befouled blood. But that's not his fault, is it? You have created an adorable little abomination. If you love him, if you can even feel proper love, you'll come quietly, and without fanfare, to the small house on the east side of town. It has a purple trim and yellow sides. Bring nopony. Bring nothing. Come naked and put on that ring of ours we know you have. If you truly love your child, come before us meekly, and prove that you have a heart.

Judging,

Instead of a name, there was a symbol. Reading it made her horn itch fiercely, and the paper exploded into fire, quickly becoming nothing but ash.

Author's Note

Well... shoot.

And they burned the letter to prevent us from finding their typos!

137 - Facing One's Sins

Silver leaned in and gently kissed little Twilight. "How ironic that the child of Twilight would have a different name. Wait here, little daughter. I have to go." She turned away and strode from the room purposefully, shedding her saddlebag as she went.

Fast was there, approaching the room. "Hey, you want any help with them?"

Silver moved to her swiftly and kissed her on the cheek. "Take care of her." Then she was striding past without a pause.

"Her?" Fast turned in place. "You mean both of them, right? Silver?"

Silver blinked between spaces and appeared on the ground floor, moving swiftly for a cabinet that held many little things, including the ring they had requested of her.

"Put that down." It was Night Watch, stepping towards her lightly. "What happened?"

Silver bared her teeth for a moment. "I'm facing my past. You can't come with me. They'll hurt him. I'd rather die a thousand times than be the reason he comes to harm." She used her own magic to set the ring down on her horn, the force faltering as it slid into place. She could barely get it into place with a final shove, her magic sealed, at least her unicorn magic. "They claim they're still ponies..."

Night's wings spread wide. "No pony would do half the things you already know they've done."

Silver smiled, hints of sadness showing through her features. "I have to make them see that. I won't give up my values, or let them hurt him."

She leaned in to touch noses but Night recoiled. "You can try to stop me, but I will be there." She spread her wings and took rapid flight from the castle, vanishing from sight.

Silver shook her head slowly. "I'd hope you would be." She smiled to herself then let out a slow breath, wind rushing from her as she deflated before she drew it all back in, rising to her full height and trotting with her head held up high. She marched through town as if to her own execution, to the smiling faces of the inhabitants, who had no idea what she went to face.

"Oh, Princess Silver Stars. Can I trouble you for a moment?" Silver looked up to see a smiling Mayor Mare. "I was hoping for a few signatures for a few vital papers, if you can spare the time, your majesty?"

Silver paused a moment. "Have we ever really talked before?"

The mayor looked dumbfounded by the question. "Oh, well, I suppose not."

Silver reached out a hoof and the mayor flinched back. Silver flinched with her, that moment of pain a lash across her psyche, but she reached slowly and put a leg over Mayor Mare, drawing her close. "We need to. I shouldn't live in your town without knowing you. I have to go, I'm sorry." She released the stunned dignitary, and walked onwards with new resolve.

She let her eyes wander. The Cakes were moving an order. Rarity was working on a dress in her window. The vendors were offering their wares, and a group of ponies seemed to be making some kind of art fresco. It was all... lovely. They didn't deserve to become the center point of a terrorist strike, which she feared could become the case if she made a scene or didn't show up. How far would those that hated what she represented stoop to, while claiming to defend virtue?

Silver shook the thoughts from her head as the house came into view. It wasn't very large, or assuming, or remarkable in any way. She strode to it as she realized she just walked through town with the horn blocker on, and not a pony had noticed. Figured... She smiled a little, then reached for the handle with her mouth before pausing, remembering a moment long ago. She raised a hoof and gently brushed the handle to find some slick moisture coming off.

It was drugged, just like the first changeling she found out was a changeling had done. She sat on her haunches and worked the knob between two hooves, getting it open without knocking herself out. As the door swung inwards on quiet hinges, she called out, "Hello? I've come, as you asked." She rose to her hooves and stepped inside.

The door slapped just behind her, smacking her tail and rump and causing her to jump despite herself. "A-alright, we're alone now. Can we talk?"

A skinny stallion, several inches shorter than Silver, stepped out. "No fire and brimstone? No shield, threats, and violence at the ready? Are you losing your touch?"

Silver looked over the stallion and his bright purple fur and dirty orange mane and tail. "You have... issues with me. Will you tell them to me? Let him go. He has done nothing wrong. He is innocent."

He circled as he approached, though the motion paused as he reached the wall to her right. "He's fine. We're not monsters. Not like you, or her. If you're waiting for a chance to snatch him up, forget it. He's not here. You're not a pony, just trying to pretend. Wearing a mask and playing the part, poorly."

Silver took a slow step into the house. "What did I do wrong? If you know my history, you know I want to do the right thing."

"The right thing? Fine, leave." He bared his flat teeth a moment in a terrible sneer. "Go away."

Silver shook her head slowly. "I'm tied to this world. You call me a human, but I couldn't even say how much of me can call myself that, anymore."

He pointed a hoof suddenly to a faint tracing of an X on the ground. "Stand there. You're dangerous. We have to immobilize you."

Silver looked to the mark. "Will you talk to me then? Will you at least offer a hoof in the chance of friendship?"

He thrust his hoof at the mark. "Stand. Talking sweet won't get your little spawn back after."

Silver let out a slow breath as she advanced. The floor gave way beneath her an inch, and the roof collapsed on her in a snare. Her midsection around her wings was suddenly tightly bound in a thick band of leather. She wouldn't be able to fly, but her hooves were still free. Did they not know of their power? "At least tell me what I did wrong, to bring up such hatred in ponies. Ponies shouldn't hate."

His expression shifted a little, melting from anger to a bit of sadness. "No... They shouldn't. The more of your past we unearth, the more crimes you escaped from with barely punishment at all. You've corrupted our highest leaders, our newest leaders, and even our most distant leaders. You have them all wrapped around your hoof, willing to banish any trouble you bring on yourself."

He moved around her. As she tried to turn he hissed quickly, "Stop! Stay where you are." She stopped turning, allowing him to move behind her. She could hear his slow steps. It became a little darker. Had he drawn the blinds? The steps came closer to her flank. "Look at you. You're a walking sex symbol. How much did you beg for that?"

Silver twitched an ear back towards him. "Do you want the whole story?"

"Yes! All of it. Confess." His voice had a frantic tone, almost hysterical.

Silver nodded slowly. "After I attempted to end my own life--"

"Disgusting."

"Luna had saved me, and owned me as a result. I was broken and shattered, and she gave me her blood, and drew me into her world to give me a new strength."

She winced as he suddenly struck her on the flank. "You're an outsider, a human! You had no right being given that gift. Or being... the first lunar unicorn. There are so many more worthy unicorns out there. Don't you have any remorse?"

Silver nodded softly. "There were others. Others who would probably serve better, but she took me. I didn't ask, but I did accept it. It's my responsibility now. I accept that."

He lashed out at her other flank, making her wobble a step from the blow. "And how seriously did you take that position? You couldn't even remain a lunar unicorn for more than a few months. You thirsted for power! You hungered for the crown!"

She turned her head, earning her a sudden hoof against her snout, making her vision swim in pain.

"Remain forward! You'll follow your commands if you want him safe. Don't think you can overcome me. I'm nopony at all... if I don't report in, they'll assume the worst, and you don't want that, do you?" He huffed loudly. "Continue. Tell me how you became a princess when so many others are passed over."

Silver wondered if she was doing the right thing, but nodded despite it. "I was captured by a rogue unicorn, taken to be sold off, we think. Twilight came in a pure rage. She annihilated everything with magic, me included. She killed me." A smirk touched her lips. "Not the last time I'd experience it... Celestia said I had died just right. I was full of magic from several places... Even my child, my foal, he was part of that magic, burning inside of me."

"You sacrificed your own kin for power!" He drove a hoof into her ribs, forcing the air from her in a painful wheeze.

"No! I wept for days. I didn't want that... I really didn't... He's still alive. I found a way, with Twilight. We found a way..." She choked for air, struggling to catch up as he circled around to be in front of her. "I mean it!"

He scowled at her. "I'm sure you do. We've skipped a portion of your sin. You were a stallion, a colt, when you were named Luna's ward. How did you come to be a mare, then a princess? For a time you were all but named quietly dead. We had to search quite hard to find your trail, outside."

Silver slowly sat down. "I was named dangerous, after defending myself from three attackers. One died. Twilight said I was unbalanced, Celestia had the cure."

"Celestia always has the cure." He smiled. "What was it?"

Silver put a hoof on her chest. "They put me on a cold table, and she, uh, Twilight... She removed my... They worked together, and made a mare of me, hoping it would make me kinder."

He raised a brow high. "And did it work, worker of sin? You went on to seduce Twilight Sparkle through some trick of magic, became heavy with her foal, and used it to become a princess!" He lashed out at her, striking her dead center in her snout. She cried out in pain as blood began to flow from her injured nose. "Admit it! Confess!"

Silver looked to the stallion, tears stinging at her eyes. "I could have simply died then. Don't think I haven't considered that. But I made a promise, to myself, later to Luna. Suicide is a sin I won't repeat. Celestia had the answer to not die, and I didn't." She spat out blood in a runny spot on the ground. "I can't take that back, and my child... he lives. I'm--"

He brought a hoof in suddenly, punching her in the guts with a terrible fit of fresh pain. "You should have just taken the drug. My superiors might have been kinder. Sinner, they'll hear every word you said. Every silver lie. Every twitch in your ill-deserved body. Human, you make me sick to look at you, knowing there's no mare in there, just an alien, hiding among us."

Author's Note

Silver's not in the best place right now.

138 - You are Ours

He pointed to the ground. "Stay. No matter what, you don't move." He slid in beside her with a shudder. "Filthy reprobate. How many ponies have you seduced?"

She was fairly certain it wasn't an actual question and remained silent. He nudged against her. "You may get dizzy. Don't. Move."

It all went dark with an instant flash of magic. She was in a small room. There was a mare in there with her, but the stallion was gone. The mare smiled nervously. "Please don't kill me." She was slight of build, with bright yellow fur, neon. Her tail and mane were green. Her bright violet eyes looked at Silver imploringly. "Or rape me."

Silver tilted her head. "I don't want to do either of those things. Are you with them? Please, I just want my colt to be alright."

She shook her head. "Colt? N-no, I don't know anything about them." When Silver sighed, she shrank away as if afraid of the worst.

Silver reached a hoof. "I'm sorry if I'm scaring you. I don't want to scare anyone."

She scowled at Silver. "You s-say that, but you are terrifying... It's partially your fault, you know."

"What is?"

She gestured over herself. "This."

Silver canted her head without understanding.

She grunted softly and sank to the floor. "I'm here to be cleansed and punished as well."

Silver lifted an ear. "Is that what this is? Will my child be safe?"

"I don't know."

One of the walls, featureless and beige, slid open as a moderately-sized stallion looked inside. "Go on. Work your foul magic over her."

She pinned her ears back and scrambled back against an opposing wall as Silver frowned at the new male. "What magic?"

He sneered viciously. "Don't play with us. Stud, now."

Silver blinked softly. They couldn't force her to do that. She didn't even have the parts, and the blocker ensured she couldn't cast the spell even if she had wanted to, which she didn't. "No. That's wrong. Wrong as hell. What's wrong with you all?"

He pulled out a device like a flashlight and pointed it at Silver. "Your very presence has made the creation of sin easier." He flicked it on with a twist of his tongue, and the pink light bathed Silver. She began to pant as forced pleasure rushed through her. A familiar weight began to rapidly grow as she transitioned between genders, rapidly growing a male apparatus that covered her female organs. "That's more like it. Now stud. Give us a foal to keep if you want your own back so much."

The mare suddenly jumped at him, and he turned the flashlight on her. She cried out, though the alarmed sound turned to a throaty moan as she collapsed before him and spasmed. "This could have been pleasant enough, but we have time. Stud him anyway," commanded the flashlight-wielding pony with a cruel expression as the mare became more and more male under its light.

Silver shook her head with a loud snout. "I don't care if you make me male or female, I won't be doing that with her. Stop this. This isn't right." Despite her words, the urge was there, tickling at her. Whatever magic was used on her, it was like the bangle she was forced to wear for a while, and left her feeling ready to rut anything. She kept a firm grasp on her will. She would not be controlled.

The converted mare rose with a confused expression before jumping at the male again, but her eyes shone with lust, not anger. He brought up his free hoof and struck her across her face, knocking her back. "Worthless. You're both worthless!" He stepped back and the door slid shut behind him.

Silver considered if the time was right to break free. No...

As she contemplated this, warmth and wetness descended on her newly created member. She looked down to see the she-male mare nursing at her pole with wild abandon. Silver gently pushed at her head. "Stop that. You'll be... angry when you get your senses back." A muffled groan was the only reply given, and she kept at it. Silver tried to refuse it. To deny it, but the stimulation wasn't so easily ignored. She was rising rapidly to release, and a part of her wanted it very badly.

Despite that, she put her hooves on the mare's shoulders and gave a powerful shove, sending the pony sliding across the floor to bump against the other floor. Silver panted, trying to regain control. "Enough... Neither of us will touch the other."

She sat up, shivering before she shook her head. "N-no, Neither of us... I'm sorry, it was..."

Silver reached out and put a hoof on her shoulder. "I've been there. Be strong."

The door slid open several minutes later to allow a new pony to step inside, a mare. She looked between the two of them. "Interesting." She made a little note with a quill held in her magic. "Silver Stars, human, can I trust you to follow me without incident? I've been instructed to remind you that his health depends on your cooperation."

Silver stepped towards the pony that seemed to have the air of a scholar or a researcher. "I'm not here to start fights. I just want him safe, and maybe to learn why you hate me."

The new mare raised a brow. "Hate? Curious. I don't have a need for that." She turned and began walking away. The door closed itself the moment Silver was out, leaving the other mare in the little room.

She looked over her shoulder at Silver. "You must understand, while some... others are quite bitter, enraged at your actions, I see it as a chance to learn." She opened a door with her mind to the left of the hallway they walked along, opening the way to a library. "My research says you appreciate the desire to learn." She held up a hoof. "I'm not available, and you're already married."

Silver quirked her head to the left a bit. "I wasn't going to ask, but, yes, I do appreciate that. I think it's a commendable thing."

"Good." She turned to Silver. "Then you'll cooperate with me?" She hiked a brow as her eyes darted lower. "Curious, did you want to breed the mare we have in captivity? How did she take it?"

Silver rolled her eyes. "One of your ponies did this, to both of us. We didn't do anything, before or after."

The scientist made a quick note. "Interesting. I'm Samantha, by the way."

Silver perked an ear. "Samantha? That's not a very--"

"Not a very pony name, you are correct." She turned, tail whipping up to strike Silver across the snout. "Very astute."

Silver followed after Samantha, feeling curiosity swell. "Were you taken, by Text?"

Samantha went quiet a moment, tapping her chin with a hoof. "Text? A curious moniker. Kindly stand over the table. Put your hooves in the indents." She indicated a narrow table that was just wide enough to support Silver's torso.

Silver stepped towards it slowly. "Perhaps you could tell me why they're so angry at me? I've made mistakes before, but I try to put them right. I want this behind us."

Samantha turned to a lever, which switched with blue magic, causing hoofcuffs to snap solidly around Silver's hooves and a thick strap to come up from the table around her midsection, laying over the one that already bound her wings. "I already told you, you haven't made me angry. On the contrary, you're the most interesting specimen I've had the pleasure of examining, and so cooperative too." She smiled gently. "Do you understand how exciting this can be? My data says you do."

Silver became afraid. It was like her beloved Twilight, with every shred of care for her removed. It was like... back when she casually helped Celestia defile her. "Just don't forget that your 'specimen' is alive, has feelings, and would rather be your friend."

Samantha raised a brow as she circled Silver. "You still want to become associates with me, after this?" She leaned in and smiled. "They were wrong."

"About?"

She flicked another switch, bringing down a rather large chandelier that bristled with tools. "You've gone native most splendidly. You'd rather make friends than even defend yourself, given the chance. Even in the face of catastrophic personal loss, you hold out your hand, hoping to let friendship win in the end." She reached up and pulled down a long pointy-looking device, like an ice pick, but it glowed with its own magic as her own magic wrapped around it. "Even natives struggle to capture that. Most are herd brutes. They trust the familiar. Fear the unknown. They don't cause conflict, usually, out of fear, but will run away before trying to make friends."

Silver watched the tool, trying to discern its purpose as she licked over her lips in growing anxiety. "My wife, Twilight Sparkle, you know her, I assume?"

Samantha brought the device even with Silver's cutie mark. "I've read about her, yes." With a sudden thrust, the device stabbed through the mark with a flash of pain, then began to fill with blood, and a little something else. Silver flinched in pain and shuddered at the terror of being stabbed at all. "What about her?"

Silver sucked in a harsh breath as the device was drawn from her. "She is the princess of friendship. I looked up to her... before I even came here. She isn't perfect, not by a long shot. Besides... I was always like this in a way. I don't like fighting."

Sam gestured to a shelf and the device flew away into it before she called down what looked like a bone saw. "Is that so?"

Silver went rigid at the sight of it. The needle she could take, if unhappily. The saw? She squirmed and thrashed. "Not that, please! That isn't how to learn."

Samantha leaned in slowly, the bone saw moving with her motions. "Oh, are you a scientist now? I only want one of your wings. You have two. Don't be greedy."

Color drained from Silver's face as she sent her magic in a frantic rush. She exploded free of her manacles and practically tore herself from the bench, only to collapse. Too much, too fast. She was left on the ground, wheezing and wide-eyed with abject terror.

Samantha put the saw back with her tool collection. "Are you quite finished? Hmm, so you were capable of escape. Were you that willing to wait, to hope you could convince me to your side?" She brought down a stethoscope and placed their plugs in her ears before pressing the listening drum to Silver's chest. "Did I scare you that badly? Very elevated." She let the device hang from her as she pulled Silver back off the ground and carefully set her back on the table. "We're not done, I'm afraid."

Author's Note

Who is Samantha? She hasn't been as quick to beat around Silver at the drop of a hat, but that doesn't make her harmless.

At least she doesn't seem the type to make typos on her reports.

139 - Mighty Princess

Samantha put a hoof on Silver's back as she secured straps and buckles that had been torn free moments before. "This is for your safety. We're both perfectly aware you could tear yourself free at any moment."

Silver snorted softly. "If you know that, and with the reputation I seem to have around here, why are you happy to keep working with me instead of running and screaming?"

She raised a brow lightly. "Didn't I say this? I don't hate you. You're absolutely fascinating. I want to learn more." Her magic reached up and snagged a device that seemed designed to hold something open. "Could you open wide for me and say 'ahhh'?"

Silver clenched her teeth. "You can't make me. Why should I?" Her words were muffled by her held jaw as she glared at the scientist.

"No, I suppose I can't." Samantha sighed. A syringe floated beside her. "I could send you to sleep if you prefer, but I'd really rather have your cooperation. I've read your reports." She leaned in, almost nose-to-nose. "You like science. You like curiosity. Well, I'm curious. Let me be curious, for science. I'll tell them you were a perfect angel if you do as I ask."

Silver's jaw relaxed, and she let out a slow sigh as she opened her mouth. "What are you even look--" Her words were cut off as the cold metal was slid in and locked in place, holding her mouth open. She wondered for a moment if she could crush the device if she decided to do so. It was only a few thin sheets of metal...

Samantha peered into the open snout with a soft hmm of curious appreciation. "Besides, your chosen mate is Princess Twilight Sparkle, is she not? You should be quite used to these examinations." Silver felt something tapping at the inside of her chin. "I imagine she has you strapped down like this frequently."

Silver flushed softly. She had invited Twilight to do so, but there was always something keeping one or the both of them distracted. It almost felt like cheating to have another scientist probing at her before Twilight had her chance. "What is this increased temperature for? Is being examined a sexual act?" She raised a brow. "Would that relax you?"

Silver quickly shook her head and Samantha shrugged. "Very well, now as I was saying..." She reached in with her prodding tool and touched the back of Silver's mouth. The gag reflex was intense, if brief. "You may be pleased to know you're depressingly standard in the throat, though this..." She heard a soft rapping of the instrument tapping at her fangs. "You've killed with these, from what I read. Cardiac arrest due entirely to traumatic mental stimulation." She sat down, swaying the tool left and right as she swayed a little with it. "I'd like to see that. Will you show it to me?"

Attempts to speak were muffled at best and Samantha sighed. The holding tool was drawn free of Silver. "There. You were saying?"

"I don't want to kill anyone."

She put a hoof over her chest. "Not even me?"

"No! You're not even bad, I think. A little weird, yes..."

Samantha flashed her flat teeth. "You, calling me strange? How amusing. To answer the question you haven't asked, I'm not human."

"Why the human name?"

She leaned in. "I was hoping you'd say that." She made a scribble on a notepad floating beside her. "So you are aware of humans enough to know their naming conventions. And they said you were uncooperative. You're a perfect specimen." She smiled like a child gazing at a favored toy. "I wish I could keep you forever, or at least until I figured it all out."

Silver licked over her lips and fangs as she tried to figure out her captor. "What are you trying to figure out?"

"Oh? You want to know? More than, say, getting out, or getting your child back?"

Silver shrank back. "Is he safe? Please, he did--"

Samantha put a hoof on Silver's nose. "Answer me this. Why do you care what happens to him?"

Silver's eyes went wide. "Why? He's a foal. My foal! But anyone's foal is worth rescuing. I just want him safe. He doesn't deserve this."

She tapped her chin. "And we should care... why?"

Silver reared up as best she could without tearing the straps on her. "Because you're ponies, and decent people? Whatever crimes I committed, punish me for them, not him."

She moved around Silver slowly and approached a slowly spewing sheet of paper. "I'm not a decent person. I like to think I'm not awful, certainly." She lifted the paper, looking it over critically. "I'm sorry we met this way, but here we are. My mother was a human. They say producing me was the greatest pain she ever experienced, and the last." She brought out a pair of spectacles and draped it over her snout as she leaned in at the paper. "It was her choice to come here. Her choice to breed with my father. Her choice to carry me." She looked up from the notes to Silver. "Your choice to lay here, willing to sacrifice yourself for your own child."

Silver's ears flipped back. "I'm sorry, for your loss."

A little derisive laugh was her answer. "I never met her. I can't miss her. All I've ever had of her is a few photos. She's a fact. A figure..." She rapidly approached Silver and slammed a hoof beside her head. "Why are you a pony?"

Silver flinched back from the sudden violence. "Huh? Several ponies tried to make me one of them before I ended up with Luna, and went in permanently."

Samantha slowly tilted her head. "Just like that?" She slipped back to the ground and turned away. "Father said she... Nevermind that." She took off the glasses and threw them in her magic, just for them to vanish a few inches away. "Your readings are fascinating. Your blood sample's not anything I could recognize. You really are a fine example of... whatever you are." She reared up and reached for a few knobs closer to the top of her blinking machine. "You don't even understand. You fuse so many things together, casually. You don't even start to comprehend the forces at war within you."

Silver licked over her lips. She wanted to reply, but she wasn't sure what to say. Samantha sounded impassioned, and curious. "Is this bad?"

"Bad?" She turned to Silver. "Is a fire bad, simply for being there? No, we need fire, as much as ponies try to avoid it in their little towns. A flame that escapes an oven doesn't suddenly become 'evil'." She strode up towards Silver. "But make no mistake. You are a fire, Silver Stars. You are burning. I want to know what you will ignite, and what you will become when the flames are gone. What sort of ash will you make, Silver Stars? I want to know." She pulled down a new syringe. It looked empty, and its needle was horrifically long. "This will hurt."

Silver skipped back, or tried. The attempted spell created a nasty backlog of magic against the ring on her horn and filled her with a savage headache for a moment. It was long enough for Samantha to press the needle in at the base of her horn and angle it upwards, piercing further and further into it. Silver wanted it gone, to break free, but was equally terrified that thrashing around would cause even more harm as the metal slid into her inch after painful inch. "Shhhh. Be still and it'll be done shortly." Samantha was a mare of her word, at least, and drew the syringe clear of Silver's new ache, filled with fluid that glowed the soft silver of Silver's magic. "There we are."

Samantha moved to her machine and inserted the syringe into it. "You reall--"

The angry stallion from before burst in. "Your time is up! He wants her, now!"

Samantha scowled at the stallion. "Tell him to be patient. She's being very reasonable, and I'm getting all the research data I want."

He stomped firmly. "Time. Is. Up." He stormed to Silver's side with a snort. "Trying to sweeten up your captor? Too bad! She's not it." He kicked a lever to undo the straps. "Get up, and get moving. You so much as look at me funny, you get punished, and your little brat dies in front of you."

~I'll inform him of your reactions.~

Silver looked up towards Samantha, who gave the faintest of nods, but didn't try to talk.

"Move it!"

Silver stepped away from the table, going where she was directed down a new hallway. She wondered as she walked how she could feel sadness for leaving behind Samantha. Was the cold torture of the scientist better than the unknown before her? She ventured to speak. "Sir?"

He kicked her in the flank for daring it. "Keep your mouth shut! If he wants to talk to you, he'll say so. I'll have none of your silver-tongued lies."

Leading her up to a stately pine door, he reached past her and knocked on it with several clops of a hoof. "Come in," came a soft voice from beyond.

He pushed the door open. "Silver's here, inquisitor."

A white stallion swiveled in a very comfortable-looking chair. His long blond hair hung about his face in a finely-groomed fashion as he gazed at Silver with blue eyes that stared at her with far more intensity than she ever would have expected of the pony she once knew as a cartoon. "Leave us. I will speak with the heretic directly. May destiny have mercy on us."

"Have mercy on us." The angry stallion left without further word, but spared a moment to glare at Silver before closing the door.

"Blueblood?" Silver was stunned. Of all the ponies it could be...

"Prince Blueblood." He slid from the chair. "It is a rare... pleasure... to greet a fellow prince, and a mare? I might have never assumed this day would arrive. Was she rough on you?"

A fine white linen napkin floated to her and draped over her face, blocking her view for a moment before she could raise a hoof and brush it off, only to see blood had specked over it. She paled lightly and cleaned the injury as best she could.

"She is... overeager at times. Put her out of your thoughts, for now. We have things to discuss, Prince Silver Stars." He gazed at her evenly. She couldn't tell if he was being friendly, or simply prying for information.

Silver nodded softly. "Please, let him go. You have me."

"Auntie may think little of me, but I have not entirely wasted my education." He raised a finely groomed brow lightly. "If there is no collateral, you will bring about your revenge quite swiftly. He is safe, and will continue to be so, and not here."

No threat? "As long as I continue to cooperate?"

Blueblood smiled gently. "I'm not so barbaric. I have no intention of harming your foal. Mind you, should I go... missing, the others that hold him may act on their own initiative. Let us not come to such an unfortunate circumstance, yes?"

Silver gave a stiff nod. "I understand. I didn't come here for revenge or violence. Tell me what I did wrong." She tapped the ground with a hoof. "Tell me how to make it right. I'm not a monster."

He shook his head at her. "I believe you. At least, I am certain you have no desire to be a beast. You simply are one. Poor lady. I can see that rejection burning in your eyes. You so desperately want to hide beneath the blanket of pony flesh. Hide away from the horror, both that you've made, and seen."

Silver raised her head. "Stop that. Being a pony is no excuse... Some of the things your people have said, and done to and around me. They are not befitting 'ponies', as we would idealize. Being a monster is a choice. I want peace."

He smiled slowly. "We shall see. Sit. It is impolite to have this conversation on our hooves."

Author's Note

Who is enemy, who is foe? Is seeing Blueblood a blessing or a curse?

This whole situation feels like a typo.

140 - Why?

Silver moved to the cushion laid out. There weren't any other chairs she could see. She sank heavily on it, staring at Blueblood. She wasn't sure what emotion she should be feeling. It didn't... "Prince Blueblood."

He pressed his forehooves together. "Yes, my dear?"

Silver took a slow breath. "Not like this. Why? Why would you hunt me like this, only to have me dragged in front of you? When Celestia finds out, or Luna... Why?"

He rolled a hoof. "Tell me why."

Silver frowned a moment before she nodded. Why... "You're not afraid of them knowing."

"Mmmhmm."

"You're not afraid of anypony knowing."

"Mmmhmm. Do go on."

"You... Look. This has been a very trying day, to put it mildly. I want to hold onto this. I want to be a pony worth calling a pony." She lifted an ear. "If your goal was secrecy, that's done."

A smile slowly spread over his snout. "The ones I hide from will remain in the dark." He held out a hoof towards her. "I'm very sorry for this dreadful treatment, fellow prince. I haven't harmed you. You know this."

Silver tilted her head. "No, no you haven't. I haven't harmed you. You know this."

He rolled a hoof. "You wouldn't believe the effort of squirreling myself into their trusted circle, and to rise to some level of command... Good thing I did as well. They've become quite good at what they do, hiding from Luna and Celestia's watchful gazes."

Silver licked over her lips. "Is that really it?" She sat up. "Is it over?"

"I'm afraid not." He ran a hoof slowly along the armrest of his chair. "They expect me to question you, fellow prince, and to extract information. I haven't yet found out exactly where your foal is, or how to extract him." He smiled a little. "Can you be patient?"

Silver bobbed her head quickly. "Y-yes! Knowing you're looking, that means a lot. Please... If you're not in charge, who is?"

Blueblood leaned back, his chair squeaking lightly. "I have some authority, here, but even a vaunted 'inquisitor' pales before the upper echelons. The Prime Investigator of Harmony is their title, but I know precious little more than that. I've received letters, each one with different penmanship, all supposedly from them. Dreadful business, really."

"Does Celestia know of this?"

"She knows I'm involved, and how. More than that, we don't share, for our mutual benefits." He lifted a glass of wine and sipped from it before sending it to shatter against the opposing wall. It exploded in a spray of dark red fluid and bits of glass, and the angry pony from before shoved his head in. "She's become troublesome." The man scowled at Silver, looking almost ready to pounce. "See her, safely, to the barracks, room 14. She needs time to consider her sin."

"As you command, inquisitor." He moved for Silver with a grunt. "On your hooves! Time to move."

Silver looked towards Blueblood, but his act was back and he showed no interest in her more than a casual disgust. With a near-silent sigh, she went as she was directed. When she wasn't climbing the stairs fast enough for her guard's likings, her legs were kicked out from underneath her, sending her crashing to the stairs and sliding down several in a symphony of pains. "Your sin holding you up? Move like you have somewhere to be, heretic."

She clambered back to her feet quietly and strode past him, set on not giving him the satisfaction of a reply or a response. She quietly set her energy flowing and directed them at the sore places, including the dull ache in her horn, willing her body to mend itself. She grew warm and a little dizzy, but the pain was fading. It was working, bit by bit. Replacing the pain came a hunger, but asking the guard about mealtime seemed an invitation to be abused.

He opened the door and pointed inside. "Get!" As soon as she was in, he slammed the door shut, and the sound of the lock being deployed came moments later before the clip-clop of his hooves retreated back down the hallway he came.

Silver was alone in a small room. This one was better appointed than the original holding cell, and there was no second pony. She moved to the small bed provided and sank down on it. There was no food to chew on, much to look at, or do. She tried to relax. Relax and recover, that she might be ready for whatever came next.

A loud thud echoed from elsewhere. Silver perked up and looked to the door as hooves rapidly approached. Someone banged on the door. "Silver, are you there?!"

"Y-yes, in here!" The voice sounded so familiar.

The door exploded inwards, followed by the magically-enhanced hooves of Night Watch. She set her hind hooves back under herself with a snort. "Come on, we're leaving."

Silver's ears flipped back. "N-Night! I'm so happy to see you, but it isn't that simple. If I vanish, my son might be killed."

Night spun on Silver, wings going wide. "Then we find him first, and free him. Then we find every pony responsible, and make them wish we'd never learned their faces." She licked over her fangs. "Come on. And you, stop right there." She slowly turned to glare at Samantha, who had a syringe floating beside her. "Put it down, lay down, and maybe you won't be savagely beaten today."

Silver stomped a hoof. "Stop it! I don't even think Samantha's with them, not really. It's complicated, Night Watch. Please believe me..."

Held securely in Samantha's magic, it suddenly darted forward for Night despite her orders. Night ducked to the side, and it turned with her, plunging into her chest and depressing on impact, injecting her with something as she hissed. "Damn..."

Silver hurried to Night's side. "Please," she whispered harshly. "Go, keep an eye on me, but go!"

Night struggled against the intense dose of sedatives she'd been filled with. Her necklace almost burned with heat as magic gathered in her, battling the drug for supremacy. She hadn't been knocked out, as any pony with that much of the stuff Samantha had used had right to be, but everything was blurry and spinning a bit. "R-right. I'll be back." She suddenly dashed down the hallway and vanished around the corner.

Samantha strode forward, looking to where Night had gone before turning her gaze to Silver and smiling gently. "Good girl." She raised a hoof and ran it gently along Silver's snout. "You would have made me sad if you ran away before we could finish. Mmm, now go, lay down, come on, that's right." She gently led Silver back to her bed. "You are such a lovely specimen. Now if you need anything, you just call." She moved to the door and pulled it shut behind her with her magic. The door wasn't locked.

Silver wondered just how much she was trusted? How serious was Samantha being? She rolled over to her belly. "Samantha?" Nothing happened, so she called louder. The sound of approaching hoofsteps became clear. The door was nudged open and her face came into view.

"Hello there, my delicious puzzle. What do you need?"

She glanced away, then back at Samantha. "Oh, uh, I need to use the little fillie's room."

Samantha looked far too pleased at the idea. "Oh delightful! This way." She turned away and began leading the way back towards her lab. "Don't worry about that moron guard. He was beaten savagely. I have you all to myself for a day or two until they send a replacement." She looked over her shoulder. "We get to work together without any distractions. Isn't that lovely?"

When they reached the lab, Samantha guided Silver over a grate, then brought over a large glass container. "Go ahead."

Silver blinked owlishly. "W-what?" That certainly wasn't any bathroom she could recognize, and the glass being held between her legs gave her ideas. "You want a sample, like that?"

"And whyever not?" Samantha arched a brow. "Go on."

Silver tried to think of most anything else as she delivered the sample for Samantha. The scientist looked delighted and floated the container of amber fluids away before bringing over a rag and cleaning Silver up. "There you are. Nothing to be scared of. See, I'm not here to hurt you." She raised a brow. "This reminds me, are you fertile? You've clearly proven capable of a stud, but as a mare?" She leaned in suddenly. "Can I have your next egg? Just think of the things I could learn from an examination."

Silver winced at the request. "Do you even know what you would be looking for?" She couldn't imagine pony science was advanced enough to get much out of a random egg.

Samantha rolled a hoof slowly. "Well, no, but we won't learn without looking anyway. You'll be pleased to know I'm still parsing over your horn marrow and it's absolutely fascinating. I could stare at your numbers all day long." She took a soft sigh, then stood up and trotted away. "But that's for tomorrow. Tonight, I'd like to test your reflexes. Do Alicorns have different reflexes than the universal pony ones? Do they share all the tribal peculiarities? How has this not been tested before!"

For a moment, Silver shared her question. How had that not been tested before?

Samantha grinned. "I can see it in your eyes. You want to know too. Of course, you're not precisely ideal, also being part human, but I think this will be good enough until I get my hooves on Celestia or Luna." She pointed up on her table. "Sit, sit. I won't even strap you down this time, promise. I need to see your movements."

Silver approached the table, eyeing it a moment before she slid up on top of it. "Please, no more jabbing."

Samantha held up a hoof. "No more jabbing, today." She plucked a little mallet off her tool chandelier and brought it over to Silver's knee. "Now just relax. Pretend I'm not even here. She bonked against Silver with it and she felt her leg flex without her control. "That's one down..." She happily tested each leg in turn, each joint in turn. She tried for places Silver didn't think would react. Some of them did. Samantha noted each and every one down for positive or negative. "Fascinating..." She scribbled busily a moment. "Tell me, did you know that mare? The lunar pony. She seemed to recognize you, and you didn't look surprised to see her."

Silver was quiet.

"I see. A shame I couldn't catch her. She seemed a fascinating subject. Not as perfect as you, of course." She put a hoof to Silver's cheek and rubbed. "Nobody could be as perfect as you are, my delightful little abomination of scientific advancement."

Author's Note

Oh, hello Samantha. I thought we'd get a break from you, but you don't like being off camera, do you?

Good thing I think you're adorably insane.

Just think of the typos in her reports!

141 - In the Pursuit of Knowledge

"Are you hungry?" Samantha circled around Silver. "I was just about to see to a snack for myself."

Silver was famished, and telling Samantha felt safe. "Yes, please. Today really took a lot out of me."

"My precious dear." She frowned a little. "Did they abuse you when they had you out of my sight?"

Silver's expression flattened a little. Sure, Samantha seemed a little kinder than the guard, but she wasn't innocent of harm. "I'm afraid so."

Samantha ran magic fingers along Silver's snout. "Well you don't move a muscle. Let me feed you." And off she went, cantering with a soft humming as she went.

Silver watched her go and let out a little sigh. She wasn't sure who her allies were anymore. Her thoughts strayed to Blueblood, who seemed enmeshed in the entire affair, but possibly as an agent of the crown? He may be an ally, but showing it would blow his cover, which meant he couldn't afford that, so he was almost as bad as anyone else, in the immediate.

Thinking about Samantha, Silver decided she didn't share the religious fanaticism of the rank and file. She really did want to learn, but didn't seem to have any considerations for her subject along the way. She decided she probably should be much more angry at her. "If you didn't remind me of Twilight..."

"What was that?" Samantha entered the room with a smile. She had two plates hovering at either side of her head, steam lifting from them. "We'll eat together today. Think of it as a bonding exercise. Do you have any allergies I should be aware of?"

Silver twitched an ear at her. "None that I was aware of, even as a human."

She giggled in an almost childish delight. "First time you admitted to being human. What were you like?" She walked closer and set one plate to hover just before Silver. There was no fork or other utensil on the plate. It had mashed potatoes primarily, with some greens lost in the pile of buttered whites.

Silver formed a spoon of magic and used it to sample what would be dinner. Mmm. Captive or not, the food was decent and she began filling herself eagerly.

"Poor thing, go ahead and eat first, then we can get to that question." She stood beside Silver and ate quietly from then out. Several minutes passed in peace as hungers were satisfied. She collected Silver's plate, gently nudging her magic around the plate. Silver released it without contest, and she set both side on a counter. "Here." She produced two cups, one she kept for herself, the other she offered to Silver.

A sniff filled Silver's nose with the scent of apples, and she took the cup in her magic, sipping from it.

"A little taste of home, hmm?" She drew from her cup softly. "Apple Family grown. Best supplier of apples for quite a distance. Now, about that question. You were human, weren't you, my delicious discovery? Tell me about yourself."

Silver considered silence, though offending Samantha seemed counter-productive. "I was. Male, middle-aged, mildly overweight, but fixing that quickly."

She smiled. "A self-improver? Admirable. But you went from a middle-aged male, to a barely-adult female? There are many who would call that... indecent. Did you do it for the thrill? Are you titillated every time you look in the mirror and see a sexually-attractive female gazing back at you?"

Silver flushed lightly. "I've gotten used to how I look. This is me, even if 'me' has had a few masks. My greatest pleasure is my family, and my foals."

Samantha leaned closer. "You have a strong family instinct then? Did you before? Did you leave a mate behind? Spawn?"

Silver leaned away as her questions became a little more forceful. "N-no. None of that."

"Hmm." She turned away. "Mother said she had one other child, before she came here. I never had the chance to meet them. I suppose I never will. Pity. Well, not to me, personally. She was quite dead before I could ask that question. She did reveal this information to Father, however. Why a human female would think breeding a unicorn stallion would be a good idea escapes me." She turned back towards Silver. "Madness, don't you think?"

Silver shook her head. "Love."

"Same thing, in the end." Samantha waved a hoof dismissively. "It killed her." She rolled her eyes. "I shouldn't be so critical. It did allow me to be here, didn't it?" She sat on her haunches, watching Silver. "Have you bred outside your species?"

Silver's ears pinned back. "As a human?"

"As whatever you happened to be." She rolled a hoof as if bored with the idea. "I know you've led an interesting life."

Licking her lips, she dug back through memories. "Do Saddle Arabians count?"

A grin split Samantha's expression. "How exotic! But no, they are still ponies, despite their stature. Close, however. There certainly are differences between us. Anything else?"

There was one he was sure of. "An Anubian."

Samantha quickly looked perplexed. "A what?"

"Anubian, jackal." Silver glanced towards the machine that still spewed paper to the floor. "They seem to have human blood in them."

Samantha reared up and clopped her forehooves together. "I have to get one!"

"Granted." Nefertari stood just beside Samantha, deadly claws at the unicorn's throat. "Do you have any final words?"

Silver and Samantha both went rigid in surprise. "H-hello!"

Nefertari smiled softly. "Hello. Samantha, was it? My mate seems to be tolerating your many rudenesses, but you've threatened my people, which I cannot abide."

Samantha swallowed softly. "I meant no disrespect, miss. Perhaps you would be will--" Her words were cut off as those claws began to press into her flesh, allowing several thin trails of blood to flow. "Or not! Not is alright!"

A syringe flew at Nefertari's rump, only to be caught in her free hand with a lightning-fast flick. "An excellent attempt." She crushed it easily and tossed away what was left. "I am not a fool, however. Silver desires your life continue, so this once, you are forgiven. Know that I am always listening, and watching. Speak ill of my people again, and I will have to make Silver very sad." She was gone without motion, as if life itself had made an editing error, and she was removed in the next frame.

Samantha ran a hoof up over her neck where she'd been pierced. "You have very interesting taste."

Silver nodded as she looked around, as if she might spot Nefertari. "She's a good person, even if I scarcely understand her. I hope to bridge that gap in time."

Samantha cleared her throat. "Yes, well, good luck with that, provided you have the opportunity. Is she the one then?" Silver nodded. "I see. She doesn't seem the sort to swoon over a pretty stallion, no matter how pretty. I would ask for more, but I think my continued scientific advancement would be better served by not speaking of her any further."

Silver moved to slide from the table to her hooves, but Samantha's magic gently tugged at her. "Don't go. There're still things to be done, my pretty little pony. We've barely begun to dig at your mysteries! Why, the tracking solution in your food should be ready to go. Let's have a look at your insides." She pulled down a large sheet from above, cutting off the view of her as she started to make appreciative sounds. "Mmm, fascinating..."

Confusion descended quickly upon her. "What is this, an x-Ray?"

"What ray?" Her head poked around the side of the sheet. "A human method? I don't know about that, but this way works quite well, and your insides are a marvel, as if engineered. Tell me, were you created this way by a mother's efforts, or a unicorn's planning?"

Silver frowned a little. "I suppose a unicorn's planning, of the two. I wasn't born to any pony, and you know that."

"I do, but there are ways..." She pushed the film up and out of the way. "You can change someone's species without further modifying them. Then they are who they always were, just a different species." She smiled at Silver. "Do you think I'd make a pretty human?"

How to even answer that? "I'm sure you'd be delightful." -ly insane. She still couldn't bring herself to fully dislike Samantha. After a moment of consideration, she decided Samantha was amoral, but not actively evil. Put in the right situation, she could get a lot of good done. This was far from the right situation. "I'm a little tired. May I go?"

Samantha sat on her haunches. "Oh fine, get some rest, precious thing. I'll go over some of this data. I could spend years doing that, though getting it is so much more fun... Tomorrow! Get some sleep, because tomorrow we dive deeper into the bundle of mysteries you represent."

Silver got her hooves down to the floor as she slid off the table and trotted back towards her assigned room. A glance over her shoulder revealed Samantha going over the papers strewn over the ground, muttering to herself the whole while.

Author's Note

Why couldn't it be Twilight rudely poking and exploring? Silver would probably be alright with that.

Silver has odd tastes.

She probably likes typos, the deviant.

142 - To Burrow Further

Silver woke up and stretched. No one came for her. She hadn't been woke up, and a quick check revealed the door wasn't locked. There wasn't a shower there, or food, so she decided to emerge and seek out Samantha. The inquisitive unicorn was in her lab, driving a needle into her own flank with the faintest flinch. She drew the needle free, blood drawn. "Is that you, my darling discovery?" She brought the needle around. "You may want to see this."

Trotting closer, she could see Samantha bring over a dish that had blood that glowed her own silvery light. "Look," urged Samantha enthusiastically, squirting her own blood into the dish. The silver faded initially before turning to a gentle magenta color. "See?"

Silver didn't. "What does that mean? Your magic isn't that color."

Samantha flashed a bright smile. "So you can see magic. It takes a great deal of practice to gain that ability, which I'm told you don't have."

Silver tilted her head. "You're confusing me. All humans can see that."

"Another fact." She made a scribble in her book. "You are a font of information!" She leaned in on Silver suddenly, lashes fluttering. "Why don't you tell me everything."

One thing came to Silver. "There's one thing. A factor that makes most of the research of the last day likely invalid."

Her nose went pale and she began to tremble. "You're joking! Please, don't even suggest... Why are you still looking so serious? What secret did you keep from me! Did you lie?! I thought... I thought we were friends..."

Silver reached and put a hoof on Samantha's chest. "I didn't lie to you."

Samantha sagged with a sigh of relief. "Oh, good. Then why are you suggesting I have something wrong? I checked and double checked everything before I moved on to the next!"

Silver drew her hoof back to her own chest. "I'm something different. More than human, pony, and whatever else. I'm dead."

"Dead?" Samantha raised a brow high. "I have evidence that proves otherwise. You are not dead."

With a snort, Silver smiled. "Well, no, not right now, but I was. Dead, totally dead. Twilight used huge gobs of magic to break rules we're not even supposed to know about to drag me out of that deep pit of oblivion. I can't promise anything you find from me is valid, because I am not valid. I shouldn't be here."

Samantha stared at Silver evenly a moment before she shook her head violently. "No. No! I refuse."

"It's tru--"

"I believe you." She glared at Silver. "You haven't lied to me. You are my precious little subject. No! It's what you said I don't believe. There are no rules you 'can't' break out of some moralistic obligation. There are just rules we haven't fully grasped. If we knew them fully, we'd either know how to circumvent them, or they couldn't be broken. You did break them, so they can be broken. Simple as that."

Silver slowly nodded. "Sure, I can see where you're going with that, but it's still an unknown factor. You can't assume I'm reacting to things the way another alicorn slash human might react. Hell, I'm not even female by birth, but you know that. What kind of baseline am I providing?"

Samantha'a horn glowed softly as a finger ran up and down Silver's snout in gently pets. "You are adorable, and so thoughtful! That's it. I'm going to set you free, and then we'll be friends forever." She rose to her hooves and turned for the hallway leading to Blueblood's office. "This way. I'll talk to the 'inquisitor' and he'll let you go." She trotted forward with confidence. "After I convince him it'd be best, you'll be on your way home soon. Do you think Twilight could use a lab assistant? That'd keep us nice and close."

Reeling from the emotional whiplash, Silver followed after her until she held up a hoof, and vanished into Blueblood's office. It became quiet a moment before she heard something muffled, but loud. Like a gun? Her heart beat powerfully in her chest as silence returned. Should she charge in? She really wasn't sure. For all of Samantha's breaks... "You're a good pony." Silver pushed open the door to see Samantha sprawled across the floor, blood pooling around her.

Blueblood sat in his chair, seemingly waiting for her. "There you are. I'm afraid she wouldn't take no for an answer. Dreadful waste of life, that. She was so bright, too, if a little insane."

Silver staggered back a step, the thumping of her heart rising up into her eyes as she looked at the cooling body of the one that wanted to be her friend in her own twisted way. She didn't deserve that. "Why?! She wasn't a bad pony. Why kill her?!"

Blueblood sighed softly. "I told her to go back to her lab, and to enjoy her time with you, but she had it stuck in her head to take you from this facility, which would get her hunted down, you recaptured later, and your foal possibly killed. It was one life against three. I had no choice."

That answer wasn't good enough. Silver hurried the still form of Samantha and threw herself over the mare. "Don't be dead. Don't be dead!"

"Leave her," ordered Blueblood. "She's dangerously unstable and ready to get you both killed."

Silver didn't oblige that, instead feeling for where the injury pierced her friend and pressing against it. Her hoof radiated powerful heat as she tried to mend the wound as one might encourage a plant to grow, and plants did grow. A mossy covering swiftly swept over the wound, blocking further bloodflow from the critically injured unicorn.

"Even if you do save her, she'll just risk the life of your own child. Don't you grasp that? Priorities, my good mare. We'll rescue you both, in time."

Ignoring his words, she tilted Samantha's head back and sank her teeth into the bared neck. Making blood flow the other way felt strange and induced waves of nausea that crashed against her even as she forced the flow into the wounded mare, replenishing some of her lost vital fluids. When she drew back with bloodied fangs, the bile refused to wait a moment longer. She felt the contents of her belly rise and she unleashed it across the carpet with a pained sound.

Blueblood put a hoof over his face. "You're making this much more difficult, your majesty. Take her to your room. The replacement guard arrives tonight, and he will be informed she misbehaved and is now your co-inhabitant."

Silver gave a shaky nod. "Fine... But she doesn't die."

He narrowed his eyes. "You understand the only way I can keep you together is a truly debauched tale. Anything else would have her quietly 'removed', much the same as I performed."

Silver raised a brow. "Like what?"

He rolled a hoof. "I give you more credit than that. You've formed some kind of tawdry relation with your inspector and have taken her as a mate. I can recommend keeping her alive and close to you, as leverage. They may like that. Go, before the guard arrives." He grunted softly. "If you see one of the servants on the way, send them here to clean up this mess. Disgusting." He turned in his chair away from Silver.

Carefully hoisting the unconcious form of Samantha on her back, Silver walked back to her room. She wondered what kind of double life Prince Blueblood truly led. To just casually murder a pony and complain of the stink produced more than any reservations of what actually occurred. It was beyond her grasp.

In her room, she closed the door and set Samantha gently across her bed, tucking her in firmly. She seemed stable and well, which was a little bright spot in Silver's day. "I saved you, at least." She leaned in and kissed Samantha's cheek, which was apparently enough to rouse her.

Samantha's eyes fluttered open and looked around. "Wha? Oh.. I've failed. I thought I had all the variables figured..."

Silver gave a little smile. "I'm afraid there are a few you didn't. You're with me now."

She sat up with a wince and pushed off the blanket with a twinkle of her horn to reveal the green patch that covered her lower torso in an uneven patch. "What manner of assault did they use? Did you see it? I wasn't aware the inquisitor had any such ability."

Silver shook her head slowly. "That was me, afterwards. I didn't want you to die."

"Dying is terrible for scientific progress." Samantha frowned a moment before she looked up at Silver. "You really did save me, didn't you? You absolutely perfect specimen! We really are friends! Why, I think I could mark down today as a fine day." Her notepad appeared with a pop and she made a quick scribble in it. "Now, about escaping."

Moving quickly, Silver put a hoof over her snout. "No! Stop that. I need you to believe me."

Samantha drew away from the hoof. "But I already believe you."

"No, I mean internally. You really need to change your plans." Silver lowered her hoof to tap on the ground. "No escapes. We are here until I say otherwise. Try to stay with me. They'll probably call you nasty names, and make terrible and lewd jokes, it doesn't matter. So long as you're near me, I'll try to protect you, just no more escapes."

Samantha let out a slow sigh. "Fine, no escapes... I'll be a nice little prisoner beside you." She looked around slowly. "Why are we in the same room, by the way? I'm not complaining, but it's a little irregular."

Silver nodded. "Right, well, they think I've claimed you as a mate and have gone quite protective about you."

Samantha blinked softly. "What? Absurd. Why, you're not even a stallion. Why would they think that?"

Silver's eyes went half-lidded. "Your research didn't turn up anything about that?"

Samantha tapped her hooves together a moment before they clopped loudly. "Oh! Yes! That was mentioned, if briefly, in the 'moral sins' section. I ignored that mostly. What a bunch of hogwash and wasted ink. Wait, do you mean it was accurate?"

Silver put a hoof over her face. "Yes."

"Show me."

"Why?

"I want to see, of course. Is it functional? Is it fertile? Have you reproduced with it before?"

"Yes, yes, and yes." Silver put her hoof back down. "Satisfied?"

"No! I still want to see it. You're a trustworthy account, but still second-hoof. I need to take measurements, samples, and get readings!"

Silver leaned towards her. "Samantha... I like you. Really, your insatiable desire to know more is just endearing to me, but we're both captives. You can't get readings right now."

Samantha tapped her hooves as she pouted just a little. "Maybe not, but that doesn't make me want to not see new things, and take notes. Oh, for the record, thank you."

"Huh?"

"For rescuing me." She smiled. "It's difficult to learn while you're sleeping, and being dead is worse than sleeping, so, thank you. You really are the best specimen I ever had."

Author's Note

I can't help but find Samantha just adorable, even if my wicked subconscious decided she had to die right then. Silver disagreed with the idea quite feverishly, and she remains with us, and that's okay by me.

Onwards, to scientific typos!

143 - In Caring Hands

The door to their cell swung open to admit a mare with a decided frown. She looked older, but not ancient. Late middle-ages, Silver decided. Her mane and tail had touches of grey in them, but still had plenty of rich brown left in them. She looked between Silver and Samantha with a little snort. "Even with your child in our reaches, you still managed to find another mare to claim? Is there even a limit to your debauchery?"

She was far less physically worrying than the stallions Silver had to deal with, and she rolled up to her haunches. "Are you the new guard?"

The strange mare raised a brow. "Don't confuse me with him. Uncultured brute that only knows what he's told and good for little more than applying that brute strength of his, and even that wasn't enough." She pointed a hoof at Silver. "I know all about you. Force just makes you rebellious, but you aren't immune to having your snout rubbed in your filth and reminded how how badly it smells." The hoof slid over to Samantha, who seemed to still be groggy from her near-death experience. "I admit, even I was surprised to hear you claimed her so swiftly. Do you plan to add her to your herd the moment you shake free of us? Forget it. We'll be making it clear to the ponies of this land just how deep your sin runs."

Samantha shook out her head. "What are you saying?"

The expression of the stranger turned a bit to remorse. "Poor thing. Do you want to be free? Last chance. Forsake her vile ways and know harmony once again."

Silver gently nudged her. "If you want to go."

Samantha huffed softly. "No! I have so much to discover."

The stranger put a hoof over her face. "Very well. I suggested they not accept your application in the first place. You don't even know what morality is. You'll do anything just to see what it's like, won't you?"

Samantha looked genuinely confused. "You wouldn't?"

She pulled out a familiar-looking flashlight. "Did you make this, or her?" She tossed her head towards Silver.

Samantha peered at it before shaking her head. "Neither of us. What does it do?"

The stranger's eyes focused on Silver. "Tell me the truth. I'll know if you're lying, harmony watch over us. Did you make this?"

Silver shook her head quickly. "It seems based on a spell I formalized and wrote down, but I never made anything like that."

"Hmm, you are the original source of this sin, but I believe this." She threw the flashlight at Silver's hooves. "Here."

Silver nudged it lightly. "Why would you give it to me, of all people? You want me to have it?"

She smiled in an unwholesome way. "You didn't reach for it immediately, that's better than I expected. Your horn blocker's still in place, don't you need it to consummate your dealings with your new mare?"

Silver nudged it again. "I don't even know your name. I gather you know mine, Silver Stars."

"Of course, Prince Silver Stars." She snorted softly. "How could we not? Stud of the Land." She flicked her tail. "Are you waiting to see if I can be your next conquest? I prefer my stallions more... stallion. Parts or not, you're a damn mare, and a filthy one at that."

Samantha plucked the flashlight off the ground and gave it a spin, looking it over. "What about the other way around?"

The stranger scowled. "Don't even think about it. Since you asked, Silver Stars, I'm Straight Path. My duty is to keep you here, and contemplating the nature of your many sins. Let's start with her."

Straight looked towards Samantha. "She doesn't deserve to be caught in your net of delusions. You can already barely control your own life, and you're so eager to take her in? Have you no compassion in your heart?"

Samantha brought a hoof down in a clop. "She's my specimen, not the other way around. I'm the one with questions that need answers, and she is the answer. A living, breathing, wonderful answer!"

Straight raised a brow. "Perhaps I was hasty... She seems to be as deluded as you. Perhaps you truly are well suited." She sat on her haunches and clopped her forehooves together firmly. "I am not unreasonable. If you have found true love, then who am I to stand between you."

Silver's ears pinned back. "Not that I mind the idea if you being less scathing, but why the sudden turn around?"

Straight held out a hoof silently, which became an awkward silence before Samantha surrendered the flashlight to her. "It was a test. You didn't fire this at me, despite opportunity. Perhaps there's still a ray of hope for you, or you're just a clever and wicked pony, waiting for a far better opportunity. I plan to find out which is which."

She withdrew from the door and closed it. The sound of the lock being deployed came with a loud kathunk, sealing Samantha and Silver inside.

Samantha's ears fell. "I don't think they'll ever let us go. I can only do so much science from inside this cell." A frown developed swiftly. "This isn't fair, or right. Don't they understand the progress they're inhibiting?"

Silver brushed at the blanket partially draped over Samantha. "How are you feeling? The band-aid I applied was extremely off the cuff thinking. I want to be sure there aren't any side effects, to say nothing of the blood transfusion I performed. Just the fact that you're awake, coherent, and not frothing at the mouth are all good signs."

Samantha tossed off her blanket with magic and reared up to look down at the green coating her lower barrel. "I feel mostly fine. Just one thing." She focused her eyes on Silver. "It's difficult to explain, but I feel like we're... tied somehow."

Silver cringed. "That makes it sound like Straight Path was right. I'm dragging you into my twisted net of a life."

Samantha suddenly lashed out, punching Silver in the shoulder. "That, or death? I accept being a part of your life, so long as that means I get to study you in all your impossibilities!" She raised a brow suddenly. "Does this mean you are taking me into your herd? Do I get to do those measurements now?"

"No!" Silver's wings spread wide. "Besides, you gave away the only way I'd do that without taking this ring."

Samantha pointed at the ring. "It doesn't look sealed. I could just take it off if you like."

"I'm not turning into a stallion, even just down there, for you to see." Silver looked over Samantha a moment. "Why haven't they put a ring on you?"

"Do you want them to?" Samantha snorted. "Straight seems to be running her own experiments, and they don't involve limiting my magic. I could have zapped her at any moment."

"And she was ready for it." Silver clicked her tongue lightly. "Was she a unicorn or an earth pony? She might have had a horn hidden in that mane of hers."

Samantha shook her head. "Never met her before, but she seemed to have all my facts ready ahead of time." She suddenly clopped her hooves. "Oh! I'm the subject! This is exciting. I've never been the specimen before. Am I behaving correctly? How do you think her data's coming along? She'll let me see it afterwards, right?"

Silver raised a brow. "How much of my data did you share with me after you got it?"

Samantha pouted at the question. "I showed you some of it..."

Silver smiled gently. "And if we're lucky, she'll share just as much. I'm afraid we won't get a lot from her. She's decided to judge us, and hopes to teach me a few lessons while she's at it."

"What sort of lessons?" Samantha sounded genuinely curious.

Silver found her earnestness endearing, and mildly off-putting all at once. "Remember the 'sin' part of my reports? She's much more interested in those."

Samantha pulled her blanket back up and flopped onto the bed. "She should have just used that device on you and then we'd both have data worth poring over instead of doing nothing like right now."

Silver rolled her eyes. "Even if she had, I'd just sit here looking uncomfortable next to you. I've learned the value of my family. You're a friend, I agreed to that, but friends and family are very different things. We're not having foals. Hay, saving my foal is why I'm here, not to make more of them." Something occurred to Silver suddenly. "Are you even receptive?"

"I'm always receptive." She smiled brightly at the claim.

Silver shook her head. "Not that kind of receptive. Are you in season? Fertile? I didn't smell anything odd from you."

"Oh." Samantha went quiet a moment. "How do I check?"

Silver blinked softly. "How... Samantha, this is a chat you should've had with your parents when you were a filly."

Samantha suddenly turned away. "Don't yell at me about that!"

A firm clopping came from the door before Straight poked her head in. "The inquisitor wants to see you, Silver Stars. Leave your broodmare behind. I'll make sure she's fine while you're away."

Seeing little other option, Silver nodded and trotted from the room. "I'll be back." Straight closed the door after Silver and quickly locked it. "You know the way, get going."

Silver looked at her a moment before trotting away from her. The dynamic was quite different between the angry stallion she first met, the jailer first stationed there, and Straight Path. None challenged her or even seemed to check on her as she approached Blueblood's room. Just how much was she trusted, or how much did they assume they had her broken while her foal remained secured?

She knocked on the door.

"Come in."

She pushed it open to reveal Prince Blueblood's office. The mess from earlier had been cleared away, and he was frowning down at a map of Equestria as she walked in and kicked the door shut behind herself. "Tell me you have good news."

Blueblood tapped the rolled out map before him. "For certain definitions of 'good' news, but this could be your big break. I think I know what needs to be done next, but you may not like it."

Silver sucked in a weary breath. "Tell me I won't be killing anyone."

There was a silence.

"... Fine, tell me what it is, then I can make a decision."

He settled on his haunches. "I'm terribly sorry. The situation is spiraling out of control. Even with you nominally captured and submitting, some think it's just a matter of time before you go berserk and should be treated as a wild animal." He looked Silver in the eyes. "Let's discuss options."

Author's Note

Aw yeah, day 2/3 of the con, and still managed an update on 3 fics!

The words will never end!

144 - Good News

Looking over the map, Silver could see a fairly detailed portrait of Equestria from the times he'd seen similar maps before even coming there, though there were many more maps, noting towns and even cities simply not considered important or interesting enough to make the cut for the show. Some of them were circled. Ponyville was one of them.

"I am aware of your recent developments." He looked across the table at Silver. "Auntie has loose lips around those she chooses to hold dear. You've seen death itself, though I wonder if that made you stronger, or weaker. I would rather not have you here. Infiltrating this group is difficult and slow enough as it is. Your presence means we might be able to push forward the plans, but it could also get all of us killed for the trouble. I gather abandoning the child is not an option?"

Silver raised a brow at him silently. It was answer enough.

"As I thought. Very well. I'm not entirely without feelings, but there is more at stake here than either of us, or your foal. These ponies have a web of influence criss-crossing Equestria and even beyond. They are a dangerous blend of competent leadership and fanatically loyal workers." He leaned back slightly. "On the good side, they do think Celestia and Luna are good rulers, They just think they're being misled by certain forces, you included."

He spread his hooves. "Which brings us to the first option. I 'interrogate' you. 'break' you, and you are 'reformed'. You will need to be a good little mare and shed all of your 'sinful' ways. If you can act convincingly enough, they may even return your foal to you, but then you're in. You're a part of this, and will be expected to act in their best interests."

Silver shook her head slowly. "That sounds like an option, yes, but where would that leave Samantha? She's only being kept alive as leverage against me, and if I turn, then why would they need her?"

He let out a slow sigh. "She was rash and bold, and it's put her in an uneasy position at best. If you are truly reformed, you should have no further interest in her, at least in the fashion they think you do now."

Silver stomped a hoof on the rug. "She's bright, smart, and curious. She should be doing great things, not working in shady laboratories. I'm not interested in her as a lover to begin with. I want her to be able to explore the universe, to discover and catalog to her heart's content. Is that 'sinful'?"

The prince took a slow breath, eyes closed a moment before he refocused on Silver. "Tell me clearly, do you love her?"

"No!" Silver huffed. "I like her. I said I'd be her friend, and she deserves it. She needs a friend, a real friend, ready to call her on bad behavior, celebrate her victories, and everything else." She put a hoof out. "Can't I have a friend that's just a friend?"

He smiled thinly. "Can you? I don't pretend to understand your origins, Silver Star. You weren't a pony to begin with, but you are obviously striving hard to live by some of our highest ideals, and yet, failing in such dramatic ways." He rolled a hoof. "You have to understand, the average citizen is barely aware of the sentiments you aspire to, but never fall close to as far as you have. This makes you quite a complicated pony, to me, and them. It's what makes you dangerous. According to some, you may be gazing at my well groomed form with some amount of lust."

Silver wanted to laugh at that moment. Her poor impression given by the show itself combined with his recent actions had made him quite low in her attractive list. She managed to contain the urge, barely. "I'll pass, thank you."

He raised a brow. "Then will you be my friend?"

Silver tilted her head slowly. "Honestly, I don't know you. Did Celestia mention what I knew before I came here?"

"She said you had an uncanny oracular ability, but that it had passed."

She nodded lightly. "That is a fair summary, but leaves some bits out. I still know many things, just not of the future. I knew who you were, Prince Blueblood, because of them. I saw your time at the Gala, when Rarity was trying to get your attention and failing."

Blueblood snorted softly. "I tried to hint her away so many ways, but that mare... She was quite stubborn, until she decided to vent at me, though that at least got rid of her. Do you hold that event against me?"

"No." Silver smiled a little. "Rarity had unreasonable expectations. Neither of you came out looking perfect, but she started it, ultimately. Enough of that, what would the next option be?"

"Don't like that?" He tapped on the map, over Baltimare. "Next option, we send you to one of our major facilities, to be imprisoned in much more secure conditions. If you thought it was stifling here, that place will make this one seem like a vacation. They will press you. They will try to break you. They may succeed."

"That seems like a non-option, what makes you even consider it?"

He leaned forward. "I can have your foal sent there as well. He will be used to shatter your will. If you can do something with that, harmony watch over you, but you will be out of my reach and contact. You will be on your own."

Silver licked over her lips as the gravity of the option became clear, It was risky, It was terribly risky. "And Samantha?"

He held up a hoof. "She will, without doubt, shatter, like a hammer to glass. She's too fragile in her better days." He put a hoof over his face. "Would that we could unwind her sudden rebellion. Well, do you want that?"

Silver grunted with frustration. "You know she's harmless."

"Do you know her so little?" He raised a brow at her. "She's quite deadly, skilled, and ready. She almost got me with one of her needles before I got her. No, she is no innocent filly, just an unhinged mare that you feel especially sorry for." Silver did feel sorry for her, and began to show it with soft trembles that ran through her. He put out his hooves. "Did I mention you were a paradox? No, a paragon, and wretchedly disgusting all at once."

Silver leaned back with her eyes rolling. "I've done things, but I learn from them. I'm not the 'stud of the land' anymore. I have a family, and I want not a single pony other than them. I'm here because I took the high road. If I was the monster they claimed I was, I would have reduced that house to ash, the pony inside included. But not before I got everything I wanted to know out of him, one painful fact at a time." She glared at the prince. "Do you think I'm not capable of it?"

"The fact that you are is one of the reasons you are here." Blueblood rose to his hooves. "It is also a reason you've been assigned to ponies that know precious little more than what they personally oversee, such as myself. Destroy us, if it makes you feel better, but it won't get you closer to your foal. Now, I have one more idea, if you care to hear it?"

Silver sank to her belly. "Go ahead... I'm sorry. I know you aren't personally responsible for this. It's just... Wouldn't you be frustrated?"

"Do you think I'm not?" He tapped his forehooves together lightly. "My progress has been stymied more times than I wish to admit. I'm afraid even Auntie's lost hope of me making any significant headway. The fact that you were sent to me is a sign of how little they think of me. They may even be hoping you lose your temper and reduce me to ash. But I'm invested. They know me too well. Either I succeed, or I run far and fast enough and hope to lose them, and I don't plan to run."

Silver pushed back to her haunches, nodding firmly at Blueblood. "I understand. Does your third idea get you there?"

A smile spread on his snout. "You do understand. Plan #3, I die." He rolled a hoof. "Or, at least that's what we tell them. You reduce this center to rubble, and go to the address of another agent I know. You arrive, angry, only to be stopped by my sudden reappearance. I subdue you, with great difficulty, and use the event to claim only our great and illustrious leader can be reasonably trusted with you. It will require you to put on quite an amazing display, both here and there, and put the fear of harmony itself into them. You must resist and repel any attack made on you until I make my move, and even then only with great reluctance. You must let them throw their best at you, and crush them. You are an alien, and an alicorn, and so much more. Are you ready to be the monster they fear?"

Silver considered in quiet a moment. "Samantha could flee in the chaos, I gather?"

"If you don't crush her, what she does is none of our affair, ultimately. If she flees, that is her prerogative."

"Can I warn her?"

"Extremely ill-advised. She could talk, or be made to talk. If we go with plan #3, it will be here and now. You won't leave this office without blowing the door or the ceiling away and making your own exit."

Silver frowned softly. "What stops them from murdering my foal the moment word of this gets out?"

"What stops them from doing so anyway? This way, they may want to have the leverage against you and think they may need it. Right now, you may give the impression they don't need your foal to keep you in line."

Silver stomped a hoof. "Is this really the best way? I don't want to be a monster."

"Sometimes the world needs a monster..." He looked up at Silver. "Will you make me be one for you longer?"

The words struck true and Silver unfurled her wings slowly. "I will not harm anyone in this building."

"You don't have to, but don't leave it standing."

She took a slow breath and closed her eyes, marshaling her power and quickly doing a mental rundown of the unicorn alphabet that set much more securely in her mind than it had a year before. "I pray this works. I'm not usually much of a praying person, but this... Please let it work."

She shot out her wings taught and exploded in light as her magic reached out. She could find three servants, the guard, Samantha, and Blueblood. She wrapped each in a silvery sphere of power before the rest of the seeking energy exploded outwards, cutting ribbons out of the stone of the fortress in ragged gashes. Parts of the building fell, but it wasn't enough. With a hiss of expelled power, she realized the ring that had held her horn had shattered around her, unable to hold back her full power. The rushing magic joined the explosive power and the portion of the building beside her shattered, falling down into a cliff she hadn't known was there. The way out was clear. "This better work." With a few flicks of magic, she shredded the ceiling, causing it to fall in around Blueblood in a convincing display of a struggle before she launched herself out into the sky.

~Give me the address.~

She could feel him startle at the sensation of her mental message. ~Oh! Like Auntie Luna. Here. Go swiftly, but not too swiftly. Arrive tomorrow.~

Silver soared high above the clouds. She had a destination, and a definite thing to do. It felt good to throw off the shackles of waiting for fate to come to her.

She would put on a mighty performance.

Author's Note

Hello from San Francisco airport!

145 - Free to Soar

Silver relished in the feel of the frigid air caressing over her form as she soared high above the clouds. She was free. She was liberated, but to a purpose. She focused her mind, trying to reach out, but the approach of a figure distracted her.

It was Night Watch. Silver smiled brightly. "Just as I was going to find you. My love, are the others close by as well?"

Night moved up and kissed Silver's cheek. "You're flying quite fast. Where are you going? Nefertari's near, somewhere. You can never be sure with her. Fast is waiting for word. We've kept Twilight and the rest in the dark. Status report?"

Silver didn't slow, and Night kept pace despite it. The fact thrilled her. "We have a specific place to go, but I have to lose eventually. Prince Blueblood's on our side, and has to play the hero to these jerks." She leaned in and returned Night's cheek. "Are you up for putting up one hell of a show?"

Night nodded quickly. "If it's at your side instead of watching you get kicked around, I'm in."

The address was quickly shared, and Night frowned a little. "Huh, Manehattan? That's going to be very public, and flashy." She brought her hooves together with a muted spark. "We'd better make it a show worth watching, but let's keep bystander casualties to a minimum."

"Of course," Silver hastily agreed. "No innocent should be hurt. We're not even there to hurt the guilty, in this case." She glanced away. "It's a show. We'll crush them, make them realize how futile it is, but we're not killing anyone. They are the monsters, not me, not you. When Blueblood shows up, we have to keep fighting, but he has to win. Ham it up, but he has to prevail in the end. You should flee before then, and let him take me."

They soared as one to the crowded city and came to a halt on a rooftop high above the bustling metropolis. Night peered over the side before turning her spectacled face to Silver. "We should be fine enough up here for now. Tomorrow, we make our move. Now, forgive me if I'm wrong, which I usually am not, but you have the look in your eyes of trying to save someone."

"Besides our foal?"

"Besides our foal." Night moved up and nuzzled into Silver's neck. "Who are they?"

Silver shuffled in place nervously, "You're going to think I went and fell in love randomly again, and it has nothing to do with love, or lust."

Night rolled her eyes. "Go on and tell me."

With a defeated sigh, Silver sank to the roof. "Her name is Samantha. She is nuts, but smart. Imagine Twilight, take away any experience she had making friends, take away a few parts of book learning and replace them with a desire to learn through experimentation and hoofs-on instead. There, that's Samantha."

Night shuddered powerfully. "That sounds terrifying! What did she do to you?"

Silver closed her eyes. "Poked me, prodded me, humiliated me, and got me to promise to be her friend."

Night slowly raised a hoof to her face. "That sounds perfectly like you. Just her friend?"

"Just her friend!" Silver rolled onto her side. "I don't think she knows what love is. I can keep that to my wives."

Night waggled her tail a little. "Oh, where can we find one of your wives this far up and out of sight?"

Silver's expression lightened as a smile split it. "Oh, I think I can find one somewhere..." She rolled to her hooves and hunched down, ready to pounce at Night. "But would she be ready to be hugged for all she's worth?"

Night suddenly jumped first, and they met with fierce hugs and eager nuzzles. The night saw them happy in their mutual embrace, until another presence made herself known.

Crouching beside them, Nefertari chuckled softly. "You didn't invite me?"

Night paused in her cuddling and looked over at her. "You didn't seem the cuddling type."

Nefer extended a hand, palm up. "No. The spirits say you will make a battle worth singing soon. How could you not invite me?"

Silver disentangled from Night and sat up. "There are a few reasons. First, I don't plan to end any lives."

"Hmmph, and?"

"This is a battle to intimidate and make it clear just how powerless they are. Actually hurting, or killing, is out." Silver ruffled her wings as she looked over the jackaless that would call her wife. "I didn't think you liked that kind of conflict."

Nefertari reached out for both ponies, plinking either on the nose. "You underestimate me so sorely. The tactic of a grand display is not beyond my understanding. Come, let us show them true horror. One need not shatter bones to make them wail in terror for years afterwards."

Night wriggled her tapped nose. "So, you want to be part of this?"

"I do." She sat, crossing her legs. "And I think you should use our gift. They will tremble with fear of things they know nothing of when you descend on them in a true war form. Where once there was a docile pony, there will instead be a true beast, one they cannot comprehend, cannot placate, and cannot stop."

Night perked her ears. "Thank you for reminding me." She turned to Silver. "There's no way he'd send you here idly. Tell me why he sent you here, specifically."

Silver frowned lightly in thought. "He said he'd play the hero in stopping me, then convince me the only way to handle me was to take me directly to the boss, which is where we could attack the head of this whole thing."

Night shook her head firmly. "Then this can't be a random place. The ponies here must be some of their most vicious or well-trained, or the whole token would be empty. Unless you put the fear into their best and brightest, they have no reason to think there are no alternatives."

Nefertari smiled with a hint of her fangs. "All the more reason that we hold nothing back. To underestimate one's foe invites defeat and misery."

Silver nodded. "Right, that's fine, but no killing. We'll make our point without being the monster."

Nefertari raised a brow. "When did I cease being what I was? I will never be less than a monster, princess."

Night trailed a hoof slowly over the hoof a moment. "For you..." She looked up at Silver. "I will be a monster, if it keeps you safe. I failed you once."

Silver let out a slow sigh. "Night, I wish... No, you are who you are, both of you. I accept that. Just no killing tomorrow, please. Not a single fatality. That's part of our display, alright?"

Nefer snapped two fingers sharply in a noise Silver hadn't heard often since coming to Equestria. "Not a single mewling victim will find that sweet release, but they may wish I had." Before Silver could voice objection, she was gone with no sign of what direction she had taken.

Night spread her wings. "Shall I fetch Fast? This isn't her specialty, but she may be hurt if we go through with this without her."

Silver shook her head. "Fast is a lovely creature, but she would be better used for infiltration and seduction, not outright battle."

Night snorted softly. "When you were but a colt, there was an alicorn ready to threaten you, and she defended you without fear. Don't underestimate her." She pushed into the air. "Let me get her." With a little nod, she took off in a streak, leaving Silver alone on that roof.

She settled and brought her wings up tight for warmth and comfort. Sleep half descended on her, until something much more fluffy than just her wings settled on her. The moment she tried to turn, a pony nuzzled into her grip. "I missed you," breathed out Fast. "Night told me everything. Stupid jerk, thinking about not telling me, like I can't make up my mind." She nipped at Silver. "I'm your wife, damnit."

Night touched down beside the both of them. "She agreed to fight with us."

Silver chuckled, which came out more as a giggle. "I see that. Fast, were you told about the no killing rule?"

Fast rolled a hoof as she pushed up to her haunches. "I was told just fine. I won't hurt anypony too badly." She glanced away a moment then back at Silver. "Can I wreck you?"

Night coughed suddenly. "You did not just say that!"

Fast huffed softly. "I can and just did." She licked over her lips. "Now that she has her fire back, I've missed her! We have this whole roof to ourselves. I'll take you both on at once if I have to."

Silver reached for Fast, rubbing her belly with a hoof slowly. "I'm sick with worry, for how tomorrow will go, and our foal. What are they doing to him? Nopony knows for certain. As soon as he's safely back in our arms, I'll be glad to have your company in every way you could want to have it."

Fast scowled in annoyance. "I'll take out my frustrations on their hide then. That'll teach them to get in the middle of a family with an active sex life."

Night looked at Silver skeptically a moment. "I don't think I asked, but did you get up to any of that while you were away?"

Silver didn't catch it at first, but it came quickly. "No! No. Not that they didn't try once or twice, but I didn't." She rolled over onto her belly. "I'm for you, not other helpless captives, or over curious scientists that aren't called Twilight Sparkle."

Fast tilted her head. "You met someone like Twilight? Were they cute?"

Silver smirked. "She was fine, and dangerously insane. She wanted to do things to take notes and cross-examine all of life. She wanted answers and explanations. She needs a friend, and I hope I can be that, eventually, when this is over."

Fast turned to Night. "Again?"

Night lifted her shoulders. "You should be used to this by now."

"What?" Silver sat up. "I just said I'm not in love with her. Is friendship disallowed now?"

Night poked Silver on the nose. "If that changes, I get first dibs."

Fast rolled her eyes. "No. Our herd has enough members. There is no way I'm allowing that, and I'm pretty sure Twilight agrees. Hmmph, even Silver agrees for now. No more."

Silver tilted her head at Night. "Besides, are you that eager to be strapped down for a battery of blood samples and de-humanizing experiments performed without much concern for your feelings?"

"De what?"

Silver put a hoof up. "She can make someone feel like less than a person when she gets going."

Fast shrugged. "There are sexy ways to do that. Anyway, let's get some sleep, then scare the stuffing out of some ponies tomorrow, alright?"

Night turned and nosed into her saddlebag, producing a tent that she quickly unfurled and set up. Soon all three were curled up together, preparing for the next day's exhibition.

Author's Note

It's time for the final countdown.

What could go wrong? Typos, that's what.

146 - Wrath Descending

It was time. Silver looked down from her perch to where ponies came and went from a tall building. They looked so innocent. They looked so cheerful. Silver wanted to walk up to one and strike up a conversation. They were ponies... They had to be scared.

She fanned her wings out wide and nodded to Night before she stepped free and let gravity seize her, plunging her through the air with her legs ready to catch her. She pumped magic into her limbs, preparing to absorb the shock, but making no move to slow herself. They were noticing. They were noticing and backing away. Some pointed, others screamed. All stared at her as she became a falling star.

The spell came to her, and her horn pulsed with a surge of power as she became wreathed in blood red magic that began to fizz and crackle before exploding outwards into a grand display of symbols that held importance to her. The night sky, scribbles of unformed words, bats, and ephemeral surges of magical ribbons of light.

There was little mistaking her approach. Wind was howling in her tufted ears. She was about three quarters of the way down. There wasn't much time. She turned the magic internal, her throat glimmering. "I have come for my child. Surrender him and I will leave in peace. Keep him away and know a new level of suffering."

She struck. Her magic went crazy and her vision whited out a moment as her body struggled to absorb the impact of striking the pavement. Tiles to either side of her exploding upwards, flipped and tossed to the side by her violent impact. Ponies scattered, but none were struck by cement. Good. She took a step free of the hole she'd made, moving calmly from that crater towards the building. "I'm coming inside. My foal had best be waiting for me." He wouldn't be, of course. There was no way it'd be that simple.

Silver thrust a hoof out as she reached the door, earth magic rending it free of its hinges on the jarring impact and sending it skidding inside ahead of her as she took slow and measured steps. "Well?" She had expected resistance earlier than that. Were they that frightened?

Her thoughts came to a quick halt as two heavy-looking earth ponies and a unicorn emerged from an elevator, scowling and ready for a fight. She smiled at them. "Last chance." The earth ponies fanned out to the left and right. The unicorn's horn began to glow with preparing magic. The chance was over.

She selected the one to the right as magic pooled in her lungs and legs. She was ready to meet an earth pony on equal terms. With a push off against the ground, she launched forward. wings folded tightly to herself as the pony seemed to rush back at her in the intense speed. She arrived at him and snapped out a hoof. She had never learned advanced forms of interpersonal combat, but sheer power had a grace all of its own. He clearly hadn't expected her to come at him so quickly, and by the time he had his own swing ready, her hoof was crashing into his shoulder and driving him down into the ground, laying him low. She vaulted over his body and came down with her hind legs on his own, driving her hooves deep into the tightly muscled flesh until she heard twin cracks. That pony was out of the combat. With deliberate slowness, she turned to the other two with her wings unfurling wide. "I am Prince Silver Stars. You may not respect me, but you will fear me. Return him now."

A unicorn trembling behind a secretary's desk shook her head. "Aren't you a princess?"

The combat sorcerer raised a hoof and several staplers rose from their desks and popped wide, aiming themselves at Silver. She brought up her silvery shield just in time to catch a barrage of sharpened bits of metal, each striking with potentially lethal force. Some even punched through the shield, only stopping when the back of each staple laid flat against the bubble. Silver scowled at the fellow magic slinger, but there wasn't time yet to deal with him, for the other earth pony came barreling down at her with his hoof held high, apparently hoping to return the favor for her sudden dash at his friend.

She dipped her head as if readying to receive his charge, only to vanish a moment before he arrived and appearing behind him. She bucked out with all the fury, and earth magic, of Applejack, without the restraining magic that stopped apple trees from exploding into splinters from such violent bucks. Bereft of the benefit of such magic, the pony howled and collapsed with several broken ribs and a hip. He wouldn't be a threat. She turned to look at the sorcerer. "I've faced death itself. You're just a mewling foal in comparison. Spare us both the indignity of your defeat."

He sneered at her and made a sudden flick of a hoof, sending a stapler hurtling towards Silver. She waved back at it, conjuring her silver hand to grab it from the air and crush it to so much metal. "Time's up." She conjured the other hand and raised them as any human would ready to box. "Let's see how you are on defense." With the speed of thought, the fists soared for the unicorn. He couldn't see them as Silver could, and didn't know what was coming until it suddenly bowled him over backwards. Silver battered down on him, slapping him around like a discarded toy as he cried and shouted, but she didn't stop until he begged for mercy. With a brutal twist of a fist, she snapped his horn off, high enough that he may eventually recover, but there would be no magic until then at best.

Without looking at him, Silver turned to the secretary that had spoken before. "Call whoever you call a boss. I am not leaving without my foal."

"Y-yes ma'a--" She paused at Silver's withering look. "Sir! Yes sir." She picked up a phone quickly, but she needn't have done so. The elevator opened to admit a minotaur that had to stoop to even fit in the elevator.

The minotaur clapped his hands together. "It fills my heart with sorrow to have to battle a progenitor this way, but your wickedness proceeds not one step further." He made a strange symbol in the air with his fingers and a sphere burst into fiery brilliance around him. "Come."

Silver felt power from this one. He had physical strength, and arcane might. Overpowering him directly might not be enough, but she had to show no weakness. It was time to call in the first wave. She flashed a brilliant silver light as she reared up onto her hind legs. The window to the road shattered as Night soared through it, gleaming in her armor and jewels. "Any battle against Silver Stars is a fight you bring to his family. Prepare to suffer, or stand aside."

The minotaur's confidence waned, as if he could sense their combined might. Even Silver wasn't sure exactly how powerful Night had become as she grew more skilled with her collection of artifacts. It was time to find out. Silver tried to backhand the minotaur with a silvery hand, but he swatted it aside, and it vanished before his touch, dispelled with seemingly no effort. Night was on him even as he made the motion. She dove through the fire without pause, though her fur singed slightly with the smell of burning hair. With an abrupt turn, she punched straight through one of his horns, shattering it violently. It was a move meant to inspire fear, not cripple him, yet.

He grabbed her with a sudden burst of speed, grabbing her around the neck with one hand and the barrel with the other. Both hands sparked wildly with electricity as he hefted her up and hurled her. She howled with anger, not pain, and righted herself in the air, wings easily holding her aloft, ready to rejoin the battle.

Silver couldn't help but want to learn more of the minotaur. His immense power and skill were something to be respected. There was no time for respect, however. She brought up her first shield and charged for the minotaur. "You think you can throw me so easily? You couldn't even lift me from the ground." He didn't believe her claims, and swung in a wild overhead slam, but the motion distorted as his hand pressed through that terribly dangerous shield. His fist and arm began to come apart, threatening to explode. It was through sheer will that he held himself together and finished the swing, knocking Silver to the ground and yanking his hand back. Blood ran freely down his furry arm. He was hurt, badly, but he hadn't exploded, not like others had.

Night was on him as he tried to recover and she sank her teeth into his neck. His eyes shrank rapidly as he was filled with the horror of combat, the pure fear that she held at bay, of Silver becoming hurt, or their foal being killed. It filled him and left him trembling as he tried to grab for her, but his hands wouldn't cooperate fully. He sank down to a knee under her weight and his rebelling body.

Silver rose to her hooves and shook off the blow. "Give up. You fought well. Give up." He grunted and struggled against Night, getting his uninjured hand on one of her wings and starting to pull as if to sheer it off. Silver wouldn't allow that. She grabbed the minotaur's magic roughly and inverted its words. Some of them were alien to the unicorn alphabet, so she ignored them. It turned on him, and he began to cook roughly inside his own sphere. She held tightly, fueling it with her own power. There was no way for him to turn it off casually. "Give up. Bring my foal to me."

Night suddenly wrenched her fangs from him, leaving a horrible gash where she made no attempt to make the bite clean. "You're delicious, and defeated. Nothing is stopping us." She kicked off him, sailing away as he collapsed under his own shield. When he went limp, Silver released the magic. The minotaur was a bloodied and charred mess.

Silver turned back to the secretary. "Well?"

Nefertari suddenly appeared beside the secretary, bashing her head into the desk before letting her slump to the ground, knocked out. "The pathetic girl was attempting to reach the authorities, not her boss." She looked to the other ponies, smiling wickedly. "One should listen to Silver's requests. They are quite reasonable." She made a gesture of having her eyes on them before vanishing from sight.

Another pony, an earth pony stallion, raised a shaking hoof. "I-I'll do it, promise." He grabbed up a phone in his shaking hooves, almost dropping it and was soon talking into it. "Yes, yes... yes... please..." He hung it up, trembling terribly. "He said he'd be sending down... an escort. Please don't hurt me."

A soft chime of the elevator announced the arrival of all four elevators. Stepping from them were about ten ponies in heavy armor and crossbows strapped to their forelegs. They raised them in union, aiming them at Silver and Night. They didn't ask questions, they just fired.

Author's Note

I hope some epic battle music played in your mind during this chapter, cause it sure did while I was writing it for me. I really had fun with this chapter and it flowed very easily.

Did I do it right? I get nervous about action sequences.

147 - Reaching for the Sky

Silver surrounded herself in a firm bubble, only for it to shatter with the sound of glass on the impact of the first bolt. They didn't have sharp tips, instead blunt ones that stuck to her. Her magic was pulled violently from her.

Night had several of the bolts affixed to her, but she brushed them off with a hiss, looking largely unimpeded, unlike Silver, who sunk to the floor a moment, trying to regain her strength.

"Last mistake." Night soared down on the line of crossbow ponies even as they reloaded much sharper looking bolts. She crashed into one and hurled him with the force of her impact, sending him into another to careen together to the wall. The others took aim at her and she flashed a bright smile. "Go on." Her invitation was accepted, but she was too fast. Ducking under the closest, her wings snagged the markspony and held him up in the path of the dangerous barrage. The pony weakly wailed as he was perforated, only to be tossed aside.

Silver got her mouth over one of the bolts and pulled it free. It was like a magnet, drawn to her, or perhaps her magic. Each one needed a tough yank to work free, and there were too many to get quickly. With a rush of wind, Nefertari appeared beside her and hefted Silver into the air. "Be free!" She gave a firm shake and let Silver fall to the ground, rattled, but rid of the horrible magic-draining darts.

Night caught a sharpened bolt in the leg and returned the favor with an extended hoof across the pony's face, driving him back as she flipped in mid air and came down on his spine, driving him to the floor with an unwholesome crunch. "Giving up is allowed. Just put up your hooves."

One of them took her up on it, putting his hooves in the air. In a flash, dodging other arrows as she closed the distance, Night grabbed the crossbow of the yielder and dashed it against a wall. "Thanks, you can go now." She jigged to the left as more bolts came at her, dancing as much as battling. She laughed as she moved. She was fighting. She was doing what she had trained so long to do.

One of the sharpened bolts flew at Silver. Nefertari was gone. Her magic felt too sluggish to try a shield, so she collapsed instead. It caught her in a wing in an explosion of pain and the sensation of warm wetness running along her back. She grabbed onto that pain, using it to focus as she gathered her magic in a building internal heat. "Out of my way!" She conjured her mental hands and spread them wide in a violent gesture, knocking the remaining crossbowponies off their feet. "Bring me my foal and stop jerking me around!"

They were routed, and began to scatter. Silver had won, with the help of her family.

"Come out here," boomed a loud female voice. "You wanted me? Here I am."

That voice was familiar, too familiar. Night landed with a perplexed look on her face. "This wasn't even on my probabilities..."

Silver reached back and pulled the arrow that had struck her wing the rest of the way through with a wince before she tossed it aside and moved for the window Night had come in through. "You should go."

Night snorted and moved beside her. "Got any other orders I can ignore?"

Silver smiled, and hopped through the empty window frame. The source of the shout became clear in a burning nova in the sky. Celestia had arrived, and wore her look of stern disapproval. She was mother to all ponykind, and she was very disappointed. "Prince Silver Stars. You have explaining to do." She descended on wings that burned as the sun she represented. "You have hurt so many of my precious little ponies."

Night scowled at Celestia. "Maybe they shouldn't be so eager to hurt us first, your majesty."

Silver nodded in agreement. "They have my foal. I'd like to believe you're not involved in this, but that's becoming increasingly unlikely. Why?"

Celestia brought down a hoof in a wave of heat that drove them both back. Onlookers fled before the fury of their highest princess. "Spawn of two royalty, laced with the touch of alicornhood before he was even born. Like his father and mother, he is special."

Silver put a hoof to her chest. "That's all well and good, but where's the part where you decide sending me off--"

"Enough." She frowned at Silver. "We will discuss this in private."

A quivering voice called out. "A-auntie... is it... Was it always you?" Prince Blueblood approached, wearing heavy clothes to conceal much of his identity, though he let them slide off.

Celestia smiled with relief. "My dear boy, you're not hurt as I feared." She reached for him. "Come here."

He stopped where he stood. "No. Auntie... Princess Celestia... How could you? What have I been doing all these years?! Why did you let me try so hard, just to find you, and why would you allow this in the first place?"

Celestia shook her head slowly. "We will discuss this later. Silver, are you prepared?"

Silver slide closer to Night. "Not without my wife."

"Wives!" One of the bystanders suddenly became a familiar red unicorn and trotted up beside Silver. "You never did the signal for me."

Celestia spread her wings, and everything become light, until they were somewhere else. It was quiet, save for some bird calls. Beyond a radius of warmth, it turned to snow. "Welcome, to a place of privacy." She turned to Silver after gesturing at the peaceful solitude. "I imagine you're waiting for an explanation."

"A few! Celestia... I thought we were closer than this. Why?" Silver's face was a mix of anger and confusion. "You're tugging fiercely at my last shreds of sympathy for you, and I don't even start to understand why."

Celestia sat on her haunches and was quiet for a moment. Night and Fast watched her intently, but neither spoke. With a little sigh, she flapped her wings. "Silver, what are you?"

Silver perked her ears. "A lot of things. Can you be more specific?"

Celestia brushed a wing over Silver's face, forcing her to sneeze. Silver smirked at her. "Yes yes, that is cute. If you wanted me to be your cute pony, you could have had that."

"Could I have?" Celestia tilted her head. "I met you as a colt, bursting with the desire to grow up and become powerful. I met you as a former human, confused, but determined. I met you as a mare, angry and resentful. I met you at many times, Silver Stars, but you were never mine to take." She pointed at Silver's wings. "You gave yourself to my sister."

Night clopped a hoof on the ground. "Can we get to the part where you abducted our foal?"

Fast rolled a hoof. "And the foal of your prized student, who looks up to you so hard, it's surprising her neck hasn't given out. Do you think she'll be happy hearing about this?"

Celestia looked away a moment. "I expected you to fail."

"Fail?" Silver raised a brow. "You expected me to start murdering for you?"

Celestia bore her teeth. "Not for me. I expected you to run, or lash out at them. Anything but to wait, and wait... And wait. I expected you to arrive at the first meeting, ready to weave a path of destruction. Instead you spend all your time trying to sympathize with your captors, and to convince them you were harmless." She leaned forward. "Well, here we are. Are you going to run from me, or lash out at me, or will you try to sympathize with me as well?"

A powerful tremble ran through Silver as she recoiled a bit, then reached out, putting a hoof on Celestia's chest. Celestia glanced down, but didn't stop her. "Is it over?" Silver smiled gently. "Please tell me this is over."

Celestia suddenly exploded in heat and pressure, knocking all three ponies back. "It is not. You who would claim the pony ideals for yourself, who is no pony. Face me. Face me and win, if you can." She rose to her hooves. "Win and take your prize, if you are capable."

Silver looked at Celestia, the pony of the angry sun. The expression of she who would not be called queen seemed sad and withdrawn. "Celestia, we've fought too much. Just tell me it's over. Tell me that and mean it."

"Unacceptable." Her wings ignited and with a flick, several balls of fire were hurled at Silver. Her other wing trembled, shaking loose fire at Fast and Night. Night grabbed Fast in her teeth and took off away from the balls as Silver drew in the heat and formed her own ball of fire, hovering over her head.

"Go on, strike back." Celestia brought down her hoof in a sharp crack. The ground split violently and the jagged line raced for Silver, forcing her to jump aside. "Defeat me!"

Silver gave a toss of her head, hurling the ball of fire back at Celestia. It detonated against her front and washed over her. The fire smoldered, but refused to harm her. "You won't best me in flames, strange not-pony. Go on, choose your path."

Tension suddenly immobilized Silver. Choose your path. It was something the text would say. "I won't take the ones that make us enemies. Where's the Celestia I traveled alongside? The one that cried with me, that hurt with me, and triumphed together. The Celestia I was willing to die for, if it would make her happy."

"You were never that loyal." Her horn glowed brilliantly. Meteors fell from the heavens with the density of snowflakes, and the ground began to be pounded under the rain of them. "Don't flatter me with empty claims."

Silver tried to deflect them away while keeping her eyes on Celestia. "I'm not lying, and you know it. I even learned a way for you to get what you want, with who you want." A rock flying faster than the speed of sound smashed against her shield, bursting it and striking her across the shoulder. Before she knew it, she was laying across the ground.

The rain stopped around her. Fast, then a dragon, had moved over her and was taking the blows with low grunts.

Celestia snarled. "When danger comes, my sister and I have nopony to turn to. We had to learn to face it, alone, or be run over by it. Even... Even Twilight can only fix the problem after it has come on us. You saw it. Nightmare Moon, my sister gone mad, sealed me away. The plunder seeds, claimed us both... Chrysalis handed me a humiliating defeat. I've heard you cry before, Silver. You would shout it. 'Where is my rainbow?'" She spread her wings wide, heat building as she became hotter and hotter. "Where is my rainbow, Silver? Why must I wait for another who doesn't even understand me to act?" She leaned forward as Silver scrambled to her hooves. "Where is my rainbow, Silver? Why do you get this?"

Night darted in from the left, swinging in a wild hind-hoof kick, only to be caught all-too-casually by one of Celestia's forehooves. "Your toys are impressive, but the adults are speaking." Celestia brought her hoof down with a frightening force, slamming Night against the cobbled ground hard enough to shatter the stone. A rough wheeze came from her as she rolled to her side, stunned, but alive. Celestia's eyes fixed on Silver. "Explain how this is fair?"

Author's Note

Insert boss music here.

Even typos fear this conflict.

148 - Supernova

The shadow over Silver adjusted. A glance showed Fast rearing up to catch an especially large meteor as it plunged towards her. It was too large, too fast, and too powerful, and sent her over backwards to crash to the ground. Smaller rocks began to fall all around them as Celestia glared at Silver.

Silver took a step towards the inferno of Celestia's anger. "I think I see now."

"What do you see?" Celestia snorted out twin gouts of flame. "Some things you can't simply 'fix', Silver."

Silver took another slow step towards her. "You wanted to be the hero."

Celestia flinched, eyes darting away.

"You were waiting for me to break." Silver took another step forward, now mere feet from the dizzying cyclone of heat. A falling stone struck her between the shoulder blades, knocking her to the ground. "You were never going to hurt... him."

Celestia turned back to Silver, tears turning to steam as they left her eyes. "Why can't you ever behave the way I expect?"

Silver smiled through the pain as she forced her way back to her hooves. "You were... there. A little bit of chaos is in there, if it wasn't before."

She struck the ground, and it erupted into fire, melting beneath her power and becoming a pool of magma that spread quickly towards Silver. "Creature of disharmony! Why do you tear me apart?!"

Silver moved as if to advance, but the lava stopped her. Even her fire control would be far from sufficient. "You wanted to be my hero."

Celestia trembled powerfully, but said nothing, glaring at Silver in silent challenge.

"You forgot something."

The princess hissed, "what would that be?"

Silver put a hoof on her chest. "You were my hero before I even got here. Tell me it's over."

"I don't want it to be over!" Her light flared brilliantly and several trees burst into fire like especially large torches. "I will have my own rainbow."

Silver scooted away as the lava advanced towards her. "This contest is over, Celestia, but we aren't. I won't tell Twilight what happened here."

She suddenly advanced towards Silver, carrying the heat and flowing magma with her. "You would threaten me with her censure? My prized student?! My precious little filly."

Night suddenly scooped up Silver and carried her several tens of feet away. "She's no filly, and no more student than any other mare, certainly not yours!"

The words only maddened Celestia, who began to gallop towards them in a tide of heated death. Silver spread her wings and took to flight. "Celestia, these things don't end things, they just change them. I won't fight you."

With a sudden golden glow of her horn, she grabbed Silver out of the air with frightening ease. "Fight, or suffer." She brought Silver down to slam her against the ground, creating a new crater. "Break..."

Night came from the sky and touched off against the magma with a bright flash of earth magic that seemed to propel her back into the sky. Within the flow of heated rock, several great spires of crystal jutted free, surrounding Celestia. The lava seemed to cool a moment before she broke free with almost a shrug, sending the crystal to scatter to the ground around her. Her horn still glowed brightly, and she yanked the limp form of Silver close. "Will you forgive this?"

Silver gave a little smile, her lips bleeding and her form ragged. "If you would accept it."

The heat suddenly broke, and Silver fell to the ground. She could hear Celestia crying softly and looked up to see Celestia with a leg over her face, trying to hide from the overflowing emotions that overwhelmed her.

Night landed beside Silver, who put a hoof on her and used her as support to stand up. "Celestia... Do you love me?"

Celestia looked up from her tears at Silver, frowning a moment before she let out an explosive sigh. "I don't know... You promised me everything... It wasn't your fault that became impossible. You keep trying and trying, even when you fail, you keep trying." She waved a hoof at Silver. "You're not human, not male, not bipedal. You hardly write anymore. You've given up everything that made you what you are. What are you?"

Silver spread her wings stiffly, working against the pain. "I... I'm Silver Stars, and I'll take the paths I want." She reached a hoof towards Celestia. "And I hope you're in them... Please, tell me what happened."

Night put a wing over Silver. "She already has. She wanted to see how you'd break, learn something from it, then come in and rescue you, be the hero, and get closer to you."

Celestia scowled at Night. "Why can't you leave us be?"

Fast landed beside them on feathery wings that melted into her body. "Sorry, we're her mates, so if you want her, you get us. Group deal." She leaned over and nipped one of Silver's ears. "We got her first."

Silver quirked a smile. "Quite true. When were you going to stop this? How long would you have kept me enduring?"

Celestia sagged, her wings touching the ground. "We were fighting one another, without being present. I was so very tempted every day. I think... I would have broken soon. Is your faith in ponies that strong?"

Silver reached out a hoof. "I came for it. I live by it. I've died beside it. How about you?"

Celestia recoiled as if slapped. "Me? You have doubts of my harmony?" All three ponies stared at her silently and she trembled. "I have responsibilities. Everypony looks to me for answers. I have to see beyond the immediate constraints of morality."

Silver shook her head slowly. "We tried that once, together. The result, dead innocents, both on their side, and ours. You tried that today... We can't live above the values we beg others to obey." She reared up and put a hoof to her chest. "Am I still not worthy of being a pony?"

Celestia turned away, ears folded. "You are... a fine pony. But you're not my pony." She rose and turned away, wings going taught.

"Wait!" Silver lunged forward and got her teeth on one of Celestia's wings, biting sharply. She felt the taste of Celestia's blood. It was different than others she'd tried, and it overwhelmed her with its intensity.

Celestia easily drew her wing away from Silver. "Why don't you let me go? You've won, I lost. It's over."

Fast moved beside Silver. "Because this big dummy doesn't want to 'win'."

Night flashed her fangs. "The dope probably wants to roll over and present her belly, if it'd get you to stay and talk."

Silver did just that, flopping over and rolling onto her back. "Please?"

Celestia turned, only to stop and look back at Silver. "I don't... understand you." She sank to her haunches. "I don't understand you, Silver Stars. What do you want?"

Silver reached with her forehooves. "I think you need a hug right now."

Her ears danced and she glanced at Fast and Night. Fast was nodding all too eagerly. Celestia sighed and lifted Silver in her golden magic, pulling her into a gentle embrace. There was peace. There was quiet. They shared heat and squeezed one another, and for a little while, there were no questions to be had from either of them.

Silver nuzzled her cheek gently and smiled. "Now will you do this in the future instead of throwing a test at me?"

Celestia snorted softly. "I don't promise that. Ask Twilight, I love my tests... I'll try to keep them from becoming... this painful."

Night rolled a hoof. "What about the ponies in your little inquisition?"

Celestia's face soured. "You've made quite a mess of my organization."

Silver rolled her eyes. "You're not going to get me to feel guilty. What kind of lies have you been feeding them?"

Celestia put a hoof on Silver's shoulders. "The kind that it would best serve if I return victorious, and you broken."

Silver sagged. "I can play pretend, if it will calm things down and we can get back to living."

"Good." Her voice sounded different. Silver looked up to see she was hugging a changeling, as large as chrysalis, but not exactly her?The insect queen suddenly grabbed Silver at the back of the head and plunged her down to smash against the recently re-frozen rock. Everything went dark for her.

Night flew at the imposter, only for the faux-princess to vanish and appear high in the sky. "I'll be taking her back now, if you please. It will save so much more conflict all around." Her horn glowed sickly green as she yanked Silver up into the sky. Fast tried to yank her back, but the changeling threw off her magic too easily. "Ta ta!" She vanished with the captured Silver.

Night landed in front of Fast, scowling deeply. "What just happened?! That felt like Celestia, and talked like Celestia! Why didn't I see through it?"

Fast quickly shook her head. "That was a queen, like Chrysalis or a few others. There aren't many of them, but they're pretty good at being a changeling." She flashed a smile. "I was one, remember? But, seriously... She knew enough about Celestia... Do you think they're in cahoots?"

Night sighed. "The probabilities are all off the chart. There are too many possibilities and not enough data! We have to find them, but I get the strong suspicion we just need to watch for the news. Silver's going to be paraded for all to see, defeated and broken."

Fast grunted with mounting frustration. "Why?! Silver's been good. He's the best damn husband I ever had, and a good father."

"He?"

Fast shrugged. "Still a he to me... Sorry, nevermind that. Seriously, we have to help her."

Night rose to her hooves. "Hop on. Let's get off this mountain."

Fast circled around Night. "Oh my, right now?" She giggled before she mounted up on Night and hugged her tightly. "Onwards, mighty steed!"

"You're lucky I love you." Night jumped and her wings propelled her into the sky. They raced towards Baltimare, which seemed the closest proper city to where they were. Their mission was far from complete, it seemed.

Author's Note

That didn't turn out as expected...

149 - Rise and Shine

A gentle rapping stirred Silver from her unconscious state. Unlike when she slept, being knocked out generally had no dreams. It was just lost time. She started awake and noticed very quickly that she wasn't laying on anything or standing. She was floating, upright. She was in a changeling pod.

Celestia, or who Silver was forced to assume was a fake, smiled at her. "Good morning, my dear little pony."

Silver tried to gather power, but the sludge around him immediately pulled away at any amount of current and dispersed it. She could draw nothing. No horn magic, earth magic, pegasus magic or any other. She was helpless.

"Yes, let that soak in." She tapped on the clear part of the pod. "You're stuck here, with me. Isn't that awful?"

Silver could move, and put her snout against the window. "Whoever you are, why are you pretending to be Celestia?"

"Are you furious?"

"... No... Really, I'm pretty damn curious. I didn't think a changeling could put out such fierce magic." Silver tilted her head from in the translucent goo. "One of my wives was a changeling, don't forget. I don't... think you have to be bad, though you have been pretty shitty to me so far. Maybe you think I'll hate you by default."

'Celestia' raised a brow. "Not even awake a minute and you're trying to analyze me and figure out how we can be best of friends." She flashed her fangs, every bit as menacing as a lunar pony. "She was right, you are absolutely delicious. You don't fool me so easily. You're not trying to be friends for the sake of camaraderie. You're scared. You're scared and alone and you desperately want to be safe, and with as many friends as possible."

Silver shrugged softly. "That may be. I claim to be many things, but perfect is far from true." She put a hoof on the pod. "Will you talk with me?"

"Isn't that what we're doing?" 'Celestia' turned away with a flick of her tail. "You make it hard to get properly angry at you. Human, outsider." She spoke with Celestia's voice, perfect and clear. "You are more pony than pony, because you are not. You can see the perfect ideal, and you are always thinking about straying from it." She flashed a smile. "I sympathize... Do you know how hard it is to pretend to be this? I have to worry every moment of every day. If the mask comes a little loose, well..."

Silver gently ran a hoof across the clear part of the pod. "Do you like being a changeling, or do you regret it?"

She spun on Silver. "Which do you think? Which disgusts you more? I'm not some foal that needs a stern talking to."

"I wasn't saying that." Silver tilted her head at 'Celestia'. "You can be yourself. We're the only ones here. You're still you, mask on or not."

She stared at Silver firmly for a few quiet moments before a line of green flames washed over her form, and she ceased to be Celestia as great wings unfurled of gossamer nature. Her body had a few holes, but not as bad as Silver had seen in others. She was fed more love than she took, or so Silver assumed. She was big, easily as large as Celestia. If one didn't mind the insect look, she was a fetching mare. With a toss of her mane, she smiled at Silver. "Here, behold. You can stop pretending now."

Silver perked an ear. "What am I pretending?"

The changeling slowly turned left, then right. "Your eyes are locked on me, but you look curious, not disgusted. You were hurt by changelings. They stole your wife once. You were held by Chrysalis once. I foalnapped you! Stop pretending."

"They didn't steal her. They needed Fast, desperately. She rushed to their aid. It was my own stupidity that tried to overreact to that. I broke a promise to myself, and for that I'm pretty ashamed, but none of that was a changeling's fault." Silver scrapped a little on the inside of the pod. "Let me out. Let's talk.

"We are talking," she reminded with a roll of her eyes. "I'm afraid you aren't coming out until I batter you and parade you before town, a ruined mess. I wasn't lying about that. Simply no avoiding it."

"What's your name?"

She scowled at Silver. "I've been Celestia's for so long... I don't even remember."

Silver tilted her head. "Was this her idea?"

"Wouldn't that be easy?" The changeling smiled. "Oh no, I came up with this on my own. I thought I could get you and her closer. I made a few... miscalculations."

"Enough." Silver clopped on the pod. "Enough lies. Please, let's stop the deceit on deceits."

She suddenly pressed her face against the portal, close to Silver. "Oh, should I dance down the road as I am, proclaim loudly how Celestia knew of us long before Chrysalis blew everything apart and made it so hard on us?"

Silver set her hoof to where the other pony's cheek was. "Do you have a hive?"

"W-what? No." The changeling flushed and sat back. "Practicing to perfectly match Celestia takes quite enough time, human. Now, about that beating..."

Silver tapped at the cocoon. "What if, instead, you pretended to be me, and then became a changeling after being 'defeated', and flew off, to return later. We can say I was replaced by a changeling for a while, and that I was fine and loyal and..."

The changeling slammed a hoof on the pod so hard it fell from the ceiling and crashed to the ground. Silver couldn't see her anymore. "You think you have answers? You want me to take your heat for you?"

Silver pushed against the edge, trying to get it to roll over so she could see, but it refused to move. "Fast would do it for you, if you get her. Anything besides more violence. Don't we have enough of that?"

Silver winced as a hoof thumped against the pod several times. "Get angry, damn it all. I took your precious foal, wore the face of your beloved sun god, and orchestrated your pain and misery."

"That's quite enough." Was that Celestia? "You've done enough. Back away from the pod."

The changeling's voice sounded a little further. "C-Celestia! I... We... were trying to do something for you."

With a sudden warmth, the pod around Silver popped and melted away, freeing her. She could see Celestia standing tall, her horn directed at Silver. "By holding Silver in one of these? What sort of 'plan' would this be?" She turned on the changeling. "I trusted you. Is this--"

"Stop!" Silver scrambled to her hooves. "Please."

Celestia smiled gently at Silver. "Your forgiving nature is showing, but this is my affair, not yours." She trotted to Silver's side and nuzzled her. "Please let me handle it."

Silver shook her head. "No! It's pretty damn involving of me at this point. She was wrong to do what she did, but I want to know her, and to fix this, not to throw her out for it." She turned to Celestia. "How long has she served you?"

Celestia raised an ear. "Since shortly before Luna was banished, why?"

Silver rolled a hoof. "Is this the first time things got out of hoof?"

"Yes..."

"Everyone deserves one." Silver smiled gently.

The changeling swallowed heavily. "I truly had your best interests in mind, Celestia. Please, believe that."

Celestia let out a slow breath. "Tell me what happened, everything. We'll fix this, as Silver prefers, and I expect it will be the first and only time it comes up again."

The changeling sank with relief. "Of course, Celestia. You have... curious tastes in mates."

Celestia swiveled an ear at Silver. "Is that what I am?"

Silver leaned in and nuzzled her great sun mark, and said nothing. It was enough for Celestia, who gave a serene smile. "I suppose I do. Now, from the top..."

A low thump came from a wall to the left, drawing all eyes. The thump repeated twice more, getting louder each time before Night bucked down the wall and spun around, Fast on her back with a spear at the ready. "We have arrived, bitches!"

Celestia stared at them a moment before a musical laugh began to shake through her, one that spread to her changeling servant and Silver Stars in short order.

"What? I thought I delivered that entrance perfectly." Fast tossed the spear aside and hopped down from Night. "I get the feeling we're late to the party."

Night nodded in agreement. "This is clearly the case. Princess Celestia, please give us good news."

Celestia dipped her head lightly. "It's over."

Night let out a loud sigh. "Thank Luna."

Celestia raised a brow at that. "She's not involved in this. I think we have enough ponies involved."

Silver approached the changeling as they spoke, looking her over. "I have a feeling you have a story worth hearing."

The changeling spun her ears back. "You should be so angry with me right now."

Celestia gestured to Night, who rolled her eyes. "She isn't, and won't be. If you let it go, she will too."

"But before that." Night held out a hoof. "One foal, kindly."

Celestia recoiled. "Foal?"

The changeling shrank back. "I... might have... taken their foal... For leverage, you understand."

Celestia stomped with a clap of fire. "I most certainly do not understand. Return their foal this instant!"

The changeling shrank back before looking to Silver. "If you had fought the real Celestia like that, when she was ready to make it count, you wouldn't be standing here."

Celestia perked her ears. "You fought?" She shook her head quickly. "No more distractions. Get their foal immediately, then we can talk. Silver isn't wrong, you have a lot of stories worth hearing, and I will hear them."

Night tilted her head. "If she's so strong, why did she lose to Chrysalis?"

Celestia frowned at Night. "Not a topic I wish to revisit... But since you ask, she was bloated with power stored over some time. Shining Armor's shield cut off the flow of solar energy. Not entirely, but enough to tip the scales. I don't even think she intended that, unfortunate coincidence. Add to that my desire to not destroy my own castle, or my precious ponies... If you fought my doppelganger, then you know when I cut loose, it is not as focused as some. The entire area will feel the pain of my blows, making using it in a place I don't want destroyed... tricky, at best."

The changeling spread her wings, white and pristine. She was Celestia again, and she took off, to undo some of the damage she had done.

The true Celestia sighed and turned to Silver. "Are you certain this is wise?"

"No," replied Silver honestly. "I do think it's right."

Celestia nodded. "That will have to do. Come, all of you. I would speak with you, as family." She turned to the hole Night left behind and began walking towards it. "We have so much to discuss."

Author's Note

Silver sticks to her guns. The pony ideal is what she plans to aspire to, even when it hurts.

150 - Getting to Know You

Later, two Celestias sat side-by-side. One sipped her tea quietly, and the other looked less certain. "Are you certain I should?" she asked with Celestia's voice.

The other, true, Celestia smiled gently. "They can all be trusted, and they know enough to begin guessing wildly. Better they know the truth." She turned to set her eyes on Silver. "Especially her."

The faux Celestia let out a little sigh, then smiled at them. "Yes... First, sorry. You probably don't buy it, but I really did think this would work out a lot better than it did."

The true Celestia tilted her head. "On the contrary, you've exposed a severe problem for me to address. It isn't entirely your fault that Silver was treated that way."

Silver looked between the two. "Hearing what amounts to Celestia talking to herself is a little amazing." She flashed her fangs at the two as she bounced her colt in her forelegs. "Why don't you take your normal form?"

"I..." The faux Celestia glanced away. "I've gotten so used to being this way. I am her, mostly... I'm not trying to deceive you now, honestly. You know who I am."

Night leaned forward a little, looking over the changeling princess. "How did you meet her?"

She took a slow breath. "Long ago, a hive of changelings tried to move into Equestria. They came quietly and gently, moving in one or two at a time, until they were simply part of the population, feeding on friends and families they made with the ponies here. Equestria was invaded... softly... That love was returned. With no queen, that hive simply wanted to survive, and they did, making families with non-changelings and feeding and growing. They had children..." She looked up. "I'm one of them."

Fast perked her ears. "Wait a second! Where are all the changelings then if they were all over the place?!"

She reached out a hoof and rested it on Fast's shoulders. "We bred and loved and were loved and spread and spread and soon, there was very little difference. You, I've heard all about you, little changer." She leaned in close to Fast. "You are as close to a changeling as any pony can be."

Fast's ears flicked back as her eyes widened. "Oh, Celestia..."

Night coughed into a hoof. "I see, so how did you get involved with Celestia, specifically?"

The true Celestia unfurled a wing to wrap around her double. "I encountered her when her parents came and confessed their presence to me, begging to be forgiven and welcomed, retroactively. Imagine that, being told my country had been infiltrated completely, and being asked to accept that." She sat up. "To make it more complicated, their daughter had the potential to be a queen. They didn't want that. They were happy being independent changelings, just living, loving, working, like any pony."

The faux Celestia allowed her true self to be displayed. "Here I am, another pony who would be queen, but refuses." She smiled a little wistfully. "Just like her. They gave me to her, begged her to take care of me, but also to protect them all, from me... She did both, and raised me well. I learned her magic, her looks, her way of behaving, and eventually, I became more of her than myself. I would say I am Celestia, but I don't want to hurt her feelings or offend her."

"It's alright," said the true one, nodding at her. "This recent fiasco aside, you've served me very well. It is perhaps my fault that you are in this situation. I haven't seen to your needs, as a pony. You should have your own goals and desires, separate of me."

Silver clopped her hooves, carefully balancing her returned son. "No wonder you were surprised when Chrysalis suddenly showed up."

They both looked sour at that. The true one nodded. "Yes, that was... awkward. I thought all the changelings were quiet allies, to have a queen suddenly appear, ready to wage war... It was quite a surprise."

The other's expression turned even more sour as she grunted, ruffling her wings, back to looking like a twin of Celestia. "The repelling of them sent many innocent changelings hurtling from the city, myself included, and thank goodness for that. I was able to catch many plummeting souls before they were injured, and ferry them back to their worried families. Imagine the surprise of some, so distantly changeling they had no idea, to be suddenly tossed off the cliffside of the city, hurtling towards a certain death. They weren't even changeling enough to be hurled upwards like some, they were just rudely tipped off the sides. The lucky ones were inside, and bumped up against a wall instead."

The true Celestia gently wrapped a leg around her double. "It's a hard time for her to consider, for reasons I'm sure you understand."

Silver gaped at the both of them. "How did you hide something like that?"

The true Celestia blinked. "Hide? It was all over the newspapers. 'Canterlot Saved, minimal losses.'"

Faux Celestia snorted. "It's always minimal when it isn't you or somepony you love... Let's put that aside." She smiled. "Now that you know me, as me, maybe we can be friends?" She fixed her eyes on Silver. "I'm told you can forgive anyone. Am I an exception?"

Silver slung her colt over her shoulder and offered out the opposing hoof. "Come here." They met in a gentle hug. It was forgiven, and both knew it. "You don't need to hide around me. We're not that different, really. We're both something we don't appear to be, living in a world that would be confused at our true selves. Just... no more foalnapping, right?"

"Right." She looked to Night and Fast. "And you two?"

Fast sat up. "Tell me everything! Am I really part changeling? That explains so much!"

Night swat Fast lightly. "Tell her, or she'll never be happy. As for me, I've devoted myself to being married to her." She indicated Silver. "Which means forgiving as she does, unless it comes back to hurt her."

Silver tilted her head suddenly. "Does that include Starlight?"

Night rolled her eyes. "I didn't jump on her the dozen times I could, that's as best I can offer until she really comes clean and becomes a... normal pony."

Celestia cleared her throat. "If you are feeling better, perhaps you should see your other wife, hmm? Twilight is going to grow concerned and begin asking uncomfortable questions. Speaking of... If we could keep this entire affair... quiet."

Silver sighed and nuzzled Morning Glory. "There's nothing to be gained from sharing that." She looked up at the Faux Celestia. "Is Samantha alright?"

She shrugged softly. "She wasn't in contact with anypony, which is smart of her. She's gone into hiding. On the positive, that means she's probably well." She took a soft breath before releasing it. "Fast, I'll visit, promise. We can talk." She put a hoof to her chest, then pointed at Fast. "Halfbreed to halfbreed."

With the matter set down gently, they parted ways. Fast moved up beside Night. "Can I ride you back?"

Night raised a brow. "Not that I mind, but why don't you do it yourself?"

Fast circled around Night quickly. "What? I like riding my mare."

Night rolled her eyes. "60 percent." She turned away. "Come on you. You have the foal well, Silver?"

Fast hopped up onto Night with a giggle, hugging her tightly. "Onwards, loyal steed. I'm so happy to have such a fine mount. She gives such delicious rides."

Silver leaned in to nuzzle Night. "You're very kind to put up with this. I have him, let's go." With wings spread, they both took off into the sky, and made their way back to Ponyville.

They came in for a smooth landing before the tower, and it wasn't on fire. It didn't sport any new holes or show any other signs of trauma. They let out a little breath of relief together and trotted up as Morning Glory giggled.

There was conversation floating in from the map room, drawing them closer. It sounded emotional, then a moment of silence followed by happy talking and what Silver could have sworn was the sound of a group hug. What did group hugs even sound like? How did she have a clue of what one might be? Somehow, she was certain.

The door to the map room opened and a pony Silver hadn't seen in a while emerged. "S-Starlight!" Silver smiled brightly, then it fell. "Oh, please tell me you didn't come back for revenge, please."

Starlight looked uncomfortable, but Twilight rushed out. "She did, but we worked it out, as friends." She put a leg over Starlight, hugging her firmly.

Silver blinked slowly. "I... I am not complaining... But, what?"

Starlight licked over her lips. "I borrowed your cutie mark, do you remember?"

Silver nodded. "I do. It was a bit hazy. I wasn't feeling well back then. What did you do with it?"

Starlight rolled a hoof. "I modified a spell, using my own practice, and your talent, and did something..."

Twilight leaned over Starlight suddenly. "Amazing! She modified a Starswirl spell to an astounding effect. I mean, sure, she almost destroyed all of Equestria."

"What?!" cried Silver, Night and Fast in unision.

Twilight went on as if they hadn't spoken. "But it was a really clever adjustment. I had no idea Starlight was so talented at magic! We really have to swap notes. I think we could both learn so much from each other."

Starlight stepped closer to Silver directly. "It sounds like we may be closer together now."

Silver felt heat rushing to her cheeks. "I... I found out why things worked out the way it did."

Starlight recoiled. "What? It wasn't just... really bad luck?"

"Not exactly." Silver hung her head a moment. "I'm not sure if it was me, or those I was with, but we were being poisoned."

Starlight began to color with a renewed fury. "W-who?! That's barbaric! Terrible! That's... That's even worse than Twilight did! I'll de--"

Twilight gently squeezed her and gazed into her eyes.

Starlight began to calm down, breathing quickly, but slowing. "I... still want to know. Are they still doing it?"

Silver shook her head. "No, it's stopped. I'm not the 'stud of the land' anymore'."

Starlight sagged, looking disappointed in that.

Twilight's eyes darted between the two, then looked to Night. "Please break this down for me. I know you can figure this out."

Night nodded. "Starlight wants Silver's foal, but more accurately, Starlight wants to be a part of Silver's life."

Starlight bit her lower lip, glaring at Night a moment.

Silver leaned in and nuzzled at Starlight gently. "You get used to that. She's a very observant pony."

Starlight took a half step back. "But I can't. You're married." She waved over the three ponies standing there. "Twilight just forgave me. I don't want to give that up right away."

Twilight smiled. "You can be part of all of our lives without marrying us or swapping foals. You can be our friend."

Fast snorted. "That was a perfectly Twilight answer."

Starlight gave a little smile towards Silver. "She's not wrong. I do want that friendship, with or without a foal. I suppose you have enough of those." She looked to Morning Glory, resting on top of Silver with a sleepy smile. "What happened to that timid little princess in a cage I met? Or that brash young male, ready to claim any mare that crossed her path?"

Silver shrugged softly. "I grew up, I suppose. That doesn't mean we can't be friends." She offered a hoof, and they were soon hugging gently.

Perhaps things could work out.

Author's Note

The finale crosses into this chapter quite gently, but perfectly. The way it mixed in with what I wrote? It was absolutely perfect. I couldn't even grasp how well it worked out.

What did you think? Was it all a typo?

151 - Making Room

Silver trotted around the tower, looking to touch bases with everyone, but couldn't find the Windsongs, or Rough Tumble. Becoming agitated, she went for Twilight, who was busy chatting with Starlight while arguing over a chalkboard full of arcane runes.

They looked up with Silver stepped in. Twilight spoke first. "You look upset. What's wrong?"

"Where's Shei, Patty, or Rough?"

Twilight's expression shifted to bewilderment. "Who?"

"W-what do you mean, who? The ponies I met in Anugypt? My colthood bully turned friend? These are not ponies you just forget at the drop of a hoof." Silver stomped one of those hooves to the ground. "If this is a joke, it's in very bad taste."

Starlight approached Silver with a little smile. "Dear friend, calm down. Use your head and take deep breaths, we'll figure this out."

The soothing tones of Starlight in maternal mode did calm Silver's nerves a little and she took a slow breath. "Right. Twilight, please. Who is my guard?"

Twilight blinked softly. "You don't have a guard."

Her moment of calm shattered. With a thumping heart, Silver began to tremble. "Where is he?!"

Twilight licked over her lips. "I didn't know you were that eager to have a stallion, Silver. I thought this would come from--"

"No! He's a dear friend, who went through so much to get here, and now everyone, er, pony's just forgotten him?! No!" She spread her wings and launched from the room, finding Night Watch out on the balcony. "Night! Please. Tell me you know who Rough Tumble is."

Night frowned. "No, but I can see it's upsetting you, a lot. Come here." She held out a hoof.

The offer was too good and Silver crashed into the offered embrace, starting to sniffle. "Three ponies are gone! Gone without a trace!"

Twilight and Starlight trotted in with Fast. Starlight looked especially guilty. "I have an idea why this may be."

Silver looked over her shoulder at Starlight. "What?" Spotting Fast she flashed a hopeful smile. "Fast! Tell me you know who the Windsongs are?"

"Nope." Fast shook her head slowly. "Should I?"

Starlight pointed at herself. "It's my fault..."

"What?" Silver sat up and turned around, no longer clinging to Night. "Why? How? Bring them back..."

Starlight shook her head, trembling a little. "I... don't think I can. I'm so sorry... Please don't hate me forever."

Silver grit her teeth as she took another slow breath. "Please, tell me what happened."

Twilight suddenly took a step forward. "I think I know. I was involved. Starlight changed time, and I tried to change it back. We were locked in a competition. We eventually stopped, and I thought everything was back to normal, and most things are..."

Starlight hung her head. "But maybe not everything..."

Blood drained from Silver's face, especially her nose and ears in the most visible fashion. "Then where are they? Why do I even remember them?"

Twilight tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Well, your involvement in the timeline is... muddled. You only joined Equestria recently, compared to when we were interfering."

Night raised a hoof. "She's also not all pony, and can see other things we can't."

Silver gave a numb bob her head. "R-right. Alright. I need to find them. I have to--"

Twilight put a hoof on her chest. "They have their own life. They won't know you."

Silver paused, then slowly sank to the floor. "She's... alive..."

"Who?" All ponies in the room stared at her curiously.

Silver shook her head. "You wouldn't know them, but I got them killed. They're alive. If they never entered my life, I didn't get them killed." A little quirk of a smile appeared before her expression fell to horror. "Oh god... I need to find him! He could still be with his parents even now!"

They didn't know what she was talking about, and couldn't. She spread her wings and took off the balcony, soaring out into the darkened sky. Night drew up beside her, with Twilight on the other side. The presence behind her she wasn't sure of, and turned to see Starlight lifting herself along. "All of you?"

Twilight shrugged. "You're part of our family, deal with it. Fast drew the short straw and got stuck foalsitting."

Night snorted with a smile. "Now, who is this pony you're rushing to save?"

Silver tried to explain, thinking over her time with Rough, time now erased so casually. "He was a big fat bully, at first. He... wait, how did we meet, Night?"

Night tilted her head. "You were being mugged, and I rescued you."

Silver faltered in her flight. "That's not right at all! I was fighting for him, against his parents, and you showed up, right when I needed you. He's a colt cuddler, but was in denial at first, but his marefriend was manipulating him. Hay, she tried to manipulate me."

"Carrot Plate?" asked Twilight. "That was an ugly affair."

Silver grunted softly. "Alright, she's where she should be. Alright..."

Starlight flew ahead suddenly, floating ahead of Silver, sheathed in her magic to keep her up. "Look, I can't imagine how upset you are right now. This was all my fault, mine. Don't blame Twilight."

Silver blinked softly. "I'm not, either of you. Shouting at you won't fix it. Being angry at either of you won't fix it. You did something stupid, fine. Lord knows I've done stupid shit before. Being a unicorn just means it can get stupid in new and exciting ways and please just help me find him and we can play the blame game later if you want. Speaking of which, remind me why we can't just undo this?"

Twilight sighed. "Well, the spell that was used kind of got rid of itself after we finished with the timeline. Starlight modified it with your talent to drag herself and me back to the same point in time. Even if we did have the spell, who knows what other effects could be had, trying to get everything back to before we interfered with it."

Silver's ears fell. "I get the idea... You could go through it a dozen times with as many different problems. Look, seriously, if the sisters are alive, and together, I can chalk that up as a good thing, hell, I'll send them a big bag of bits they won't understand to make their life better. Fine, whatever. I'll miss her, but fine, I can put that down."

"But this stallion?" Night raised a brow. "Why is he so special?"

"He's the product of a broken home. His parents hate him, and crushed him. It was only through running into me that he escaped that, even a little, and began crawling his way free of that hole over years of work, to become a royal guard worthy of the title." Silver kicked, but there was no ground to strike, just punching the air. "I can't even imagine what happened to him if we never met at all..."

They arrived in Canterlot, soaring over it. Night pulled closer. "Silver, there is the possibility he's found another way, or he hasn't, but storming into his life this way... There's no way this can have a happy ending."

Twilight nodded in agreement. "How old was he when he was, uh, just here?"

Silver frowned. Exact ages were so hard in pony land. "He was an adult. He had his business, which he mostly set aside to be with us, and be the best guard he could be."

Twilight rolled a hoof. "Then, best case scenario, he's back to running that business, and meeting you will be alarming and surprising, maybe in a good way, or not. Worst case scenario, he's still living under his parents, and he won't be the pony you remember, not by a long shot."

Silver drew to a sudden halt, the others circling around him. "So, what? You think I should just abandon him?"

Starlight tapped her chin. "He won't be the pony you remembered. That pony is gone."

The more they said it, the less it seemed to sit well with Silver. "There has to be a solution! There's always a way out of these things. We just have to figure it out." She spun on Night. "You can see almost as well as I do, and pull it all together. What can we do?"

Night frowned with thought as she hovered there. "If he's being abused... We can at least see if this is the case, and bring it to Celestia's attention. This is her city, and her ponies, and she has more experience than either of us handling this delicate situation. Charging in with hooves swinging would be a really bad way for a princess to act."

Silver trembled before she brought her wings in, lowering towards the city as she sped up towards where she dimly recalled Rough being. "Then let's look."

The house they found was empty and abandoned. There were no ponies there, known or otherwise. It looked dilapidated and neglected, on the verge of collapsing. Silver insisted on entering and blinked past the door, appearing with a burst of silver light in the darkened halls of the house. The smell of rotting wood and building dust pressed at her nose as she searched. Most of the papers left were just as rotted as the wood, but in a drawer, there was a diary.

Hello Mother, Father,

I'm sorry, but this is the only way out. I'm leaving you both. You don't own me anymore. I'm going to become a pony worth knowing. I still love you, even if you hate me. I'm a colt cuddler. I always will be. I'm sorry this bothers you so much.

Love,
Rough Tumble

Silver let the journal fall back into the drawer as hoofsteps came up behind him. Twilight asked softly, "Did you find anything?"

She smiled gently. "He got out, at least. Brave colt, he didn't just stay and die under them." She turned to face the concerned-looking Twilight. "I miss him. I didn't spend enough time with him, and then he's gone. This isn't..." She pushed Twilight back when she was drawing close. "Text!"

"What?" Twilight tilted her head. Starlight and Night came in shortly thereafter, both looking similarly confused.

Silver drove a hoof into a wall. "Text! Come out here!"

Starlight raised a brow. "Do either of you know what this means?"

Twilight perked up. "Celestia mentioned there was some kind of extraplanar entity that spoke through text? I think Silver's met it before." She looked to Silver. "Why are you calling it?"

Silver lowered her hoof to the ground. "It's the only thing that could have planned this so perfectly." A tremble ran through her. "Oh... oh fuck..."

Twilight gasped. "Language! When did you start talking like that?"

"Sorry." Silver took a slow breath as she rose to her full height. "I need to think about this... Thank you, all of you, for coming with me." She felt the urge to storm past them, angry at everything, but she fought it, and slowly approached each in turn, kissing them on the cheek. "Thank you."

Author's Note

Oops?

A typo of this calibre is truly something to fear.

152 - Basking in the Sun

Silver walked stiffly from the house, but her wives would not give up so easily. Twilight gestured up at the large castle above. "Why don't you talk to Celestia, at least figure out what's changed, and what hasn't?"

After Pausing to think of it, Silver nodded. "That's a good idea. I have a few letters to write too. I might be gone from their lives, and they're gone from mine, but I haven't forgotten them."

Starlight sauntered up and around Silver. "Be careful what you say. Acting like you know them will only scare them. How would you act if some pony casually claimed to be your best friend that you forgot?"

Night nodded in swift agreement. "I'm sure you want to make these contacts as quickly as possible, but please, carefully."

Silver noticed something and looked between the three of them. "I'm not especially... arguing, but why is Starlight acting like she's one of us already?"

Starlight recoiled, and the other two looked to her. "I... Well with things... We've made up. I thought..."

Silver let out a heavy sigh. "No, I didn't mean to scare you off... I'm just hurt right now, and I know that. I'm going to say some stupid things, given half a chance." She reached a hoof towards Starlight. "I'm glad this feud is over."

Starlight took a timid step forward. "Even at this price?"

Silver's hoof fell to the ground. "I need to go... Please, don't run off." She spread her wings. "I want you all to be home when I get back."

Starlight smiled. "I can't promise that. Twilight's not the only pony I need to talk to."

Twilight nodded. "I have a rather extensive itinerary planned for her."

Night snorted before she flashed her fangs. "Typical Twilight. I'll keep an eye on them, you go take care of you, and don't forget we love you."

They flew off, leaving Silver alone in the neighborhood that didn't seem quite as sparkly as the rest of the city. She hesitated to call it a slum. Ponies didn't do slums like humans could, but it was easy to see it wasn't the most ideal place to be. As she walked towards the castle, one of those ponies crossed her path. "Have a bit?"

Silver drew to a stop. "I'm afraid I didn't bring any. What do you need?"

"A bit."

Silver looked over the stallion. He was skinny, too skinny, and wore nothing but a ragged hat. "What for, I meant?"

"What's it matter? I need a bit."

Silver felt her ire raising. "If it's something I can get, I'd be happy to help, but I don't have any actual bits on me."

"What are you, some kinda princess?"

Rather than answer, she spread her wings wide and raised her head.

"Oh... You gotta have bits." He moved in close, too close.

Silver backed away, but he wouldn't stop approaching. "Personal space, please. I want to help you."

He drew a dagger suddenly. The intricacies of hammer space that ponies could draw from were far beyond Silver's knowing or understanding, but there it was. "Give it all."

Silver felt fury and sadness rise in a confusing mix. "No! Back up! I don't want to fight you. You're a victim, no--"

Her words didn't involve giving up some bits, and he lunged at her with the dagger in his mouth, catching her on the throat in a painful wound as she tried to skitter back. "Now look whaja made me do... Just gimmie the bits..."

Silver thrust out a hoof and grabbed him in a sudden silver hand, her horn glowing softly. "Enough! Stop! Use your words. I said I'd help you, just ask for something besides bits."

"What do you care?" His dagger fell from his jaws. "Nobody cares."

"That's not true!" Silver stomped a hoof, still holding the beggar in her magic grip. "Please, try me."

"F-fine... I want a hot meal, and somewhere to sleep."

"Done." She considered briefly destroying his dagger, but wondered what world he lived in, maybe he needed it? She cringed at the idea even as her wound ached. With a smaller hand, she gently picked up the dagger and offered it to the pony. "Please, never use that on a pony that isn't hurting you."

He took it from her grip and tucked it away in whatever space other ponies had. She had never mastered that trick, and still wore saddlebags at all times. She smiled at him. "I'd like to let you go, will you follow me? No more fighting?"

"Yeah, whatever..."

She did, and walked with him until they found a bed and breakfast. On her word as a princess, she had the bill for a week's rent and food while he was there sent to Celestia, and bid him farewell, though he barely paid her attention. With mixed feelings, she turned to leave, only to feel a hoof grab her on one of her wings.

"Hey, thanks..." He let her go, and walked towards the dining area.

Silver left with a little smile. On spread wings, she took flight, leaving the worn down portion of Canterlot. It didn't take long to reach better houses, then opulent ones. The city was, by and large, a prosperous place. Polite company simply didn't speak of where ponies fell through the cracks.

She arrived at the castle and landed before the guards. They both bowed to her politely. "Your highness. You're injured! Do you need help?"

Silver put a hoof to where she had been nicked. "No, I'll be fine. Do you know if Celestia is still awake? I need to speak to her."

"I'll check," promised one, who hurried off into the castle. The guard returned shortly with a second, who moved to guide Silver as the original retook his place at the door.

"She's in her sitting room, I'll show you the way."

Silver followed after him, though she had been to the sitting room several times. "So, how are things here?"

"We're doing well, your highness."

Silver considered trying to get him to loosen up before remembering Celestia tried that plenty of times on her own. "Very good work. Everything looks to be in order."

He seemed pleased at that, chest puffed out a little. They arrived at the door to the sitting room and he waved Silver in. "Good evening, your majesty." And he was gone to other duties.

Silver pushed the door open to see Celestia perched on a pillow, nibbling on some cake. "Celestia, I need to talk to you, about something likely very confusing." She closed the door behind herself and hurried to sit across from Celestia.

With her usual matronly smile, Celestia nodded. "Please, go on. Does it involve why you look hurt?"

Silver quickly raised her hoof to the injury. "That was just a confused pony. Ignore that, that's not the problem. I need you to tell me exactly what we did during our trip to the East."

Celestia raised a brow. "That's quite a demand."

"Please..."

"Very well. It began with a stop to Anugypt, where we made friends with two local mares in the otherwise feline city." Silver perked her ears, heart soaring at the news that they had met. "Unfortunately, one perished following a... poorly-thought our move on my part." Silver felt herself go limp. She was still dead... Then why...

"What happened to the other?"

Celestia tilted her head. "You should know that."

Silver shook her head, new tears starting to force themselves free. "Please... I'll explain everything, just tell me like I wasn't there, I beg you..."

Celestia raised a hoof. "Be at ease. I will tell you." Her magic grabbed a bag of tissues and brought it over to Silver. "Here. Now... The sister was quite upset at the passing of the other, and demanded to bury her there, in Anugypt. 'They couldn't force us to run in life, they won't in death either', I believe her words were. We never saw her after that."

Silver felt her heart pounding in her aching chest. That sounded worse, not better. The urge to beg Celestia and Starlight to try to fix it was stronger than ever, but it would never work. There would always be something broken. Time was not something to be trifled with. The only winning move was to not play at all. "A-alright, say, did we run into a black mare?"

"Hmm? I don't believe so."

Silver collapsed. It was too much. "What about a jackal?"

"Oh, many, yes."

"One you left with me?"

A new voice spoke, seated to the left of Silver and Celestia. "Me?" Nefetari leaned on the table. "Why are you collapsed like that? It does not suit you."

Silver forced herself up, and lunged for Nefertari, clutching to her tightly and dampening her fur with hotly flowing tears.

Nefer looked baffled, but accepted it. "Celestia, tell me what's happened."

"I wish I knew..."

They waited for Silver's sobbing fit and her piteous wails to pass. To Nefertari's credit, she reached around and held the weeping alicorn, gently stroking over her back until it began to fade. "Now tell us, and it had best be a cause worthy of such tears."

Silver sat up, flopping onto her haunches. "What do you know of time travel, in theory?"

Celestia snorted softly. "Something to be avoided at all costs."

Nefertari looked distant a moment. "The spirits say the universe itself grows angry when one swims against the tide of time itself. The hubris of such an act is beyond forgiveness."

Silver put a hoof on her chest. "I didn't do it... Twilight and Starlight did, and fought back there, and worked it out, and fixed most of everything, but friends of mine, dear... dear friends of mine, gone, simply... gone... The sister who stayed behind? She came with us. She adventured with us, fought with us, hurt with us. We carried her sister in a casket for months! We found her aunt, who missed her so much. Her parents were dead... She came to live with me! She was a servant, a good one, and a friend too. I don't like this past. I don't like it at all."

Celestia rolled a hoof. "And the black mare?"

"Well, I had several servants when we went to Saddle Arabia, and the king there gave me one more, to manage the others... I guess, without Shei, he didn't feel the... didn't feel the need to... She was so good, and kind, and always there..." Silver went quiet, tears rolling down her snout, making a mess of her fur. She couldn't stop crying. "Then there was Rough Tumble... Poor... amazing..."

Nefertari wiggled her fingers in the air. "Were they also from the East?"

"No, no... Right here, in Canterlot." Silver blinked away her tears, but new ones rose defiantly. "An abused colt, and a colt cuddler. He had been a strong presence in my childhood, and he kept fighting, always fighting. He made a business for himself, shipping."

Celestia raised a hoof. "I know the one. He's quite successful."

Silver felt a new pain, even at the good news. Something had gone right... "Oh god... thank you... Thank you...." She sagged back, propping herself on a foreleg, panting for breath. "I feel terrible. I didn't come to sob all over you both."

Author's Note

Silver gets a dose of truth, and allows herself to cry a bit.

Wouldn't you?

The typos of time are a merciless lot.

153 - Take a Letter

Deflated and exhausted, Celestia had insisted Silver stay overnight at the castle. She was sent to a comfortable room and settled at a writing desk there. Sleep was far from her mind, and she tapped her hooves thoughtfully before she pulled out some paper and a quill, getting to writing.

Hello Shei Windsong,

You don't know me, and that's fine. This is not a solicitation. You don't owe me a thing, and never will. Please accept the money sent with this as a gesture of goodwill, from Equestria. If it helps, I had a vision of sorts, and saw much of you and your situation. I hope you use this to do what you want, be it learning Saddle Arabian magic, securing your business, or anything else. You owe me nothing, and do not need to reply, but I won't be upset if you do.

Respectfully,
Princess Silver Stars

Silver stared at the paper, considering it before a new thought clutched at her heart with icy fingers. She held up a hoof, shaking before it settled on the letter. "What... if it was the other sister?" The fiery sister may have survived, and stayed to fight, while the more meek one had died, instead of the other way around, where Silver had taken the meek sister away. One change... One change had swayed so much. Either could have died. Either could have eaten that lethal candy and fallen...

Pushing the paper away, she grunted, new tears trying to force themselves free. Rising from the desk, she walked to the bed with shaking legs and collapsed on it, trying to control her breath. Her entire world felt upheaved, but she struggled against it. Crying about it wouldn't solve anything. Moping about it wouldn't solve anything... What would solve anything? She looked up towards the window, where the moon hung high in the sky. Luna, perhaps?

She closed her eyes and wished for dreams to take her, thankful that her lunar nature swept her to sleep with ease. The physical world abandoned, she appeared lightly on a lillypad that supported her despite looking so delicate. "Luna?" No response came. She focused on Luna, and a the pads around her changed, one looming larger than the others, beckoning her. She stepped to it, and the dreamworld was banished.

She landed heavily before a great mare with almost black fur, armor of pale blue, wings and horn on display. It was Nightmare Moon, and she looked down at Silver with a raised brow. "What is this? What little creature dares to approach us?"

Silver rolled her ears back, wondering if this was a dream, or a nightmare, for Luna. "I came to ask your help."

"Our help?!" She stood tall, looming all the more over Silver's prone form. "You are wiser than you appear, to consult with us for your trifling matters." With a wicked smile, all her teeth filed to dangerously sharp points, she leaned in. "What troubles you, little mare?"

Silver sat up onto her haunches slowly, looking up at Nightmare Moon. "It starts with time trav--"

"You know of this?!" She lashed out a hoof, knocking Silver to the ground and stepping over her. "Reveal to us the secrets of time travel! We may even reward you."

"L-Luna, enough. I don't know that." Silver caught the next incoming hoof and a powerful ripple went out from where their hooves had touched.

Nightmare's grimace softened, then went gentle. "Silver? Oh!" She became Luna in an instant. "I'm terribly sorry. Haven't I warned you not to come into my dreams uninvited?"

Silver rolled up and nuzzled at her softly. "Worth it to be with you."

That got a smile from Luna. "Tis good to see you as well. Now what weighs heavily on you? You look terrible."

Silver nestled into the wing that fell over her. "One moment... I'm so happy to be with you right now, to know you're still part of things at least. That's one more thing I haven't lost."

"Lost?" Luna canted her head. "Please, begin explaining. You have us at a loss." She raised a hoof, putting it under Silver's chin and lifting until they were looking into one another's eyes. "I am here for you."

With a little sigh, Silver nodded as much as the hoof below her chin allowed. "Twilight and Starlight messed with time. Its ripples washed over my life and removed ponies from it. They're gone, off to entirely different things. They don't even remember me. I'm not even sure why I remember them... It would be far kinder if I didn't..."

Luna developed a quick scowl. "Time magic is no trifling affair. Who knows what other changes have been wrought that we simply can't see? What possessed them to perform such an act of madness?"

"I didn't get all the details..." Silver rolled a hoof. "Starlight tried to get revenge, Twilight tried to stop her. They worked it out eventually, and that's good, but the damage is done. Twilight's friendships are intact, but mine weren't so lucky." She brought up an image of Rough Tumble as a child. "A bully never met me, a bully that would have changed how I grew up however subtly. He had to face his demons alone, and I moved on past that. Perhaps I was feeling bolder... I fed the meeker of two sisters a candy, thinking it'd cheer her up. I bet she smiled... Then she died... Her fiery sister stayed in Anugypt, crying against the fates, and me, for taking her sister away, instead of the other, who would have come with us, to find redemption and healing among new friends and old family... Because I only had a lone servant with me at the time, the king of Saddle Arabia didn't give me one to manage over them, so that friendship, also destroyed, simply never happened. All from one... little change."

Luna had kept quiet through the entire explanation, allowing Silver to come to her own pause before Luna drew Silver in for a firm hug. "That is truly a sad tale. Tis as you described, I remember your telling of the tale of the Windsong sisters. To think there was another time, where some good had come from the event... Still, to wish death on one or the other seems most cruel. Were I to wish for a way, I would prefer neither feel the sting of a death most foul and terrible."

Silver raised her forehooves, both trembling. "That's exactly how I feel right now. Do I wish for my friend back, if it means her sister has to die for it, if that was even possible? But that means my friend died. There's no right answer here... The bully I referred to, he came out alright. He found his destiny without me. I hope he found a loving partner, but he's beyond me. Just walking back into his life would be confusing and troubling at best."

Luna nodded slowly. "I should think so. Imagine if some prince or princess simply came up to you, claiming to have known you."

"Right, I know." Silver took a slow breath. "I know. I didn't see anyone new around the house. It wasn't a trade, I just lost, though I don't know what I'd do if I had gotten friends I don't really know. That would have been beyond difficult. Poor ponies wondering why I'm not looking at them the same way."

Luna tapped her chin. "At least you were spared that. Putting them to the side, you still have many ponies, myself included." She smiled gently. "I know 'tis poor consolation, but there is very little we can do."

Silver swelled to match Luna's size and bumped noses. "I'm glad we're still together."

"As am I." Luna slowly rubbed muzzles. "I hate to even broach this topic at this time, but have you spoken to your wives?"

It took a moment for it to click before she sighed. "I was hit with this the moment we got home. We didn't talk about anything like that." She raised a brow. "Please tell me we're talking about the same thing?"

"Your becoming a mother?"

"Right." Silver let out a breath she didn't know she was holding. "Right... I'll talk to them, promise. I'm not tryi--"

"Enough. I don't doubt you." She reached with her wings and wrapped up Silver. "Such a horrific thing. I can scarcely imagine it. I can't be angry at you for being distracted, to say the least, by it."

"Distracted..." Silver giggled softly. "I passed that line a while back. Look, thank you." She leaned in to rub her snout into Luna's neck. "Even as Nightmare Moon, you tried to help me."

Luna perked an ear. "Did I?"

"You did." She spread her wings. "There's a new mare around the castle, by the way, Starlight."

"The one you studded?" Luna tilted her head.

"The one that aborted, and who had a feud with Twilight, and erased friends out of my life, that's the one." Silver huffed. "They've made up, and I think she really wants to get closer. She's accepted Twilight's lesson plan on friendship, and she's in no hurry to rush off anywhere for the moment."

Luna raised a brow. "You feel she has feelings for you."

Silver rolled a hoof wildly in the air. "I'm almost certain. She looked at me that... That way. She wants to be friends, close friends. She looks scared to let someone in that close, but she's ready to try it, and she wants to try it with me."

"Are you ready for this?" She tilted her head. "Do you like her?"

"I think she's wickedly smart." Silver smiled. "I think she's bold, and charismatic. I think if I let her stay around, she'll roll me over, climb on top, and convince me it was my idea from the start, and I don't even know if that sounds like a bad thing."

Luna tilted her head. "She must be made aware you have certain responsibilities, and an image to uphold. Royalty cannot be led around by the nose in public. 'Twould be most unseemly. She may not interfere with Twilight's duties as well. If she wishes to be with you, then she must know what she is getting into. Neither of you are fully available."

Silver put a hoof over her heart. "I doubt she'll say no after that warning. She'll think I'm trying to turn her down gently, and get hurt. I don't want to turn her down. Even at her scariest, there was... a certain allure there. Christ on a stick, why am I talking to you about a crush?"

Luna snorted as she sat up. "Because you trust me enough to share this with me? I am pleased and honored to have such a position. Do you fear I will grow offended?"

"Why wouldn't you be?" Silver raised a brow skeptically.

Luna waved a hoof. "'Tis but a distraction. You will not give her what you have offered me, far greater in scope and magnitude. When you were torn and frightened, you came to me, and trusted me. You have spoken without words how close we are, and for this I am grateful. Now, sleep."

The gentle word became an irresistible command. Silver sank to the soft ground, long grass reaching up to caress and hold her. The moon was somehow warm and welcome. All was fine, for a time, and she slept at the hooves of Luna.

Author's Note

Luna, you've torn Silver's life apart before. How things have come around.

154 - A New Home

Silver awoke, curled around a pillow. Her blanket was drawn up over her, where it hadn't been the night before. She smiled gently, thinking of some nervous servant trying to do right by her. "Thank you." She slowly sat up and stretched, bathed, brushed, and threw open the curtains of the room to let in the light. "Time to get back to living." There were plenty of things to be sad about, but moping around them wouldn't help a soul.

She threw herself out through the open window, wings unfolding to carry her away from the castle. On her way out of the city, she saw a lone truck making its way carefully through the streets filled with more ponies than carriages or other things. Filled with sudden curiosity and a bit of hope, she swooped down on it, landing on the roof and leaning in over the side. "Good day."

The driver jumped in surprise. "Oh! Um, hello, your majesty?"

Silver lowered a hoof to wave at him. "Hello yourself. Might I trouble you to know what company you work for, or if you're independant?"

"Tumble Tows. We'll deliver anything to any city, railway or not." He tipped his hat lightly.

Silver smiled. "That sounds nice. Next time you see your boss, tell them Princess Silver Stars wishes them the best." Without waiting for reply, she launched from the truck, ascending back to the sky. The city shrank behind her as she descended at a lazy angle towards the smaller town of Ponyville, filled with its idyllic life, and its idyllic ponies, doing their idyllic things. None of them had been caught in the wave, so far as Silver knew. What exactly had changed? Silver shook the thought from her mind and veered towards the large castle in the distance.

Towering over Ponyville, it was easy to spot for quite some distance from any side. She landed before it and trotted inside, to have a pony almost bump into her on the way out. That smile. That was a smile only one pony she knew could have. Starlight gave that amazingly confident expression, but there was no malice there. "I didn't expect you back so quickly. I was just heading out. There are a lot of ponies I have to talk to."

Silver returned the smile, though hers couldn't compete. "I had to talk to some friends of mine as well, but I'm done for now. Do you need any help?"

"I'm coming with her." Twilight trotted out beside Starlight. "I have my checklist ready and we're going to patch up all the troubles we had before in one fell swoop! Come on, we're already behind schedule." The two of them trotted off side-by-side, gabbing about who they were going to talk to first.

Silver watched them a moment, then stepped inside in time to be bowled over by an eager Night Watch. "You're back!"

She hugged Night back, squeezing her armored lover. "I am. Sorry if I scared any of you. I just had to figure out the truth, and work it out. I think I'm alright now."

Night nuzzled and hopped clear of Silver, letting her stand back up. "We're planning a bit of a picnic tomorrow with the foals and Twilight's friends. Are you up for that? I'll stay with you if you rather, or not, if you're still looking for alone time."

"No." Silver sat on her haunches. "Enough alone time. I'd be delighted to come along, with you and everyone else." She leaned forward, which was enough prompt to get Night to meet her in a brief kiss. "It's good to be back."

Night turned and began going up the stairs. "I can't say I understand fully what you're feeling right now. If you want to talk about it though, we're here for you."

As they came closer to the nursery, Fast's head popped out, with Nefertari just beside her. "There she is! I knew you'd bounce back."

Silver nodded to the both of them. "Glad to be back. Tell me nothing exploded while I was gone."

Nefertari got a wicked smirk. "The only explosions were taken care of promptly. How ponies take care of their young without fingers is beyond me. I'm told we're to attend a social event tomorrow?"

That caught Silver off guard. "Oh, you're coming too?"

"Why wouldn't I?"

Silver put a hoof on the opposing foreleg. "I didn't think you'd like that kind of thing. You're welcome to, of course."

"Good." She smiled, flashing her sharp teeth. "Now, I understand you're not feeling well, as one should after feeling the wrath of the world entire, and for a crime you had no part in, hmm, the spirits are not normally so cruel. Why did they select you to vent themselves, when two perfectly good targets with more direct involvement were close by?"

Fast turned to Nefer, tilting her head. "What do you mean by that? What two targets?"

She rolled a hand. "Don't be daft. Twilight and Starlight are the ones guilty of stepping against the flow, and yet Silver bears the scars. I trust the spirits to act reasonably. Why this?"

Night pressed against Silver's side. "Maybe they wanted both of them to see what they did?"

"Possible..." Her eyes were on Silver, drilling. "Tell me how this occurred, from the start."

Being prompted to think of the series of event was enough. As Silver went back to the start, her eyes widened with realization. "My cutie mark!" They all looked a bit baffled, but Night picked up on it with a flash. She let Silver continue, "Starlight used my cutie mark to make the spell to go back in time, or to modify the spell at least. Cutie marks are destiny."

"Ah..." Nefertari steepled her fingers. "She took your fate, wove it around heresy, and brought doom on you. Your destiny was tangled in that time step. It comes as no surprise now how your life was influenced so directly, or why you alone can remember the changes brought about. I'm certain Twilight remembered her past each time she changed it." She flicked open a hand, displaying her claws. "Do you want me to punish her for you? Her screams will sooth your aches."

Silver hopped back in surprise. "N-no! Please, none of that."

Nefertari snorted loudly. "You'd feel better..."

Night gave a nervous little chuckle. "Be that as it may, let's not savagely punish her after she learned her mistake. At least we understand the why of it now."

Fast shook her head. "That's terrible. Starlight really messed you up." She nudged at Silver with a hoof. "You really should be a bit more angry, even for you."

Silver tried to search her feelings. "I am a little angry... very angry... But shouting at her really won't solve anything."

Fast shrugged. "There's one thing we haven't made clear. She is not to go stealing anypony's cutie mark ever again! Especially not for crazy magic experiments."

Nefertari licked over her snout. "If you don't tell her the source of your rage, you have no one to blame when she tramples over you again save yourself. Stand up for yourself or admit you're simply there to be crushed at our whimsy."

Silver made a face at that. "Fine, fine. I'll talk to her once she comes home, and set the boundaries."

Night rolled a hoof. "Explain exactly what happened, and how it was her fault. Spare no detail. Even if you never raise your voice, she has to be made aware of the consequences of her actions."

Fast moved in and nuzzled at the scribbled cutie mark. "She shouldn't be touching your flank until she's stopped beating around the bush and asked us."

Silver stiffened a little. "Is she being that obvious?"

Night rolled her eyes. "She practically acts like she lives here. Whatever she and Twilight went through really brought them together, and now she's rushing to get everyone around her chummy too."

Nefertari chuckled softly. "She stopped pestering me after I offered to spar."

Something clicked in Silver's thoughts. "Wait, Nefer?"

"Hmm?"

"Are we married?"

She frowned at Silver sharply. "If I were not aware of your specific condition, I would consider that question grounds for quite the thrashing." She put a hand right on Silver's snout, holding it closed. "Of course we are. Why else would I care for your little brats?" She could see the shock evident in Silver's eyes and smiled. "Oh? Were the spirits kind in this? Very well. It was not my doing, but it is true. You two were there for it, were you not?"

Fast and Night both nodded with soft affirmative noises. Nefer released Silver. "See? Will you turn away from me now? Even if you were not there, some part of you welcomed me. Might it prove worthwhile to find what that was, hmm?"

Night cocked a brow. "I'm surprised you didn't notice earlier. Why else would she be here, in the nursery, helping care for them and talking with us about such private things." She let out a little sigh. "Still... Terrible. I'm sorry you're finding all these things out."

Fast grabbed Silver, hugging her tightly. "Don't be mad. She's fun, if you get past the violent parts, and she's amazing when she gets frisky. Her fingers..."

Nefer looked to Silver evenly. "I would have your opinion."

Silver shook herself, trying to come out of shock. "I... alright. I... I mean... We were more... It was very complicated." She flopped back and almost fell over. "Please let this be the last thing I find... But if they've grown to like you, then I know I will too. I'm sure this hurt you, bu--"

"I am not hurt."

Silver tilted her head. "Your wife just told you she doesn't remember marrying you, and that's alright?"

"It is the will of the spirits." She spread her hands wide. "We are low before them. Now, were it not that, I would still not be hurt. You would be."

Silver recoiled a little. "Message received." She decided Nefertari wasn't that different. Evil, unabashedly so, cruel and violent, but never unreasonable. Now her lover? "I have some awkward questions. What were we like?"

"Before, or after you became female?" Nefertari raised a brow. "You were my warrior stallion, then near death, to recover to be a gentle but firm princess." She leaned forward. "Does this other time's Silver have more warrior spirit? The spirits have been kind to me so far."

Silver waved a hoof quickly. "Sadly not. I'm still a princess, and I'd rather not fight if I don't have to."

"Their generosity does have limits..."

Silver stepped past them all, approaching her foals and smiling at each in turn. "Nefertari, are you still pregnant?"

"Of course."

That hadn't changed. "It's good it'll be born to a loving family."

Nefertari smiled, almost gently. "That it will be."

Author's Note

Just when Silver thought the time twists were over, CURVE BALL! Though this one doesn't seem nearly as traumatic or horrible as the others.

The explanation of how her fate got so messed around with is revealed.

155 - She Returns

Starlight came in with Twilight beside her. Twilight threw a leg over her briefly. "I think you've done very well for yourself. Those ponies were quite surprised to see you, in all the good ways."

Starlight smiled at Twilight in that confident way she had. "With you as a tutor? How could I fail... Do you think I'll be ready for him soon?"

Twilight tilted her head. "Mmm? Oh! Yes! He's on the list, but I've saved him for later. Let's make amends with the ponies you've crossed on the way to where we are. This weekend, Our Town. Are you ready to face them?"

Starlight shrunk a little. "Do they want to see me?"

Twilight raised a hoof. "I swear, their letters have been nothing but supportive. If you truly have turned a leaf, which I think you have, many of them are eager to meet the 'real' Starlight." She put a hoof on her chest. "We're all Equestrians. Let's put the bad things behind and come together."

Starlight burst into a gentle laughter. "Twilight, you're taking your role as the princess of friendship so seriously."

She tilted her head at that. "Shouldn't I? I'm also your friend, so that's twice the reason I should take this seriously."

Starlight nodded to Twilight. "And you're a fine one at that. Go on and say hello to your family. I'll help Spike get dinner going." She trotted into the kitchen to notice the light was off. With a flick, Silver was revealed, her eyes contracted in the sudden new light. Starlight yelped in surprise and hopped back as Silver stepped towards her.

"Good evening, Starlight."

Starlight shook herself out. "Silver! Don't do that. You almost scared me to death."

Silver felt a few biting retorts rise and bit them off. "We need to talk."

Starlight's face lost its playful hint. "What? What's wrong?"

Silver waved Starlight in and guided her to a small table. "I've learned that your time travel wasn't without consequence."

Starlight winced. "Your lost friend, yes... Are they alright?"

Silver put her hooves on the table. "He's... alright. But he is only the start. One friend died, where she might otherwise have found salvation and happiness. One friend lived, but knows little more than destitution and rage. Their aunt, still in Saddle Arabia, unaware of the fate of her nieces, which one lived, which died. Alone. A servant of the king of Saddle Arabia is no longer a trusted friend of mine, instead with him, where she can't put her talent to work. I have a new wife now, did you know that?"

Starlight's dumbfounded expression hinted she did not know that.

"Most of my circle of trusted friends is destroyed, many quite literally. Do you know why this is?"

Starlight slowly shook her head.

Silver pointed at Starlight accusingly. "You took my cutie mark! You tangled up my fate in this mess, and took my imperfect talent. You used it to literally break all the rules." She leaned forward. "Do you know I have Discord's blood in me now? That part isn't your fault, but I'm sure it didn't help. I'm a magnet for chaos, and you brought me close and friendly to... this..."

Starlight slipped down to her hooves. "I'll have my things pac--"

"No." Silver extended a wing sharply to cut off Starlight's retreat. "You don't get to just run away. You claim to have feelings for me? Fine. Act like it. You've hurt me, Starlight. Now act like it."

Starlight trembled softly. "There's nothing I could do that would even slightly make up for this..."

Silver hopped down from her chair. "That doesn't stop you from trying."

Starlight's ears fell. "I didn't mean for any of that to happen. I thought I'd just be destroying Twilight's little group of friends... You have to believe me."

"I do." Silver moved up to Starlight and leaned in. When Starlight flinched away, Silver paused. "I do... You didn't mean to do what you did, but you did it." She raised a hoof under Starlight's chin. "I don't want you to run away, and I don't want to hurt you. I want you to know what you did, and to be sorry, and to never do it again."

Starlight glanced away. "You say that, but you don't want to be near me now..."

Silver snorted. then darted in, pressing her lips to the side of Starlight's muzzle, kissing her as best she could without being faced. "Make me."

Starlight recoiled, ears going up. "Do..." She licked over her lips, looking quite uncertain. "I need to think about this."

Silver strode for the door out of the kitchen. "I'll get out of the way then. Just no running. I'm not hunting for revenge, just understanding. If you want to talk, I'll be with the foals." She was quickly out of sight, leaving the shaken Starlight to resume her plans for making food.

Night landed outside the door of the nursery and walked in to join Silver. "I hope you don't mind that I listened." Silver shook her head, rocking Clear Twilight softly in her magic. "Good. I thought you did very well. You made it clear what she did was wrong, and how it hurt things, but you also made it clear you weren't here to yell at her or send her away. It needed to be said."

Silver nuzzled her daughter gently. "I thank every star in the sky that my very closest, my first, and my children, are untouched."

Night sat quietly a moment, then reached for Morning Glory, cradling the colt in her arms with a happy little murmur. "To think some crazy ponies thought it was Celestia's wish to see you kept from us? I'm glad that's over."

Silver raised a brow. "You know, for a moment I wasn't sure that survived. I feel all out of place. How much of my past is what I think it should be?"

Night moved to be side-by-side with Silver, settling with her. "You said it right the first time. We're the core of this family, and we're not going anywhere. Hay, you tried to slip away from us once, and we turned the universe on its ear to make that not happen."

"That sucked." Fast slipped inside, trotting lightly as she looked them over. "Not going to invite me to snuggle time?"

"It was kind of spontaneous." Silver smiled at Fast and reached out a wing. "Come here." All three nestled together, their foals warm and secure between them.

They were content until a soft 'aw' came from the doorway, where Spike stood giggling.

Silver reached out her other wing. "You want in?"

Spike looked confused, glancing around and pointing at himself. "Me?"

"I don't see any other number one assistants around here."

Spike slowly approached on uncertain feet. "Oh, uh, I just kinda thought..."

Fast's magic wrapped around him and brought him close enough for Night to snag him and pull him into the group hug. "We know how precious you are to Twilight, and she's very special to us, which makes you important, Spike."

Silver nodded in agreement. "I'm sorry for not giving you enough time. It must be hard being the only dragon for miles." She leaned in and nosebumped him. "We're here for you, if you need anything."

Spike worked his claws nervously a moment. "So hey, uh, Silver, you're from another world, right?" Silver nodded. "So, uh, do they have any great dragons there?"

Silver smiled. "Oh, we have so many legends of great dragons. Some of them huge and terrifying, and others wise beyond words. Be they for good or evil, a dragon was a force to be reckoned with, and no casual encounter." She tapped Spike on the belly. "Just like you."

Spike snorted at that and waved a claw. "Aw come on. I'm just a baby dragon."

"That's saved an empire." Silver raised a brow. "Helped defeat a time bending unicorn. Saved a princess stranded in a whole other world... For a 'baby' dragon, you sure have been busy."

Twilight poked into the room suddenly. "Hey, have you see-- Spike?" She approached with a curious face as Spike began to go darker and darker red. "Oh, you seem to have him well in hoof. I didn't know you all got along so well."

Fast put her hooves on Spike's shoulders. "We were just explaining how much of an awesome dragon he is."

Twilight flashed a bright smile. "He's my number one assistant." She leaned in to nuzzle and hug the flustered dragon. "Starlight said she'd have dinner ready in about ten minutes. I was going to ask Spike to set the table, but I think I'll do it tonight. You go on with your conversation." She rose and strode from the room, beaming.

Night watched her go. "I think she likes that we're getting along."

Spike rubbed behind his head. "Not that I, uh, mind, but I didn't think you all liked me that much."

Silver tilted her head. "That would be my fault then. I'm sorry for not making it clear before, Spike. You're a very cool person, and an awesome dragon in general. My stupid drama kept getting in the way of making time. No more of that." She waved a hoof dismissively. "There's a picnic tomorrow, right?" Spike nodded. "So what's your favorite dish? I'll make sure you have it."

"Oh boy, really?! Hmmm, mashed turquoise in a light garnet glaze, please." He grinned hopefully at Silver even as she struggled to imagine what he was requesting exactly.

"Do you have a cookbook?" Night smiled. "We're a little new to gem preparation."

"Oh, sure!" Spike wiggled out of the group and dashed off in a hurry with the pitter patter of young dragon feet.

Fast burst into a light laughter once the steps became faint. "Did you see his face? He looks so happy! Let me help. I want to be a part of that."

Silver wrapped a wing around her gently. "Of course. We'll all put some love into it. That's half of making a good meal anyway."

Clear Twilight's eyes opened and she yawned widely. Silver nuzzled the little filly's cheek. "Good evening. How was your nap?" She got nipped on the nose for it, but only felt happiness. The little pain seemed so tiny compared to the other slings she'd suffered. "Does that mean you're hungry? Maybe mother will oblige you."

Night accepted Clear Twilight. The sound of her nursing roused Morning Glory, and soon both were getting their fill from the patient form of Night Wing. "Motherhood. They never write about this part of it."

Silver leaned in and kissed Night on either cheek. "They should."

Author's Note

Family stuff! And some stern words.

156 - Stepping Out

Starlight stood beside Twilight as the latter gazed through her telescope into the sky. "I wonder if I'm doing the right thing?"

"Chasing my mate?" Twilight pulled back from the telescope to raise a brow. "You were apparently doing that before you even liked her. You've been hunting her since before her time as a prince. You made quite a mess of our 'getting to know each other' phase." She leaned back into the eye piece. "Despite that, you caught her attention. She was the first to stand up for you, even when we thought you were still out to capture her, let alone your revenge on me to come later." She swiveled the telescope slowly. "Our struggle hurt her in a way I can only partially understand. I felt what it's like to have time turn on me like that. I just didn't get the 'pleasure' of knowing a friend was outright killed, so another pony who'd never know my name as anything but a curse could live." She leaned back out. "I get chills."

Starlight's horn glowed with the same magic that turned the telescope away from Twilight. "If she hated me, this would be a lot simpler. But no, she says 'I hurt', and looks to me to make her feel better. She still wants me around. She's alright with this... huge source of misery..."

"You are not that." Twilight frowned. "Look, Starlight, get some sleep. Tomorrow we're heading out, and you can take her aside and talk like reasonable adults." She smiled a little. "Silver's really not one for grudges. If she's set her friendship scope on you, she gets worse than me. Just be a friend. That's all she wants."

Starlight tapped her chin. "What does Silver like to eat?"

Twilight suddenly giggled. "You know Silver made Spike a special plate for tomorrow? This is adorable, everypony making everypony else's favorite dish."

Starlight turned red around her snout. "Well, what is it?"

Twilight considered what she was told. "She said, back when she was human, she had a soft spot for spaghetti, with red tomato sauce and meat." She turned up her nose a little. "Would you believe cows aren't sentient where she comes from? He had that on it. Disgusting, but who are we to judge a whole other species?"

Starlight gave a slow nod, frowning. "How am I supposed to make that?"

"Don't."

Starlight went quiet for a time, then nodded. "You're right, again. I'll make a nice pasta dish with fish topping. I'm sure she'll like it."

Twilight smiled. "Now you're getting it. Make plenty, since I'm sure Night Watch will want some too. They share carnivorous tendencies, and if they're chowing down on it, Fast might join in."

Starlight smiled her sure smile. "I can make a good inroad with all three of them, fantastic. I'm off to work then. I'll see you in the morning."

Twilight took hold of her telescope in her magic and resumed her star gazing. "Have fun."

The next day, the entire castle departed, everypony, and dragon, burdened with a basket. Night and Silver, used to wearing saddlebags much of the time, took on two baskets without complaint, strapped lightly around their barrels.

Spike looked up at the clear sky. "It's supposed to be good weather all today! Do ya think Rarity will be there?"

Twilight quirked a smile. "I'm sure she will be. We've planned this far enough ahead for her to plan around."

Silver resisted the urge to look at them, considering Spike and Rarity. To one, harmless puppy love, to the other, the love of a life. She leaned towards Night beside her. "Rarity better let him down gently when she does."

The designated picnic area wasn't one they had to themselves. It seemed many other ponies shared similar thoughts about the nice day. Fillies and colts ran around with kites or just seemingly running for the fun of it. Older groups sunned themselves on spread blankets, talking about things between nibbles of snacks or sips of drinks. Some looked up at the arrival of the two local princesses, but Twilight had done a good job in laying her boundaries, and none came to bother her.

Silver hadn't. Mayor Mare wandered up to her with a smile. "Ah, you're looking far more relaxed than last we met, your highness."

Night crossed between Silver and the mayor. "Excuse me, ma'am? My wife and I are enjoying a day out. We're not here on official business."

The mare gave her best official smile. "Oh this won't take more than a moment! I believe it's a matter quite pertinent to her interests."

Silver leaned around Night. "What's that?"

That was prompt enough. Mayor Mare circled Night to approach Silver, only for her collar to be suddenly grabbed, held in Night's teeth. Night pulled her away from Silver several steps. "You can speak from here, ma'am."

Mayor Mare cleared her throat. "Yes, well. There's been a growing demand for space in our fair village by lunar ponies, wanting to be closer to their prince...ess?"

A surge of power ran through Silver. She knew it, and could feel Fast's personal touch in it, and allowed it even as a new weight came to be. The spell didn't have enough power to work so easily on another pony, but Silver took it with a twinkle of her own horn, feeding it the raw energy it required. Fast slid up besides Silver. "Definitely prince. You can check, if you like?"

Night raised a brow. "You may, or simply take our word for it."

The mayor colored as she looked between the two mares and the one that may be a stallion despite their mare-like appearance. "I-I see! Regardless, there are some that feel that lunar foals should have their own school, separate of the other, to see to their specialized needs."

Silver frowned at this. Separate but equal was a concept she'd heard of before. "What would you teach them that you wouldn't any other foal? What would any other foal learn that they shouldn't? Aren't we all ponies? I don't see a pegasus school, and a unicorn school. What will you do when my own foal becomes old enough to attend school? There aren't even any lunar unicorns around to tutor them, are they just out of luck?"

Mayor Mare shrank back from the assault. "Of course not! Of course." She glanced quickly around. "I thought you might say just that!" She cleared her throat as she pulled out a sheaf of paper. "Which is why I wanted your signature supporting a new law that made it formal that all young citizens of Equestria are welcome in our school, provided they follow the same basic rules of etiquette."

Silver stepped forward to scan over the document. Nothing jumped out at her as suspicious about it. "Much better. I can sign this." She reached into her saddlebags, nosing around the basket of food to pull out a quill and lift it in her magic, quickly signing the paper. "I hope the foals of all of Ponyville's citizens learn from one another, and grow into better ponies for it."

When Mayor Mare had departed, Night smirked a little. "Forty percent chance she had another paper ready authorizing the construction of the new school."

Fast giggled. "No bet there. Come on, everyone else left us behind."

All three hurried to find the others had set up a tent and Rainbow Dash had arrived with her own basket to add to the potluck nature of the meal. "Hey!" She waved a wing at them. "Long time no see."

Greetings were barely exchanged before Rarity stepped up with Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom together with her. "Hello, darlings. You're all looking fantastic today." She set a basket held in her magic down. "It's so lovely we've set aside a little time together. No drama."

Fluttershy was next, flying in at low altitude and setting down a few feet from the blanket. "Hello everyone." She looked around slowly, shrinking a little on seeing Silver. "Y-you're not upset, are you?"

Silver blinked owlishly at her. "I never was. Come on, let's enjoy the day." She waved Fluttershy closer and they all sat around as Spike poured everyone some lemonade.

Applejack arrived next, who caught a running Apple Bloom before she could join the rest.

Last but not least was Pinkie Pie, who arrived with a cart of sweet looking treats. "Oh! There are more ponies than I thought. I hope I brought enough..."

Silver looked over the cart, overflowing as it was. "I'm fairly sure you've brought enough, Pinkie."

"Okay!" She set the cart and pushed down on a lock by the wheels, keeping it in place before she bounced over and flopped beside Silver. "It's been a while! For being the father of my foal, you sure are distant."

There was a moment of silence. Several cups fell from numb hooves to spill on the blanket.

"What?" Pinkie tilted her head. "Oh gosh, I forgot to tell anypony! We should have a party about this!"

Twilight cleared her throat softly. "I think I should explain that this was not either of their plans. It was entirely my fault. My experiment resulted in some... irregularities, to put it mildly."

Silver let out a soft breath. "No foal of mine is a mistake." She put a leg over Pinkie and held her closer. "It may be born out of wedlock, but I don't care. They deserve to be met with love and support."

Fast clopped her forehooves. "That's a good attitude to have. I'll be happy being Pinkie's foal's nice auntie."

Applejack nodded quickly. "Right. Reckon ah see mah Apple Bloom as mah daughter sometimes, even though we're sisters. If yer both happy, then ah say congratulations."

Little murmurs of agreement circulated as the truth of the matter became accepted.

Starlight rose from her seat and circled around to get at Silver, despite how crowded her place was. "Excuse me."

Pinkie hopped up. "Here ya go! I'm gonna go cut up the cake for everypony." She pronked away, letting Starlight get in.

Taking advantage of the space, Starlight settled beside Silver. "You... seem to have a large number of mares."

Silver sighed gently. "I could stammer excuses, but, yes... I do. I even had a stallion before... things." She saw Starlight withdraw and rolled to face her. "I didn't mean to guilt you like that. We're here to have fun today."

Starlight looked over Silver, and noticed the addition added to her by Fast. She recoiled in surprise. "I thought you were a mare?"

Silver looked down to where her eyes were glued and flushed. "Most of the time. I was... born male."

Starlight smiled that smile that sent shivers through Silver's body. "Were you now? You were scared, but you didn't hide that little tremble. What were you thinking when I first had you to--"

Night suddenly lowered a wing between them. "Let's eat." There was no question or suggestion. It was a flat order.

Author's Note

Starlight gets a moment of bravery, only to be Night-blocked.

157 - Words Between Friends

Applejack peered across the cloth at Twilight, glanced at Rainbow, then stood. "Say, could ah have a word with ya, sugarcube?" She gestured off and wandered, watching for Twilight to follow after her. Without prompting, Rainbow landed beside them, leaving the others to continue chatting and eating. "We need ta talk."

"What about?" Twilight looked between the both of them.

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "You really should know, Twi. Your lover girl, boy, whatever's shared beds with half of Ponyville."

Twilight's expression went flat. "That's not even close to true. Besides, they've really turned that around. They don't want anypony else."

Applejack rolled a hoof. "Is that why Starlight's lookin' at 'em like a big juicy apple?"

All three looked over to see Starlight perched on her belly, watching Silver as if to jump on her as soon as the chance became clear. Twilight sighed softly. "She's been like that with everypony." They peered at her. "I mean everypony in the castle, besides Spike. Hay, she tried to ask me out once, does that make me a degenerate?"

Applejack shook her head slowly. "Ah'm not sayin' ta not be friends or nothin'. It's obvious they like ya plenty." She frowned with thought. "And ya do have a foal togetha and all... I jus'... Please, be careful, alright?"

Twilight offered a hoof and soon all three were hugging. "I know you wouldn't be saying it if you didn't mean it out of care. You're both dear, dear friends, and I appreciate you're willing to talk to me about these things." She let them go and settled on her haunches. "I think I'll be alright. As for Starlight, I think she's a little desperate. She got used to being alone, then being the one in charge, never a partner, never a real friend. Speaking of which, where is her friend?"

Rainbow shrugged. "Hay if I know. So, you're okay with her 'friendshipping' all over you and your castle?"

Applejack snorted into a fit of laughter. "You would phrase it like that. Look, ah jus' wanted to be sure like that you had yer eyes open, and that you knew we were there, as friends. If things go sour, you jus' have to call."

Rainbow thrust a hoof up. "Yeah, we got your back, Twi. Don't feel embarrassed or anything. Can't be worse than when I faked that lame injury at the tryout."

"Ya did what now?"

"Twilight knows what I'm talking about."

Twilight did, and smiled. "Thank you, both of you."

Back at the picnic, Night's gaze fell on Starlight. "So, a whole town?"

Starlight's ears flipped back. "Yes... I'd rather not talk about that. I'm going on a trip to apologize to them next week."

Fast put a hoof out in front of Night. "Chill out, girl. She said sorry about that. Everypony deserves a chance, like Silver said."

Rarity tilted her head. "Was that from Silver first? Very forgiving of you, though I do suppose you weren't personally inconvenienced..."

Fluttershy squirmed. "That's how t-they are all the time."

Pinkie set a slice of cake before each pony in turn. "I feel like we've made it through something, but I couldn't say what. Let's just be happy we're all together."

A small distance away, Silver was watching the Crusaders as they set up their own kites and soared them through the sky. With little nudges, Silver quietly kept them from tangling or crashing as subtly as she could, giving them a chance to notice the issue and adjust themselves. She noticed something she hadn't before. "Oh, you have cutie marks!"

Apple Bloom tilted her head. "We didn't tell ya?!" Suddenly all three were presenting their flanks and Silver burst into giggles. "What? Ya don't like 'em?"

"No no! Nothing like that. They're amazing, and they match." She tilted her head left and right. "You three really are a team."

"Precisely." Sweetie bobbed her head. "We're going to help other ponies that can't figure out their special talent."

Silver reached out and peered at one mark and the next. "They have multiple meanings, layers. Just like Twilight's means the twinkle of magic, but also her closest of friends supporting her, and the six stars that would align to set Luna free."

They stared a moment. Unwatched, their kites crashed. "What?"

Silver tilted her head a little. "What? It's true."

Scootaloo rubbed behind her head. "I never thought of it quite like that. What do you think ours means then?"

Silver almost answered, but caught herself. "Wait, this is one of your jobs now, isn't it?"

Apple Bloom waved it away. "It ain't no harm ta get somepony else's view on it, so long as we don't get carried away. What do you think it is?"

Silver looked from one to the next. "Well, they share the theme, which I assume is the Crusaders." She tapped at her chin lightly. "You have a note right there, and yours is an apple, and yours is a wing." She frowned softly. "There are a lot of ways you can turn that. It's obvious you still have personal destinies, but I can't say what they are."

Sweetie flashed a big grin. "Of course we do! We'll figure that out in good time."

"Yeah, there's no rush," agreed Scootaloo. "Knowing we'll be together is good enough, and that we can help other ponies out."

Rarity walked over at an easy amble. "Girls, everypony having a nice time?"

They gave a chorus of affirmative replies before noticing their kites were tangled on the ground. "Oops," squeaked Sweetie Belle as her horn began to glow and she started undoing the mess.

"We're about to have lunch properly." Rarity pointed back to the blanket. "Come and get something to eat. Pinkie has some cake for you."

With excited cheers, they rushed back for the towel. Before Silver could get far, Rarity moved in the way. "A moment, prince... I know you've had a rough time of things of late, but I need to be crystal clear. If you so much as harm a single hair on their precious little bodies, or fill them with destructive notions, no force in Equestria will keep me from finding you."

With ears perked, Silver nodded quickly. "Jesus, Rarity... They're foals, and adorable. I want them to be healthy and happy, just like you. If I do something wrong by them, I'll roll over and accept your fury."

Rarity tilted her head at Silver a moment. "Very good. I do hope that will be the only time I need to mention that." She turned and began walking towards the towel. "That aside... I know you've been going through quite the difficult patch. If you need a pony with refinement that isn't part of the horridly tangled web you've woven for yourself, stop by. We can talk over a cup of tea, hmm? Perhaps you could divulge to me the tale of how you ended up... Pinkie, really darling?"

Silver flushed, but Rarity kept right on talking as she went. "It's not as if you're the first stallion she invited to her bedroom, mind." She glanced back at Silver. "Or mare, or..." She paused, raising a hoof to her face. "You know what, nevermind. She probably dragged you into it come to think of it. She's been my friend so long, you must understand. I get defensive of her. Still, a foal... Do you think she can take responsibility? She's babysat before, certainly, but her own, all the time..."

Silver reached out a hoof for Rarity, setting it on her shoulder without resistance. "We will all be here for her, all of us. This isn't what I planned, at all, but I won't abandon it, not for a moment, not for anything."

Rarity smiled gently. "I'm sorry for snapping at you. You aren't a bad pony." She turned away and trotted briskly for her place at the picnic blanket, joining the conversation as if nothing had happened.

Silver settled where she had left off, to find Night Watch snuggling in against her possessively. Fast gently nipped at one of Night's ears. "She isn't going anywhere, silly."

"Prove it."

Fast looked like she tried to do that, but ultimately gave up. "Alright, fine, but she's here now, let's enjoy her, and everypony else." She reared up. "Hey, Crusaders, want to ride a real dragon after we eat?" A chorus of filly sounds responded positively.

Spike tilted his head. "I'm not big enough to ride..."

Fast grinned at him. "You're invited too."

The various baskets with lunch were popped open and servings began to go around. Starlight brought her basket over to Silver and her mares. "I have a special treat for you three."

Night raised a brow at her. "Oh? What would that be? Wait, let me guess..." She seemed to run some quick numbers. "fifteen percent chance of imported hamburger from Griffonstone." Starlight shook her head. "Ten percent odds on an old family dish you prefer and wanted to share." Star tilted her head as if considering that, but shook it quickly. "Twenty percent chance of steak?"

"None of those." Starlight pulled the lid back to reveal a container filled to the brim with spaghetti, laced with bits of fish.

The smell caught Silver's attention, perking up. "Oh my god! I haven't had that for a little while." She reached out. "Thank you, that was very thoughtful of you."

Night sniffed at it curiously. "I smell fish... wheat? Tomatoes..."

Fast snickered a little. "What, never had pasta before?" Suddenly she was sporting her own fangs, as lunar as the rest. "Let's savor our predatory nature and eat up."

Starlight set out three plates for them and served up each with a happy smile. That her gift was accepted seemed quite delighting to her. "I admit, I had a little help..."

"Twilight?" Night twitched an ear. "Almost certain."

"Well, yes. She supplied the idea and I agreed." She set out a few condiments in shakers, then looked at the remainder curiously a moment. "Is... it alright if I try some?"

Silver quickly rolled a hoof. "Please, go ahead. Fish isn't poisonous to ponies or anything, and you cooked it, of course you can have some."

Starlight served herself a smaller plate, and soon all four were slurping up their meal with delight, and getting red sauce across their snouts, not that any of them minded in the midst of enjoying themselves.

"Are these yers?" Applejack was pointing to a large platter of fried brussel sprouts. Silver quickly nodded. "Not bad. What's that yer going t'town on?"

Food was exchanged, enjoyed, and washed down with fizzy drinks and pleasant conversation. Night even allowed Starlight to remain close to them, perhaps mellowed by a full belly and Silver's presence.

They were just getting ready to pack up for the end of a pleasant lunch when a pony came dashing up to them, eyes wide with worry. "P-Princess Twilight, emergency!" As if on cue, Spike suddenly burped up a letter.

Twilight put a hoof over her face before taking the letter in her magic and quickly unfurling it. She scowled at its contents. "He's back, like we knew he would be." The other girls grew grimly determined, as did Night, but Fast and Silver were left confused, along with the CMC. "No time to explain. Tirek's up to his tricks, and we have to stop him before it gets out of hoof." She rose to her hooves. "Silver, can you clean this up?"

Silver spread her wings quickly. "Wait what? You're going to go fight Tirek of all people, and you're leaving me behind?"

"Yes."

The finality of it made Silver recoil, only to scowl and rise up tall. "No."

All of Twilight's friends joined her in a loud, "yes!"

Night set a hoof on Silver's back. "We worked too hard to get you back. This is our problem to deal with, our price to pay. We'll be back before you know it. You and Fast stay here."

Rarity smiled. "Make sure the fillies are safe, alright?"

Applejack nodded. "Ours and yer own. Someone has ta watch th' fort."

Author's Note

Adventure! No, you're not invited.

Go home, clean up, and be a happy housemare.

158 - Left Behind

Silver, Fast and Starlight collected all the abandoned dishes and packed them away to take home. Fast closed the last of the baskets and set it on Silver's side. "Nice food, by the way."

Starlight tipped her head. "Cooking's actually a little hobby of mine."

Silver smiled. "Do you have others?" She looked off where the others had hurried off to. "That wasn't the ending I quite had in mind."

Fast waved at them dismissively. "Forget 'em. They just made a huge mistake."

"Oh?"

Starlight smiled slowly. "They left you alone with us."

Was that something to fear? Silver felt a wave of uncertainty as she shook herself and made sure her load was properly settled in place. "We should get back to the castle."

Fast moved up alongside Starlight. "She gets shy around aggressive ponies, but deep down inside, I'm pretty sure she likes it, when it's somepony that really cares about her."

"Fast!" Silver frowned at the treacherous red mare.

Starlight raised a hoof under Silver's chin, looking into her eyes. "Then we should have no problems at all..."

Silver shuddered violently in a conflict of emotions. "Starlight! What do you even know about me?"

She raised a brow. "More than you expect, clearly." She nudged Silver back towards the castle and they walked together. "I've been following you for quite some time now, through the various... stages of our relationship. I've learned quite a bit about you."

"You'll forgive me for saying that's a little creepy."

"But flattering." Fast grinned like a child with a new toy.

Silver rolled her eyes. "But flattering. What did you learn then?"

Starlight frowned lightly. "Enough to learn, first, that I have no interest in your swapping spell, as interested as I might be in studying magic, but there was one of yours I did enjoy learning." She raised a hoof with a glowing horn and a ball of fire formed within it, bright and round. Silver could tell immediately it was her spell. "Your first, but not the last. You do know many unicorns go their entire life without making a new spell."

Fast bumped on Silver. "That's her talent, don't get worked up about that. I shapeshift, that's what I do." She grinned at Starlight. "I'm also probably half-changeling or something. Tell me that isn't wild?"

Starlight almost stumbled, her fireball rolling off her hoof and smoldering quietly on the ground. "What?"

Fast picked the flaming ball from the grass before too much damage could be done. "It's true, I swear. It doesn't change much, but it's cool to know."

Silver gave a little nod and focused her horn on the ball, pulling it apart carefully, or trying. Starlight's magic was tightly woven, and they could feel one another's efforts, starting to wrestle over it. "You're not an alicorn, why is this so hard?"

Starlight turned the magic back, giving Silver a brief headache. "Practice... Maybe..." She glanced away and back at Silver. "Maybe if I had been born at the right time, the right place, maybe... Celestia would have made me a princess instead."

The words seemed familiar in sentiment. "Like Sunset."

"Who?"

Silver shook her head. "Sorry, nopony, just, you aren't alone. There were many talented young ponies that could have taken the position, but Celestia picked one she was there to see. You can't blame her for that."

Fast frowned. "And her cutie mark?"

"Ah, right." Silver nodded at Fast. "I'm sure that also swayed her."

Starlight grimaced. "Seriously, again?" When both looked at her with confusion, she sighed. "Another time when a cutie mark decided who would have, and who would have not. They said my cutie mark let me get where I am, and to those ponies, I say neigh." She stomped a hoof, then dispelled the ball in a puff of heat. "While it's true I gained it while studying, a little... bitter, I admit... about the whole cutie mark thing, I never stopped being focused. My magic is my will alone, not some cockamaney 'destiny'."

Silver lifted her shoulders. "I don't really know where I fit in with it all. I'm not even from 'here'." She pushed open the door, leading the way into the castle. "I was a whole other species, and sex, and age, and most everything else. Pfft, my writing speed's gone way down since I got here." She turned on Starlight. "Was I meant to come here, to do all these things?"

Fast shrugged. "Maybe?"

"No." Starlight clopped a hoof. "You made decisions. You charted this path through life on your own, and here you are. For better or worse, you should at least know that you decided every little step. When I had you in that cage and I was facing you down, you could have lashed out at me, gave me a bloody snout. That would have turned me off of you quite well, my submissive pony, but you didn't. You could have... but chose not to."

She glanced away, then back at Silver. "I thought you died for a while there. Imagine my surprise when you turned up, with wings, all because of one little decision."

Fast shook her head slowly. "This is getting a little deep. This is a chance for us all to have fun."

Spike poked his head out of the library. "Fun with what now? Oh hey guys! Where's Twilight and Night? I just went to fetch this book for her and here you are." He waved the book he had been asked to fetch.

Silver shook her head. "She went off, princess duties, fighting huge evil creatures, you know the deal."

Spike deflated. "Oh..."

Silver trotted over to Spike and threw a leg over him. "Hey, don't look like that. She left us behind too. You're in good company."

"More than you know." Nefertari was holding Spike from the other end. Spike jumped with shock, which was enough to make her laugh. "I do love how skittish you all are. What's this, Silver, about huge evil creatures?"

Starlight rolled her eyes. "I forgot you were here."

Nefertari stood with graceful slowness and stepped towards Starlight, towering over her. "I never forget where my enemies, or rivals, may be, and you could qualify for either." She leaned over Starlight, almost leering at her with her tail wagging. "Silver himself could barely best me, what do you think your odds are?"

Starlight's horn began glowing brightly before she blinked back several feet, hovering in the air. "Care to try? Twilight isn't here to protect you right now."

"Protect me?!" Nefertari put a paw over her chest. "You are a hilarious little horse." She glanced at Fast, Silver and Spike. "Care to watch me set her in her place? This has been a long time coming."

Silver shook her head rapidly. "Twilight's castle, let alone Ponyville, is not ready for this fight."

Starlight gestured upwards towards one of the peaks visible from Ponyville. "Let's go then. No need to frighten my new friends."

Silver stepped forward. "Girls, please. I don't want either of you being mauled by the other."

Nefertari appeared beside Silver, stroking along her mane gently. "Your concern touches me, but it's not required. Come, and watch us. I don't plan either of us to die today, but a few broken bones... I can't promise that."

"All you have is speed. It won't be enough." Starlight shoved the door open and flew outside in a streak of light.

Nefertari glanced at Silver. "She's so naive it hurts. Come, all of you. I insist." Silver and Spike tried to reason their way out. Fast looked excited about it. All of them were gathered together, and the world changed around them with the sensation of being hurtled a great distance. They were on a mountain peak. They could see Twilight's castle down below in the distance, and Ponyville beyond it.

Starlight nodded, floating in the air. "I was wondering if you'd already given up."

"As if you should be so fortunate." Nefer clapped her paws together. "The spirits have spoken. This is a lesson you must learn, that only I am qualified to instruct."

"Hold a moment."

"Hmm?" Nefer raised a brow, bits of shadow flickering off the edges of her form. "Have you changed your mind? Ready to concede defeat to me?"

"Oh nothing so boring." Starlight's horn crackled with power as she grinned at Nefertari. "We should wager. What use is a fight with only bragging rights as the prize?"

The jackaless considered this. "And what would you have us bid our might against?"

Starlight raised a hoof. "If I win, you support my place beside Silver."

She laughed, more of a cackle really as she threw her head back. "More the fool you are. I was content enough to watch you fumble your way, but you wish that, very well. When I prove victorious, you are to leave Silver alone, never to touch them, ever."

Silver raised a hoof. "Don't I get a say in this?"

Both glared at her with such intensity that she collapsed to the ground. Nefertari gestured across the mountains. "The next cry of a bird shall be our signal." Her paws clenched, auras of shadowy mist gathering around her along with the whispers from beyond the world gathering with every breath. "Prepare yourself."

The air grew tense as Starlight wasted no time gathering her arcane might. Her opponent was no soft pony, no princess. She either went all out, or admitted failure from the start. Her entire body hummed with building arcane fury.

A hawk cried, swooping down for the kill. Nefertari wasn't where she began. Starlight exploded with power, magic bursting free in a rapidly expanding sphere that caught Nefertari and threw her back into a mountaintop. "Too predictable. Speed, all speed."

Nefer rose quickly from the snow and struck her paws together, squeezing them together so viciously the claws bit into the flesh. "Ancestors answer, here awaits a cub in need of chastising."

Spike leaned in closer to the other two. "Uh, are we safe here?"

Fast giggled a little. "Probably not."

The blackness around Nefertari emerged in two screaming columns with reaching hands and manic eyes bulging all along their surface. Starlight directed an arcane bolt of fury down along one as she flew away from the other, but her beam passed right through without effect. Both columns were coming for her, the black mass itself forming long fingers beside the hands reaching out from within it at her.

Silver shook her head slowly. "I think only Twilight and company are in a less safe place to be right about now."

The sky lit up with an explosion whose shockwave sent snow falling around them down the slope. From the ball of wailing and fire, Starlight soared, looking furious, but not defeated.

Author's Note

Fight Fight Fight Fight!

When the teacher's away, the students will play.

159 - Dark and Light

Bursts of inky darkness, unearthly wails and brilliant bolts of magic exploded from where they crashed into one another. The bolts and blows began to slow, with their audience following their quick movements back and forth.

Starlight put her hooves on a snowy peak, panting for breath. "You may be a little more skilled than I gave credit for."

"Good of you... to admit." She smiled though, one of menace and promise. "I'm proud of you."

"Don't patronize me! You're just as tired as I am. Confess it." She drove a hoof into the snow, glaring at Nefertari with building fury.

"Poor little thing. I haven't even begun." She threw out her hands as she grew taller and straighter. The fur of her torso absorbed into her, becoming disturbingly, to Silver, close to a human woman. "I'm not... cruel."

"Yes you are."

She waved a still-furry paw at Starlight. "Guilty. Still, it amuses me. If you can even speak that you've won after ten seconds, I will concede, if only for your persistence." She put one hand to the ground as her legs bent, ready for a sprint. "Ready?"

Starlight swallowed heavily, delaying. It was enough to draw a hearty laugh from Nefertari. "Or you can surrender now. I will compliment your sense. Hmm, maybe I'll even let you remain, but never more than a friend. That's better than nothing..."

"N-No! I can do this. You're just bluffing! A little shapeshifting means nothing." She took a slow breath and focused on Nefertari. "I'm ready."

Before she even knew what struck her, she was crashing down the slope of the narrow peak, banging on rocks and bouncing off of snow drifts. It was like a stray meteor had crashed into her side. She sheathed herself in magic and pulled quickly away from the mountain, lifting up and looking around quickly for Nefertari, but she wasn't there. "Your ten seconds will--" Darkness engulfed her. She heard screaming. It was her friend. How... How did Nefertari get him? He sounded in such horror, her screams joined his. She screamed with such volume that her throat went ragged and sore by the time it passed and she could see again. "You... bitch..."

Nefertari slapped her flank with a laugh. "That's quite literal, is it not? Come, here I am, strike back."

Wheezing through her sore throat, Starlight directed her horn at Nefertari, letting loose a terrific blast of magic. If she was willing to stand still, why waste the chance? Nefertari swatted the blast aside with aggravating casualness. "Is that the best you have?"

Silver threw her wings over the others, a shield springing into being and deflecting the stray bolt with a tremble. Fast whooped with excitement. "They're really going at it!"

Nefer was gone, to appear before Starlight, and behind her, and beside her. She was everywhere, dozens of her, all caught as if in mid flying kick. "Yield?" She didn't wait long enough to get a reply, and slammed into Starlight from an impossibly varied direction. Starlight let out a whimper of a grunt, coughing up blood. Her magic faltered, and she fell a few inches before Nefertari grabbed her by the scruff of the neck. "Say it."

Starlight smiled slowly, that smug look she had mastered, even with sores, open wounds and one swollen eye. "Time's up."

Nefertari blinked slowly, then came for a landing beside the others. She set the injured Starlight down to collapse into the snow. "She can join if she likes. I am many things, but my word is sacred."

Silver lifted Starlight gently in her magic. "Are you alright?"

"No..." Starlight was wheezing for breath, but she was awake.

Spike slowly shook his head. "That was nuts!"

Fast nodded in easy agreement. "That was insane. You'll tell me if you spar again, right?"

Nefertari smiled at Fast. "Of course, dear wife. We should try it ourselves." Her fur returned, and she became more jackal and less human, though even in her usual form she was at least half and half. "I will be much more gentle on you, dear one."

Fast shook her head quickly. "You don't have to hold back, just no crazy magic mind things."

Silver pulled Starlight close enough to cradle the injured unicorn in her arms. "Why are you talking about that right now? Starlight's seriously hurt. We have to get her some help."

Spike pointed down off the hill. "Ponyville hospital's right down there. Let me hop on and I'll show you the way."

Silver lowered long enough for him to mount, then launched herself off the mountain, flying away from Nefertari and Fast.

Nefertari huffed softly. "Already she flies away to be with Starlight."

Fast stuck out her tongue. "You know that isn't fair. She's a big softie, and she needs the help." She flashed a grin at Nefertari. "Nice fight though. Just goes to show, unicorn magic isn't everything."

Nefer raised a brow. "Have you forgotten you are a unicorn?"

Fast shrugged. "I'm a lot of things, if you haven't been keeping score. I haven't gotten anubian down, but I'm going to, mark my words!"

Nefertari reached out and flicked Fast's nose lightly. "If you were not one of my cherished wives, I would take exception to that."

"But I am." She leaned in. "So you have to deal with it."

"I loathe you at times."

"I love you too." Fast put out her hooves, and they came together in a soft kiss.

Silver landed before the hospital and hurried into it, Starlight held in her silvery magic as carefully as she could. "Nurses? Doctors? I have an injured pony."

The nurse behind the counter looked up and her eyes went wide when she realized what Silver had with her. "Put her down, carefully, here." She hurried out and rolled over a gurney.

Starlight grunted as she was set on it. "It's not... that bad."

Redheart raised a brow at Starlight. "Not from the angle I'm standing in. You be quiet and let us take care of you." She grabbed a blanket in her teeth and threw it over Starlight up to her neck. "You're in good hooves." She looked past her to Silver. "Thank you for hurrying her in here so quickly." Just spotting Spike on Silver's back, she tilted her head. "Oh, hello Spike. Where's Princess Twilight?"

Spike waved from atop Silver. "She's off fighting a huge monster."

"The usual?" Redheart nudged the gurney along, moving Starlight towards an available room with Silver and Spike following behind. "I'm surprised I don't see more of her, from the position of your friend here, uh... What was your name, miss?"

"Starlight."

"Pleasure. I'm Nurse Redheart. I'll be taking care of you while you're here. The doctor will be by in a few minutes."

Silver frowned a little. "I've gotten too used to toughing it out myself, or bending magic over backwards just to stand up. Seeing another pony that way..."

Starlight raised a foreleg and began to push up before Silver could hiss at her. "No, stay."

Spike slid down off of Silver. "Even Twilight needed to rest when she was beat up that bad."

She seemed surprised at that. "Twilight? Really?"

Spike waved a claw. "Shoulda seen it. She had a frequent flyer card in here for a while with how she was getting banged around. Rainbow's been laid up more than a few times. You shouldn't get too worried about it."

Silver watched Redheart slip from the room before she nodded at Starlight. "Everypony needs help sometimes." She put a hoof on her chest. "If you plan to pursue me, that means getting me, which means getting somepony who's going to get worried about you." She moved that hoof to starlight's chest. "You stay put, alright? No more hurting yourself." She dropped from the gurney and looked to Spike. "I'm going to fetch us all some drinks, stay here alright?" Salute received, she trotted off.

Starlight looked down at Spike after Silver left. "Did she mean that?"

"Mean what?" Spike hiked a brow.

"That she cares so much."

"Her? Pfft, yeah." Spike rolled her eyes before a smile came to him. "She's about as bad as Twilight."

"Oh..." Starlight settled and looked down.

"What?"

Starlight looked back to him. "I thought she meant something special."

Spike held up his claws. "Hey, I'm the wrong guy to be asking. I only have room for one mare, and she doesn't... I haven't told her yet."

Starlight nodded at him lightly. "I see... Say, Spike? Do you kno--"

Silver trotted back into the room, three cups floating beside her. She offered one to Spike then another to Starlight. "You're already looking better."

The doctor entered in moments after Silver. "Hello." He tilted his head at Silver. "Princess Silver Stars. I don't think we've met."

"Prince, actually." She had the decency to blush a little.

The doctor tilted his head slowly. "I don't mean to be impertinent, but I'm quite certain you are a princess."

Silver let out an uneasy breath. "I am the father of two lovely foals, with two more on the way. Please, Prince. I'm sorry for the confusion."

He shook his head a little before he turned to Starlight. "Miss Starlight? Let's have a look at you." His horn glowed as he put on a stethoscope and listened to Starlight. "I'm Doctor Horse, by the way, you're in good hooves." He pushed her to the side on the wheeling table and pulled over a screen. "Let's have a peek inside." With a sparkle of magic, her insides were made plain to see. "Oh my. You have a few fractures, but not a single complete break. You were quite fortunate indeed!"

Spike whistled softly, and Silver found herself nodding in agreement. "Nefertari did that on purpose, I'd put money on it."

Starlight frowned a moment. "How long will it take to mend?"

Dr. Horse shook his head slowly. "To be on the safe side, we should get you in a full-body cast to keep everything still for a while. If we can avoid aggravating your injuries, they should be better in, hmm, a week?"

Silver took half a step back. Healing rates in Equestria were quite a bit different than Earth, and it still caught her by surprise when it was rubbed in her face.

"An entire week?" Starlight looked upset at it.

Silver smiled. "We'll be here for you."

Starlight sighed. "But they'll keep me here, in this dreadful place."

"Oh, it isn't that bad." He pushed the screen away. "Nurse Redheart's a real sweetie and she'll make sure you have what you need."

Silver tapped her chin. "Can we take her home once she's in a cast?"

He rose a brow. "That's highly irregular. Are you willing to see to her every need? We can't spare any nurses to come to you."

Silver nodded quickly. "Of course we will, right Spike?"

"Huh? Oh! Sure." He gave a thumbs up.

"If you're sure..." Doctor Horse trotted off, taking Starlight with him. They didn't return for several minutes, and when they did, Starlight was in a full body cast that covered everything but her head. She looked mortified, but said nothing. "Here you are. You can return the gurney when she's ready to have the cast off, which should be a week. Best of luck, your majesty."

Silver took gentle hold of the rolling table with her magic. "Thank you. Come on, Spike, let's head home."

All three departed the hospital. The ground outside proved rougher than the tile inside, but the table cooperated, rolling along towards the castle.

"Woah, Silver." Lyra was staring at them with wide eyes. "What'd you do to her?!"

Spike began snickering as Silver flushed. "This wasn't me at all. I'm just making sure she's alright."

Lyra waved it off. "I'm messing with you." Trotting closer to them, she looked over the incapacitated Starlight. "Hey there, I'm Lyra. Pleased to meet you." She offered a hoof.

Starlight rolled her eyes. "I'd accept, if that were an option."

"Oh, right, well nice to meet you anyway, uh, Miss?"

"Starlight."

"Right!" She looked back to Silver. "Looks like you got your hooves full. Good luck!" She trotted off down the road.

Author's Note

That went both better and worse than it could have.

160 - Return of the Silver Sky

Before Lyra got far, the sky went dark above them. They all looked up to see a decidedly familiar shape lowering towards them. Monolithic and silver, it meant nothing good. Silver lowered her head a moment. "And Night's not here with her suit..."

Starlight perked an ear. "What? Silver, what is that? What is that and why am I bandaged up at a time like this?"

Spike rolled his eyes. "Because you had to prove a point?"

Lyra hurried back to their side. "So, yeah... You see that too, right?"

Silver grunted and clopped on the road. "Alright, Lyra, I need a favor. Take Starlight back to the castle. If you see an Anubian, they're jackal people, tell her to meet me here. I need all the help I can muster for this." She glared at the silver object in the sky. "It killed me once already."

Lyra raised a brow. "Y-yeah, sure. Alright, Starlight, let's go." Her horn glowed as she started to wheel Starlight away.

Starlight was having none of it. "Silver! You come right here this very instant. I know you can do something about this!"

Silver glanced back at Spike on his back. "You should go too." Then she trotted aside Starlight. "I don't know what I can do about this."

"Not about that, about me." She grunted as if trying to move. "Do what you did before. Pretend it's a damn emergency because, guess what? It is one! You're not about to go fighting without me."

Silver licked over her fangs, considering her various, unproven, healing techniques. "I don't want to hurt you, Starlight."

"That's sweet." Starlight smiled. "Now do it."

Spike snorted. "If she wants to get her insides scrambled, it's on her. I heard her say she doesn't care."

Lyra sat down beside the gurney. "Hey, we've gotten into trouble, both of us, for using magic we shouldn't. Are you sure about this?"

"Not really." Silver sighed softly. "But I'll try it."

Lyra grinned. "Good answer. Need any help?"

"Just hold Starlight down." She put her forehooves on Starlight as Spike scrambled up onto Silver's shoulders. "This is going to feel odd." She focused on her earth magic, and got her magic flowing through her. The ground beneath them shuddered as a beam of heat and fire lanced down to strike Sugarcube Corner, sending the Cakes out in a tizzy to start putting out the new blaze in a heroic struggle.

There was no time for doubt or hesitation. Silver took another slow breath, turning the flow of magic into her forehooves and allowing that earth magic to escape, willing Starlight's body to heal and grow like any plant might do in the same field.

Starlight screamed. Silver flipped her ears back, and tried to keep the flow even despite the sound, that wail. The noise ebbed as quickly as it came, and with a burst of light from Starlight's horn, her cast exploded free of her, sending bits across the street as she rolled up, and she wasn't screaming anymore, she was laughing. "That was great! Silver, you magnificent mare, let's take care of this. We can do this without Twilight's help."

Lyra clopped her hooves excitedly. "That was amazing! What was it?"

Spike shrugged. "Good luck with that. I'm not even sure she knows."

Silver shook her head. "Earth pony trick, actually."

"What? Seriously." Lyra raised a brow. "Why haven't you shown this to some of Twilight's earth pony friends then?"

Starlight put a hoof on Lyra's head beside her horn. "There's a giant silvery doom thing over our head. Maybe now's not the best time, hmm? Why don't you find Nefertari?"

She was there. "Find who now?"

Silver let out a sigh of relief. "Alright, it's back." She pointed up. "I don't want to die again, but we can't just let it hover there. I don't suppose you could get rid of it."

Nefertari went quiet a moment. "No."

Starlight raised a brow high. "No?"

"No." Nefertari crossed her arms. "The spirits demand it be respected. I cannot harm it."

With a powerful shake, a beam came down on the hospital Silver had just emerged from a few minutes ago. She cringed. "Well, what do you suggest then, if not hurting it?"

"Perhaps talking with it?" Nefertari rolled a paw. "There is a spirit there. Perhaps you can reason with it."

Starlight floated into the air several inches. "Nice ideas and everything, but we have to go"

Lyra was beside herself with giddiness. "How are you flying like that? You must be a crazy talented wizard! Like almost Starswirl level! Oh Oh! Can I come with?"

Silver lifted on powerful wings. "I already have Spike." She glanced over her shoulder. "I don't suppose I could convince you to go home?"

"Nope." Spike leaned over towards Lyra. "Go to the castle and make sure the foals are alright, alright?"

"Yeah yeah, stick me with the foalsitting..." She kicked a rock and started to walk dejectedly towards the castle.

Silver looked to Nefertari. "Can you help us? Protecting us doesn't have to mean hurting it."

She stroked her chin. "I will be close." Then she was gone, it was as good as Silver was going to get.

Silver looked to Starlight. "Alright, it attacks with its heat beams, and homing bits of metal that just need to crash into you and cut you apart, as well as firing even smaller bits of metal at you in the process."

Spike look significantly less confident than just moments prior. "Is it too late to change my mind?"

Silver looked over her shoulder. "No! No it is definitely not too late." She landed and extended a wing for him to slide down on. "Please. I don't even know how to start to explain to Twilight if something happened to you, Spike."

"I'm not a little kid anymore." He crossed his arms and didn't dismount. "I can handle myself."

Starlight looked between them. "This is touching, but we really should be moving before the entire town is set on fire."

Silver lifted into the air as she wrapped a bubble of energy around herself, hoping to protect her stubborn rider along the way. "Let's go. Look for openings on it. It seemed to calm down its attack after we were inside. Don't use electrical attacks, it just prompts it to repair itself."

Spike leaned to the left. "What about fire?"

"Fire's alright!" Silver smiled. "I used some last time, worked great, just don't risk anything to do it, alright?"

"You got it!"

A new voice called out, "Hey! Don't forget me, you doofs." Fast landed atop a building, her pegasus wings fluttering. "I'm not missing out this time!"

Silver took a brief moment. "Right, okay. Avoid metal shrapnel, no lightning, get inside, hopefully all at the same place. Don't get set on fire. It likes its heat beam."

Fast saluted with a hoof. "Got it. What are we waiting on?"

Silver glanced up at the silver blotting of the sky. "I suppose nothing. Let's go." As one, they ascended and spread apart. The attack came swiftly for them. Flickers of heat were their only warning an instant before it became a lance of plasma-like heat that scorched the very air. The thought occurred that the attack would be basically impossible to dodge were one in a plane or a helicopter. By the time the vehicle noted and began to move, the heat would be burning through them.

A few rounds seemed enough for the construct. Several waves of small metal pieces detached in stately file and flew at the assailants, letting loose a rapid clip of smaller bits, like tattered bullets designed to rip and tear at their targets. Silver saw Fast jinking and blasting her way through the cloud, though her magic was nowhere near the raw power of Starlight, who burst through a cloud of the machines with an almost angry cry of victory. The fwoosh of a dragon's breath brought her back to her own situation. Spike had caught the first wave to approach in his personal heat, but there were plenty more, raining sharp death on it. Silver banked to the right as her horn lit up, explosively detonating a line of the drones. "Get inside!"

As they all veered to get closed to the menacing construct, it unveiled a new assault. The spectral forms of Rainbow Dash, Silver Stars when she was a he, and Twilight Sparkle flew out at them, wielding the same speed and magic that had allowed them to best the machine the first time.

Silver's shield buckled dangerously under the sudden blast of her own magic. Her doppelganger was coming straight for her with a little frown.

She refueled the shield as she ducked low, trying to avoid the figure, but it turned with her, approaching with a wild nicker. Spike tapped Silver on the back of the head. "Should I be blasting you?"

"If you mean the ghostly me, yes. The one you're riding, not so much."

With a loud fwoosh, Spike exhaled over the Silver, but he only laughed at the assault. "We are creatures of fire. Have you forgotten." The flame collapsed into a ball floating over Silver's head. "I will defeat you, and if you're lucky, add you to my stable of mares, if I don't decide to simply destroy you."

Silver scowled. "I never sounded like that."

Spike shrugged. "Depends who you ask. I've heard stories."

"That's all funny, but I think he's about to throw that at us." She prepared the half-formed fireball spell, but he didn't hurl it, instead he flew at her.

"Flag your tail and I promise not to scorch it."

Silver's face contorted with disgust. She looped around, blasting a brilliant silver bolt into the fake Silver, but it seemed to do little real harm to the phantom.

The other Silver came around behind her. "What's that on your back? Male? Spike? Get off my mare!" He hurled the fire then, the great ball of heat rushing at Silver.

Spike rolled his eyes. "Hello? Dragon?"

Silver didn't have that benefit, and snagged the fire's energy, fueling her own ball with it, then hurling it away as quickly as she could. It wasn't fast enough, as the other Silver crashed into her. His form wavered dangerously from the shield, but the shield buckled first, and he grabbed at her with eager hooves. "There you are, my little filly. Tell me how turned on you are. Make it dirty."

Author's Note

This is how duels always turn out, right?

Right?

Let me check my notes... Must be a typo.

161 - Man vs Himself

Spike shoved at the alicorn trying to displace him and mount Silver mid-air. "Back off, man. This is my ride!"

The doppelganger frowned at Spike. "If I didn't need Twilight to not hate me, I'd throw you to the ground. Do me the favor of shutting your mouth."

Silver kicked and thrashed, but her hooves were in the wrong place to connect with him. Conjuring her mental hands, she grabbed at him, trying to peel him free, but he shook off the mental grips easily. "Did you forget so quickly? It's our magic. Your struggling's just turning me on."

Fast came swooping in from above in the form of a griffon, her talons outstretched. "That's my mare, not yours!"

The moment of distraction was enough for Silver to blink several feet forward with Spike and spin around to face him. Fast collided with the stallion and they began wrestling for dominance, though she had the advantage of claws and talons to scrape at pony flesh. "Maybe if you weren't such an amazing butt, I'd find you hot."

Silver glanced over her shoulder at Spike. "You alright, little buddy?"

Spike saluted quickly. "We should help Fast. Considering he's, well, you, he's not going to be easy."

"Roger that." Silver propelled herself back at her male half, teeth bared. "I don't even know if this will work on a ghost or whatever he is." She went for a bite, only to find herself bitten instead. Her clone grabbed her and held her tight as his teeth worked into her and she felt her senses overwhelmed. Suddenly allowing this strange stallion to have his way didn't seem so awful. She had a burning itch that was turning into a body-wide flame, and the stallion was the only cure for it.

Her clone jetted away, back towards the ship, carrying the furiously attacking Fast and the clinging desperately Spike for the ride until he landed on a small platform and threw Silver and Spike to the ground. "You can present now."

Dizzy with forced lust, Silver staggered to her hooves, her tail twitching. She wanted to submit, but she didn't want to. The two urges warred as she whimpered. "What... are you?"

The doppelganger tilted his head. "I'm you, a better you." He moved around her, bleeding from countless wounds, but not troubled by them despite Fast's efforts. "You can have this. You just have to give up."

Fast struck below the belt. Curling around the stallion, she sank her beak into the firm shaft she found, attacking the source of his potential rape. The clone paused, shuddering. "I need that." He brought down a hoof on her head, knocking her free. "If I didn't love you, I would kill you." He put a hoof on her throat. "Apologize."

The clone was suddenly encased in crystal as Starlight flew in and landed on the platform with the others. "Ha, none of them have experienced that before." She raised a brow at the frozen, and stiff, Silver clone. "Well, somepony's glad to see me."

Spike clapped his claws excitedly. "I've never been so glad to see that spell before. Um, you may want to get rid of him before he figures out how to get out of it."

Silver nodded, quivering with concentration. "Please..."

Fast rolled up to her paws with a snort and gave the clone a powerful shove, knocking him out into the sky to plummet towards the ground below. "Right. Good job, Starlight." She became a unicorn with feathery wings. "Let's get inside."

They turned as one for the small access archway built into the surface of the craft. Spike stepped over to the edge of the doorway and peered inside. "Looks clear, just a hallway."

Silver sighed at that. "It looked that way last time too, but expect it to get violently angry at us." She tapped her chin. "This would be a lot easier if Night or Twilight was here. The ship knows them. It knew the old me, and in no good way. I hope I don't show up as a bad thing, besides intruding with the rest of you."

Starlight strode in. "Then we'll just have to keep our eyes open and magic at the ready." She glanced down at Spike. "That means your fire, in your case."

"Got it!"

Fast nudged against Silver. "You alright? You look worked up beyond anything I think I ever saw out of you."

"Nothing, just this thing fucking me--I mean fucking with me."

Fast raised a brow. "Are you going to be alright? This isn't really the time or place for that, and that's me talking."

Silver shook herself out with a snort, trying to will away the unwanted desires. "He bit me and pumped in all the lust he had. Whatever he is, he has plenty to share." She stepped past Fast with a stiff gait. "Let's get moving before he comes back." Her world trembled as wet warmth ran over her nethers. She collapsed in place and Fast pulled her back, nuzzling into her oversensitive vulva.

"Sit down a moment. We'll work it out of you." She thrust her tongue into Silver, drawing a cry from her as she began to explore her.

Starlight came out and cocked a brow at the scene even as she put a hoof over Spike's eyes and drew him along with her back into the vessel, away from the debauchery.

Silver pawed at the ground, wriggling and moaning wantonly at every touch of her partner's talented tongue against and within her needy passage. Her vulva winked against Fast as she pushed back. It was better than she could remember intimacy being before, perhaps being so high on the pure need for it. "Deeper..."

Suddenly both stopped. They didn't hear the rush of wind, or feel the chill anymore. They were in a small room with no doors. Fast slowly withdrew her tongue. "What?"

Before Silver could rise to her own hooves, the air shimmered, forming the shape of Silver as a stallion. "I made a very serious mistake. I should apologize to both of you lovely mares."

Silver scowled at the phantom of her past. "What mistake would that be?"

The clone rolled a hoof. "You two are a pair. I can't have one, without the other." His eyes went half-lidded. "Ladies, come. It's time to consummate your new place in life." He approached them, shaft swaying under his powerful body. He didn't seem transparent and ghostlike as he had before, instead all too real.

Fast put a hoof against Silver's belly, holding her back. "We don't need two Silver Stars. This one's fine enough for me. Sorry, pal."

He recoiled lightly. "Oh? Very well then. Silver Stars can be her name... I am Silver Sky." He flicked his tail as he closed the small distance remaining. "Now let me show you just how much you excite me. Fast Change, I know you like this kind of game."

Fast frowned as she pulled Silver back further. "Stop threatening her."

"I'm speaking to you, Fast. Let's see that pretty tail of yours."

Fast moved to stand, and Silver stood beside her, both glaring at the stallion they were trapped with.

His eyes suddenly narrowed and he stared at Silver. "My dear mare, someone got to you first. Who?" He sniffed at her gently. "I don't recognize their scent, but their blood is in yours, and a foal awaits. Why didn't you tell me." He raised a hoof to his chest. "I'm not a barbarian."

Silver snorted out a laugh at that. "This is the same guy that tried to rape me in the air."

"As if you didn't want it, on some level." He smiled. "But you're already expecting. There's no point planting in a field that's already been sown. Shame too, plowing's the most enjoyable part." His shaft jumped, spurting fluids to the ground. "I might make an exception, if you like..."

Fast bore her teeth, sharper than a unicorn's teeth aught to be. "I could put some new marks on you if you want."

"Oh, feisty." He flashed his fangs back at her. "Stop playing coy and let me at that sweet red flank of yours." He circled around her, but she kept turning to keep him in front. "Or do you prefer a little foreplay to get the motor running, hmm?"

Silver clopped a hoof on the metal floor. "Where is Starlight, and Spike?"

Silver Sky shrugged. "None of my concern. The others are dealing with them, I'm sure. I don't want to hurt either of you, however. I want you to join me." He turned towards Silver Stars. "Come, my dear mare. We know each other, I will love you dearly, and keep you happy."

Fast lunged forward when Silver Sky turned away and bit into his exposed jewels, but it was like trying to bite through hardened metal, and her teeth felt sore for the effort.

Silver Sky moaned as if it were the sweetest pleasure. "Ah, yes, you can put your lips on me whenever you want, Fast my love. Ah, yes, your womb is still virgin and untouched. May I be the first?" He turned back to her. He was exposed to Silver Stars, but biting him felt pointless, and she struggled to think of a clever spell to buy them time or freedom.

Fast's tail folded in tight behind her, barring view and access of her genitals. "Fuck off and die."

"Such language!"

She leaned forward a little. "I learned from the best."

Silver Sky laughed at that. "I love you more than ever. Stop denying me and accept my love." He leaned forward and pressed his nose to her cheek. "What will it take to convince you?"

Fast put up a hoof. "First, talk to me, instead of attacking me. Rape isn't sexy." She glared at him. To Silver's begrudging credit, he didn't try to push towards her. "Alright... Second, what are you? Are you just some... thing made by this ship to take us down?"

"Yes."

Fast staggered a little. "That's not something to be taken lightly!"

Silver Stars snorted softly. "You're as bad as I am. Why are you defying your orders?"

Silver Sky stepped from hoof to hoof. "Didn't I say? I want to fuck you both, not kill you. I want to be the father of your foals, and to be your stallion... I love you."

Silver Stars shook her head. "You're in love with the idea of being our stallion."

Fast nodded at Silver Stars quickly. "You don't even know yourself." She sat slowly. "You don't know us."

Silver Sky sat with Fast, looking across at her. "If I kill you, then there is no more point to me, and I will be gone. I don't want to die. Do you want to die?"

Silver Stars shook her head. "Of course not... I thought you were a construct, that you didn't even think about that."

Fast tilted her head. "Alright... okay, we're getting somewhere." She smiled a little. "What if you just let us go?"

"Then I would be useless, and I would die." He tilted his head. "On the other hoof, if you became my wives, I would always be useful, keeping you from causing harm as your stallion, forever. Would that be so bad?" He turned his eyes on Silver Stars. "I know how you want to be treated, and I want to do it."

Author's Note

Just let me be your stallion. It'll be fun for us both!

162 - Lust Springs Eternal

Silver Sky circled slowly around, looking at the two mares. "I wouldn't be so bad, and I'm certain both of you would enjoy the attention."

Silver Stars waved a hoof. "P-pass." The lust still tingled powerfully in her, but she kept her rump pointed away from her male half. "I have foals, you should know that. I have friends, and a life. A lot of things I won't get enjoying the incestous life on an alien vessel of all things."

Fast stepped forward suddenly, drawing Sky's eyes. "Going to try for another nip?"

She shook her head. "Sit down." He did so slowly, eyes on her, and she closed the distance, trailing a hoof slowly over his twitching member from base to tip. "I do miss this body a little." Her tail flicked. "I'd be a horrible liar if I didn't admit I wish Silver Stars still had it, instead of her soft female form." She leaned in and flicked her tongue over the precum splattered head, licking it away. "But you're not Silver Stars."

His hooves rested on her head, encouraging her actions. "But you don't seem to mind?"

She nipped into the pole, knowing it would do no real harm to the stallion, then her tongue returned, trailing along the throbbing veins. "We need you to let us go. Start thinking of how we can all walk off this thing, and stop being a selfish asshole."

Sky suddenly shoved her to the ground, and mounted atop her, pinning her to the ground. "You don't get to tell me what to do."

Fast flicked her tail out of the way, and there were no entrances to her back there. "You don't get to rape me. I'm pretty rape-proof for the casual stallion. Now, you get to prove if you're just another bad guy we need to smash, or a lost pony. Which is it going to be?"

Stars trembled softly, wondering what she would do in Fast's position, and feeling pride swell in her for her wife's bravery.

Sky frowned a little and let Fast up. "Fine... If the ship decides I'm not useful, the magic stops flowing, and I die. How do you get around that?"

Stars perked her ears and focused on Sky. She could see the magic and where it flowed into him from the ship. There was so much of it... She couldn't replicate that, but... She slipped herself between them, her magic at least, and began to replace it with a smaller flow as she cut off the ship.

Sky hissed in pain, and began to dwindle. "No! What? Please... I don't want to die." He gazed at Stars with desperate and sad eyes. "Please..."

Stars felt the ship's energy suddenly cut off and she rushed her magic in to fill the hole. Sky was about half their height, and she was certain he wasn't invulnerable anymore, but he wasn't dead. "There."

Sky looked himself over, and looked up at the then towering mares. "What did you do?" He took a slow step back. "Everything feels huge, and... What did you do?"

Fast glanced over at Stars. "I imagine she saved your life, if I had to guess." She reached over and swatted at Sky's still erect stallionhood. "You're a little small for my tastes now."

Sky grimaced and curled a little, protecting his genitals. "That hurt..." Fear suddenly spread over his expression. "That hurt... Is that what pain is like? I... didn't know."

Stars raised a brow. "I thought you had my memories?"

Sky shook his head. "Memory of a pain is nothing compared to feeling it. I don't want to feel that ever again. I'm... I'm so sorry." He sank his head. "I won't hurt either of you ever again."

Fast leaned in and kissed the apologetic alicorn on the forehead. "Aw, that's alright little guy. Now how do we get out of here?"

Sky nodded as he looked over the walls and began a slow circuit. Smaller and weaker, Stars felt less threatened by him and turned more slowly to keep him in view. When he moved to a wall near her, she danced away, only to feel his tongue suddenly flicker just under her tail and she collapsed with paralyzing delight and a groan she thought didn't suit her at all.

Fast scowled at him. "Leave her alone."

Sky shrugged a little. "Just a taste... She liked it." He leaned in and sniffed at her. "Who sowed this field..." He licked over his lips, shaft twitching as if he were considering clambering up on top of the prone female.

"Do it and I'll show you whole new worlds of pain to experience." Fast took a meaningful step forward, which sent Sky back.

"Fine fine! What's the big deal anyway, she can't get pregnant twice." He turned to the wall and tapped at it with a hoof, causing a door to emerge from the formerly featureless wall. "This way." He grabbed the handle in his mouth and gave it a turn, securing the way to freedom into a hallway much like the one they had seen at the entrance.

Stars recovered and sat up. "You really shouldn't do that."

"Oh?"

She scowled at her smaller male counterpart. "Dummy, who's keeping you alive right now?"

Realization slowly came to Sky. "Oh... Am I going to be stuck like this?"

Stars raised a brow. "Hope not. I can't sleep like this. You're going to need to stop being a construct, or find a better source, or I only delayed your passing."

Sky reared up on his hind legs, his forehooves on his chest. "I didn't choose to be a construct!" He fell back to all fours. "You're just angry I have your old body."

Stars nodded quickly. "Actually, yes, that is part of it. Being solicited heavily by myself is really creepy."

Fast peered down the hallway. "As amusing as it is listening to you talk, we really should be trying to find Starlight and Spike, not to mention making this ship go away, forever if possible, or at least not zapping Ponyville."

Sky shook his head. "Oh, it stopped attacking."

Fast raised a brow. "Why?"

Sky shrugged. "I'm not it, but I do know it won't fire while there are ponies aboard, so while you're here, Ponyville isn't being attacked."

Stars found her attention being diverted by the magic she was keeping in one piece. She could feel alien symbols, words of magic she'd never felt before. She knew the unicorn alphabet, and these weren't in it. What did they mean? She gently prodded at them as she walked, only paying some attention to where she was going as she felt around in Sky's alien body, trying to figure it out.

Sky squirmed and hitched as he tried to walk. "Whatever you're doing... Cut it out... It..." He suddenly went stock still and thrust forward, but nothing came of it besides the motion and his loud grunt of pleasure.

Fast glanced between the two. "Stars, what are you doing to the guy?"

Stars blinked back into the present, focusing on Fast. "He's a huge maze of unknown magic. I just wanted a peek at it. The more I see, the more I want to look."

Sky smiled. "And now you want to admire me? Why couldn't you do that before I got shrunk in the wash?"

Fast laughed a little. "I know the feeling. Not usually with new magic, but I know what you're going through. Keep him in one piece and you get to examine him all you want once we're done here." She nudged him with a hoof. "You, on the other hoof, keep us moving so she gets distracted, but not too distracted. She lets go, poof, no more Silver Sky."

Sky shrank a bit at the implied threat. "I'll be good." He turned and trotted ahead of the mares, peeking left and right as they came to intersections. "I may be created, but so were both of you." He turned right and began down a new hallway. "Just because my 'mom' happens to be a huge thing doesn't make me less alive."

Fast shook her head slowly as she followed. "Ponies usually don't vanish the moment you stop thinking about them."

"What about foals?" He glanced over his shoulder. "Ignore one of those awhile, they might vanish." He pressed a hoof on a door and it slid open after a brief pause.

Stars looked around the office they seemed to be stepping into. It looked like a doctor's office, with a bed to lay someone on, medical tools, and everything else. Sky seemed to be headed to the other side where there was another door. "Do you know where you're going, or just guessing?"

Sky looked back at Stars. "I'm going to where the vessel wants me, or I should say us." He turned up his nose. "At least someone wants me."

Stars rolled her eyes. "You're sounding less like me by the moment, and you didn't sound much like me to start."

Fast nudged into Stars' side. "Can you change what he looks like? If he didn't look like your old self, it wouldn't be half as creepy. The little bastard might actually be likable."

Stars followed the shaken-looking Sky through the next door. "I'm not that mean. He'll get his chance to decide where he goes after this is over. To his credit, he... Actually." She scowled a little at Sky. "You weren't trying to be nice or merciful, you just wanted to live."

Sky's ears fell. "Guilty... I'm just barely getting used to being alive. I'd like to hold onto that. I don't think that's wrong."

Fast rolled a hoof. "I suppose not, but you have a lot to learn before you hurt someone without trying to."

Star got a little grin, but said nothing. Fast spotted it and giggled, but didn't pry into it.

A tremble shook beneath their hooves and fire gushed out from ahead of them, rushing through the intersection. As it cleared, Starlight emerged, huffing, but intact, with Spike on her back. Spike pointed at them with a huge smile. "There they are!"

Starlight crouched. "They have one of them with them. I'll take care of it.

Stars moved quickly over Sky. "Easy, Starlight. He's a good guy, or at least not a vio--Eeee!" From his place under her, Sky leaned up and affixed himself to one of her teats, small tongue dancing over the sensitive flesh and making her dance around from hoof to hoof.

Fast snorted amusedly. "Meet Silver Sky, our very own lecherous magical construct." She rolled her eyes back to Starlight. "You two alright?"

Starlight shook herself out lightly, her fur color returning to close to normal. "We've been attacked by devilish little turrets at every corner. Every hallway! There is no end to them and I was wondering if we'd ever find our way out ever again."

Spike tilted his head at Sky. "Why'd you pick him up?"

Silver tried to step free of him, but he walked with her, nursing and licking at her. If it were attention she wanted, it might be quite nice. Instead it made her agitated and increasingly angry. "You've made it clear what I already had in mind." She shoved him with a sudden silver hand, knocking him out from under her. "You'll get your chance."

"I will?!" Sky's tail was wagging excitedly.

Silver smiled, and he didn't like the look of it, and his tail tucked. "What?..."

Author's Note

Silver Sky was beneath Silver Stars. This ruins the entire story!

163 - The Story is Ruined

The hallway went blood red as alarms sounded. Turrets sprang up from an alarmingly vast amount of directions, pointing at them with deadly intent. Without even fully thinking of it, Silver reared up and became more human as she moved, dodging around the first bullet aimed at her to dance over the next several. She grabbed the barrel off a gun and bent it in on itself, then swung with it to smash the next with her hooves.

Everything seemed to flow in slow motion as she set eyes on the next target, ducking and rolling through the maze of angry bees. One struck her in the belly in a hot flash of pain, but there was no time to stop. No time to feel the pain. She waved violently at the machine that hit her and it ripped free of its base, thrown down the hallway past Starlight and Spike, who were desperately battling for their own survival.

She felt a weight on her back. "I caught her!" It was Silver Sky, little Silver Sky, perched on her back, hugging to her as if he could stop her. She couldn't help but find the idea laughable and a little adorable. She ignored him and felt space itself warp between herself and the largest gun in the hallway as she moved faster than she ever had before without teleporting. Was that how Nefertari felt? She grabbed one of the barrels and could feel a huge bit of metal moving down it. She heaved it against the other and the bullet came out, exploding violently and destroying both barrels.

She was death. She was destruction... She was...

Time resumed suddenly, and she collapsed, panting for breath. The hallway was silent, and fur grew back over her body as she became a pony once more.

The area around her dimmed and went dark. The weight on her back faded. It all faded.

Words appeared in the darkness.

Dave the Destroyer. You live again.

"No!" She forced herself to her hooves. "Fighting to defend my friends is not the same thing at all."

Dave the Destroyer.

"Stop that!"

I'm only speaking the truth. You are a de--

Silver blasted a hole through the letters with an angry bolt of magic.

Destroyer.

Silver recoiled from them. "Why? Why are you torturing me? Are you that bored?"

Tell me, with all the power you've come into, what will you do with it?

"Protect my friends, my family, and all of Equestria." She stood tall. "I will do what's right."

What if Equestria decides you are wrong?

Silver's mouth opened and shut a few times. "Then... I'll find out how to change, how to be right, and good... I won't give up on Equestria, and I hope she never gives up on me." She sat on her haunches. "I choose this world. I'm not running again!"

The darkness pulsed, and a brightness emerged from it. Celestia stepped free of the darkness. "What if I told you the only way Equestria could be whole and safe, was with you gone from it?"

Silver scrambled backwards, falling over herself. "Why would you do that?" She reached out a hoof. "I'm trying to live a good life, to be a good pony... Am I that bad?"

Celestia smiled a little. "No... I am." She sat before Silver and let out a slow breath. "I have committed sins most foul against you. I have... I don't know how to fix it. I would... I am the true traitor, Silver Stars. When you know what I have done, you may wish Equestria without me, and there is little I could argue."

Silver shivered with a building fear. "Tell me what you did. Tell me and let's look at it, like adults. No games, no misdirections. Out with it."

Celestia gave a wan smile. "This is not something you can dismiss. Forgiveness is not deserved for this."

Silver frowned. "Ponies tell me that a lot. Let me decide."

Celestia wobbled a hoof. "I should have done that from the start..." She locked eyes with Silver. "We never went to the East."

Silver tilted her head. "Is this another time skip?"

Celestia shook her head. "We never went to the East, ever. That was a fabrication. It was designed to stress you to the breaking point, to tear you apart and see what your pieces looked like... You met them, the ones that suggested it to me... They convinced me you posed some threat..." She looked away. "I... You were filled with lies, and pain, and more pain. Mostly lies..."

Silver took a slow step back, rising to her hooves. "Celestia, tell me straight, what isn't a lie?"

Celestia smiled gently. "We were headed to the boat, on the train. You may have felt a moment where everything came to a halt. That was when we took hold of things, and it all became a lie... Nothing beyond that happened." She reached for Silver, who shied away. "I'm sorry."

Silver suddenly blinked and looked down at herself with new eyes, and she was a he. A strapping prince. "I... So I didn't..." He stomped a hoof. "Text! It's all a dream is the worst escapes!"

"This is not his fault." Celestia stared at Silver. "Not this time... It was all my decision. You took every test. You took every challenge. I murdered your new friend, then tempted you to revenge. I set you loose on those who could not defend themselves, and gave you chances to show how high you could soar and how low you could sink. We ripped you apart... We picked through the pieces." She drew a slow shuddering breath. "It was supposed to end with your return to Ponyville... It was supposed to... But then I'd have to admit it. Admit I lied. Admit nothing you experienced was true... I couldn't, and it just got worse. I tried to walk away from the whole thing, and it got worse." She scowled a little then gestured with an odd motion with her hooves. Another Celestia appeared beside her. "My 'doppelganger'. She is someone you know quite well."

His old trainer from the warlocks appeared with a crooked smile.

Celestia sighed softly. "This is all... a dream, basically." She raised a hoof quickly. "Luna was not party to this! Be as furious with me as you wish! Hate me if you desire, but she didn't know..."

Silver put a hoof to his thudding heart. "How much time has passed? How much of my foal, my wives, of everyone's life have I missed, playing in your dream world?"

Celestia gave a little smile. "At least this I can give you. You were only out for a few weeks. You've been living much faster than those awake. Your friends and family think you are on a trip, with me. If you don't tell them, they'll never know of it."

Silver looked between the two. "Did you see everything?"

Celestia lowered her head. "Everything."

Silver drew a shuddering breath. "Tell me... Tell me this..." He reared up, putting out his forehooves. "Am I a good pony?"

Celestia smiled gently. "You are a good pony."

Silver awoke with a start, sitting up in a comfortable bed. There was a smell of salt in the air, and the distant call of gulls. He rolled to his hooves to find his legs weak, and he collapsed where he had tried, only to fight his way back up again, heart thumping weakly. He felt small and weak. Looking himself over, he could see he was his old self. He was a stallion. He had no jewels or armor, save Twilight's precious gem, which he pulled close and took his quick breaths, trying to calm himself.

When he could, he made his way to a closed window and threw it open with his silvery magic, revealing a beach in the distance, and many buildings in the way. He was some stories up, looking over it all. He had never gotten on that boat, just knocked out on the train and stored here... His entire... This entire chapter of his life was one big...

Silver pressed his head against the glass, angling to avoid ramming his horn against it as he panted slowly.

He needed to go home, to Ponyville, and see his wives. They would know what to make of his life, and to help him piece it all together.

"Silver!"

He turned to see Luna stepping through an open door. "We have been eager to see you returned. We did not expect you to appear so suddenly." She grabbed him up in a hug, unaware of his turmoil. "It's so good to have you back. How was your journey? It must have been very good or very bad for it to conclude so swiftly. Silver? Why are you crying?" Her questions slowed as she realized she was holding an injured pony. She held him gently, and he nestled into her, nuzzling into her dark pelt and caught without words for the moment.

Author's Note

You thought I was joking last author's note.

I don't joke. Story, ruined.

65 - Battle of Wills

Nefertari made a come-hither gesture with a crooked finger. "Go on, use that magic. I know you are overflowing with it."

Silver wasn't sure exactly what magic she wanted. He stepped forward though, away from the frightened pegasus. "What do you want, Nefertari?"

She smiled gently. "The spirits say you are full of things, including that warrior spirit. Come, show me." She lashed out a paw and the pegasus shrieked in sudden pain and fell over. "Or I can amuse myself with her, if her guardian isn't able to protect her."

Silver felt a fresh wave of anger flow through him, but he wouldn't be goaded into a blind fury so easily. He manifested his silver hands and moved to grab her wrists, but she nimbly ducked side, laughing. "So slow and obvious, is that the best you can do?"

Could she see his magic? He frowned at the thought, even if it made sense that a skilled and experienced magic user would learn. He retaliated with a spell he hadn't used in quite some time. Heat and flames built over his head. It wasn't made to be subtle or invisible, but seeing it hardly mattered. "Back off, or you'll burn as well as anything else." The fireball swiftly formed, ready to be unleashed.

Nefertari's interest only increased. "Now there is something worth speaking of. Come. See if it can match me." Her form bent and stretched. The fur covering her torso fell away as she became more and more human. Her face lost its snout and she smiled at him as her tail swayed. "Do your best." Her paws were wreathed in magic and her stance implied she was ready for his attack.

His re-tweaked libido gave a little twitch. She was pretty, but on the other hoof, she was terrifying. He never had much luck with human females, and she was frighteningly close, even if her forearms and shins were still furry and animal-like. She had the ears and tail as well to reveal her bestial nature. She wasn't entirely woman, but far closer than anything else he'd seen among the Equestrian races. She seemed to notice his hesitation and laughed. "Does this form frighten you? It shouldn't. You have the soul. Prove it."

Silver flung the fireball at her, but she moved faster than he could see. She didn't even seem to move, she was just somewhere else. He turned the ball to zoom at her new direction, and she was gone again. She stepped in on him, suddenly face-to-face with him. "You're going to have to fight harder, or more clever." She reached out a furry hand and gave his tool a tug before she was across the tent. "Come now, don't disappoint me."

The fearful pegasus had rolled upright, watching the conflict with wide eyes, but not daring to speak.

Silver pulled the ball back and drew the power from it forcefully, refueling his next effort. He struck the ground with his forehooves powerfully and the tent became a carpet of dense grass under Nefetari's paws. "Hmm? A little greenery won't stop me, little pony." Silver ignored her words and bade the grass to grab at her ankles to slow her down.

She grunted at the feel of them squeezing at her ankles. "Hmm, now someone's thinking, just a little." She swung her enlarged claws down at them, cutting too many grass blades to hold her, and she kicked off the rest.

It was time enough. Silver charged her as she cut herself free and managed to get his teeth into her, biting her viciously. He could taste her blood. Something about it made him dizzy. He couldn't hold the bite and fell from her, staggering back a few steps.

Nefertari shook her head. "We are not made to taste one another's blood. Your soul will not accept it. What will it take to get you angry enough? Is that soft pony body holding your soul that tightly?"

Silver stomped the ground as the dizziness cleared. Channeling the power through his circlet, he felt speed and attentiveness rushing to him and he lunged at her, kicked and lashing, but she dodged all-too-easily. He played a quick spell and exploded the area in a dazzling array of fireworks. He felt solid resistance as a lashing of a hoof met with flesh.

She staggered back slightly before smiling. "First blow. I knew you had it in you. My turn."

Silver was given no time to savor his fleeting victory. She was gone, then his left side exploded in pain as she dragged her claws over his furry hide, then she punched him in the gut. Every blow seemed to come from nowhere, and by the time he saw her, she had already moved on. "There is a reason I am the leader of this clan." She slapped him loudly across the snout. "I don't lose." She slapped him the other way, bringing his facing forward. "I don't accept defeat." She brought up a knee as she forced his head down and his vision went blurry with agony. "Little horse, are you ready to roll over and beg for mercy?"

Silver spat out blood. He was cut inside his mouth where one of his own sharp fangs had pierced his flesh. She was fast, too fast, but there was a trick that didn't care much for speed. He glared at her in defiance as a circle of fire erupted around him. "Do that again, if you dare."

"As you wish, little pony." She vanished. The retributive shield activated, hurling fire at her. She rolled around it with frightening speed, but she didn't hit him. The missed fire set her tent ablaze, and she spent the time dismissing that flame. "Hmmph, be mindful where you swing, my 'prince'."

Silver became all the more aggravated. He couldn't land a hit on the Anubian. Nefertari was playing with him, easily. There was one more trick he had mastered. He suddenly sat on his haunches, and sent the magic down into his rapidly-swollen member. The scent of him began to spread quickly even as he stared at her with building anger.

She laughed, "Are you giving up? Roll over. Do it and beg." She put her hands together to show how to properly beg. "Do it and I'll spare you both." The scent reached the pegasus first, who began snuffling at the air and looked at Silver, but she was too terrified to act on the new urges. Nefertari, on the other paw, was not scared at all, and misread the new feelings. She stepped towards Silver. "Poor thing, trying so hard, but even if you do have some spirit, it's clearly not enough."

She reached out a furry paw and rubbed across the flattened head of Silver's member. "Stay still for me." Silver did stay still, glaring at her as she began to stroke up and down the sides of the length. Little grunts of pleasure began to escape him as she seemed content with toying with him, but he hadn't given up. He was drawing her further and further into the fog of his lust even as she worked over his throbbing length.

"A shame... I thought the prophecy had, at last, come to be..." She leaned in and kissed the tip of his member as it oozed prefluids.

His glare became disrupted, confused by her words. "What prophecy?"

She squeezed at the midsection of his cock. "None of your business, toy. It is a matter of those with true spirit."

Silver grunted, then pointed to the ground. "Enough. You want to be rutted. Present."

She hadn't realized it until he said it, but she did want to be rutted. That big horse dick seemed to be just the cure for the fire building in her loins. The jackal rolled over and presented her rump at his words, but she tried to fight it. "You won't make me submit that... casually."

Silver leaned in with a smile. He licked her lips and she didn't dodge away. "I will fuck you until you pass out from pleasure. Don't you want that?"

She trembled as the insidious pheromones worked at her. Silver had learned a vital lesson from Celestia, how to make his chemical soup beyond the merely arousing to the dangerously intoxicating. He was robbing her of agency and will, and he felt no shame in it. "Lift that tail and take off that loincloth, and we can begin."

Her hands lowered slowly, hesitating at the belt line, trembling as she struggled, but the loincloth fell to the ground and revealed her naked and wet sex. She rolled over and offered her rump, and he moved over her. His forehooves hooked around her belly and he sunk eagerly into her tight passage. He was large, hung like a horse, which she was not, but she stretched out around him without tearing. She gave out a feral shriek and spasmed tightly around him as he thrust to her cervix easily, bumping against her innermost barrier.

As he began to rock against her, he sank his teeth into her shoulder. Despite the dizziness, he drew from her anyway. He struggled to rut her and fight the strange repulsion that tried to discourage him from tasting her. Her fur began to return as he drew off her magic, and soon she was an anthropomorphic jackal, instead of mostly a woman. He didn't change. He was still a stallion, and that was more than enough to get to rutting her hard and fast.

Her cries and his low grunts filled the tent as they crashed against one another with ever-increasing intensity. He had defeated her, in his own way, and she was putty before his demands of gratification. His side and face still stung with the painful wounds she inflicted so casually, and he focused the anger of that into fucking her quickly and deeply. He could feel her rise and fall against his intrusion, being pushed into a seemingly unending flow of satisfaction, but there was no satisfaction there. She was lost in his musk and knew only desire, unfulfillable desire.

His balls lifted as climax suddenly crashed down on him. He filled her with huge bursts of virile stallion seed and whinnied on top of her. She tensed, drawing it up all the more firmly with the milking motions of her sex. As his release ended, it seemed the grip on her mind lapsed as well. She suddenly pulled from him and hopped to her paws with a scowl of her own, but she was dripping with his essence. He had won. "I thought you were a kind and peaceful pony."

Silver tilted his head. "I have limits. If you knew me at all, you would have known I go by many names for my past deeds."

She bared her fangs, muzzle distorted in a growl. "You've suppressed my spirit, but you haven't shown yours. Enough. I won't stand for this uncertainty a moment longer." She advanced past Silver. He tried to stop her and caught a fist to his cheek for his efforts. She wasn't as fast without her 'spirit', but she was still faster than he was.

She picked up the pegasus and ignored the soft moans that were a mixture of desperate lust and terror. "Agree to my challenge, or she dies. I have no use or interest in her, only you, curious pony."

Author's Note

Silver engaged in a somewhat sexy battle of wills, but has he really won, or just invented new typos?

82 - Darkness of Thought

Silver radiated silverish light, trying to borrow from his gained affinity for the stars and moon, but his connection was scarcely that of Luna's, and it faltered and died before the darkness that threatened to consume him. Eyes opened in the darkness. A new form appeared before him, tall and wicked and laughing in a way that he recognized. Nightmare Moon. "Dear stallion, will you bow at my hooves?"

Intense pressure pushed at him and he began to sink before her. It wasn't so bad. She was strong and in charge. She loved him in her wicked way, and would protect him. She would... His eyes sharpened as he threw off the fog and could see the festering and bleeding sores that ran across her legs and the vicious cuts that formed shreds along her leathery wings.

Silver lunged forward, stabbing into her chest with his long horn. She grunted with a muted pain before kicking him back. "Fool! There's only one force strong enough to banish me, and they were set aside. You think you have a chance?"

He spread his wings, and so did she. They both took to the sky that hadn't been there before and began to crash against one another. Teeth tore and hooves thudded against soft bodies, leaving both torn and bruised as they fought without end. Despite the injuries, Nightmare Moon didn't slow, but Silver did, being overtaken by the injuries, even when he could dimly remind himself that this was the dreamworld, they refused to simply be banished away.

Silver drew up short and threw a shaft of light into the ground far below. The Elements of Harmony burst free and orbited him faithfully. "Begone!" Their light destroyed her, but the nightmare remained.

Silver was David again, crawling along the ground. Why had he drank that water? No amount of thirst was worth the pain searing through him at that moment. He was dying. Wait, was that a pony?

He looked up to see a pony with fishing tackle. The pony peered at him a moment before walking up to him casually. He put a hoof to David's head and pressed it to the ground and crushed it as if it were just a rock in the way.

Silver awoke with a start. There was nothing. He was back in the void, and he was losing, badly, and he knew it. He was dreaming in a dream, and the creature seemed to have enough mastery to make his tricks feel like the feeble flailing of a toddler's hands.

But... "There is one thing you haven't accounted for."

A great eyeball appeared and stared at Silver. The thoughts of it brushed against Silver's mind in a foul wave, corrupted and impossible to discern at first. "What?" That word, that one word among the soul jarring noise made sense.

Silver shuddered and recoiled, then waved back. "I am not alone, no matter how much you try to make me feel that way." He threw open the dream gate to Luna and she emerged, surprised for a moment, but it quickly turned to fury. Luna's wings spread wide and the darkness was obliterated under a suddenly rising moon.

"Foul creature! I should have banished you the first time we met. Prepare yourself!" She crashed against the thing, which had become Nightmare Moon again, and they began to fight with a force that made the dreamworld itself boil and quiver with the fury of their power. Every meeting of their hooves. Every clash of their teeth. Every impact sent ripples of silvery corruption as the two forces wrestled for dominance.

Silver landed on the bare ground and spread his wings despite the pain that seared through them. "I am not alone!" With the cry he summoned forth Celestia's door. The door opened, but Celestia was not inside. Her mind-stallion was, and he emerged, chiseled and perfect.

"I will assist you," he promised, saluting Silver with a hoof before taking off on lofty wings he hadn't had a moment before. He joined the battle alongside Luna. He didn't have the personal power of Luna or the corrupt being, but he had physical power, and distracted it from Luna's blows.

Silver wasn't done. Though the agony grew with every movement and magic, he brought his wings up to touch the tips together. "I am... not alone!" A portal opened up in the space, reaching through the water and across the wide distance, reaching for his wives. Elsewhere, they collapsed where they were, suddenly called to the dream world.

Night Watch appeared first. "What? Silver? Luna?" She put the pieces together quickly, as Silver knew she would. "I'm on it!" She ascended into the sky to join the battle, with Fast Change springing out only moments behind and darting after Night as she took on the form of a great and terrible dragon.

Twilight appeared last. She gasped with alarm at the sight of Silver. He was covered in terrible lesions and bloody wounds. He had suffered the beatings of his dreams and the corruption of the presence of the foul being. Twilight saw this, and she flared with a bright magic before launching into the battle.

With his summoning complete, the urge to collapse was becoming overwhelming, but the job wasn't yet done. The creature remained and he wasn't safe. Silver rose to his full height, then planted his hooves in the ground. He could feel the corrupted earth beneath them. While his mares battled for the sky, he began to filter that corruption, battling against the wrongness there and turning it back with his developing earth-pony affinity. The ocean floor was the true resting place, where the zombies came from, and this horror.

It was the last thing he remembered. He couldn't say how long he stood there, struggling and hurting.

The next thing he remembered was being back in that bubble. Celestia had him. Her hoof was gently rubbing over his cheek. She was saying something, but he couldn't hear it. She was calm, and it made him calm. They were safe. He smiled gently at her, and she leaned in for a kiss before her face deformed abruptly into moist tentacles, reaching to engulf him.

He awoke with a start, still standing in that corrupted field. The ground was consuming him. Tendrils of dirt and sinew ran up along his legs, pulling him down into itself and pulsing in irregular beats. Silver pulled and struggled. He tried to kick, but his legs were caught fast. A loud explosion turned his eyes upwards where Twilight was firing an intense beam of purple along the side of the then-formless mass of the beast.

The light was a riot of action, with many of the mares he loved fighting against the formless beast, but were they having any effect?

Night Watch landed suddenly beside Silver and attacked the earthy-feelers with lashing hooves and sharp teeth. "What's the plan? Do you have one?" She could see that he did not quickly. "Tell me what you know."

Silver wrenched himself free of the ground and flapped into the air before coming down on a relatively clean patch of dirt. "It is a manifestation of corruption. It doesn't belong here, or anywhere I can think of. It has no physical body. It has complete control over the mind and psychology and dreams."

Night nodded quickly. "That explains why we don't seem to be getting much of anywhere. I remember something you said, a long time ago. We have a magic that's stronger than us, that can put things right."

Silver perked an ear at her, wondering what his cleverest of wives was thinking of, then it came to him. "Can we make it happen?"

Night nudged him with a hoof. "You're the one that has to do it. You're the halfway point, caught up, but outside of it. Make it happen."

Make it happen... Make it happen... Silver took a deep breath, then another, then the song began to come.

"I'm trapped in the darkness with all my family. We're struggling to avoid calamity. It made me think I was all alone--"

Celestia's voice rose loud and clear. "But he's not alone, he's not alo~ne!" A deep bass began to accompany as the princesses around the thing sang against it, swept up in the powerful song magic that swelled with every note that came from their unified snouts. Their strikes began to occur at the beats of the song, and its motions were forced to obey it, lashing out when the song demanded, only to miss the musically enchanted ponies.

"I can use my magic and use my wit, we'll work together to put an end to it," sang out Twilight as she wrapped a glittering net of violet around it. Every word they sang seemed to constrict it, forcing it smaller and smaller.

"Compared to my own nightmares, you are barely a thing. Compared to my nightmares, Victory I'll easily bring!" Luna spread her wings as silver light shone down on the netted creature and it screeched in formless pain, crying out in a multitude of tongues, but its corrupt speech was muffled, almost silenced beneath the power of the song.

"We've only just met," came the song of Nefertari as she emerged from the darkness. "But already we're close. I don't understand you, but I will defeat it, already in its death throes." She launched herself at the beast, joining the fray with wild abandon.

David appeared, baffled and confused. "Where am I?" He didn't sing in tune to the song. The song seemed to casually ignore him.

"I am the tool to your hoof. The seal to your roof. I'll fit into every hole, and see us all through to the goal!" Fast Change became a huge Tirek-like centaur and grabbed the netted shadow, holding it steady.

Celestia flew over the whole thing. "No matter how terribly large you are, you're only going to get so far. He's not alone, he's not alone. You can't defeat us all. He's not alone, he's not alone." It didn't entirely rhyme, but it was song with a strong sense of purpose and rhythm, and it seemed to fit.

It seemed to conjure Shei from the shadow who locked gazes with one of its many eyes. "He brought me from that place, wiped my tears and banished the disgrace. For him I will fight you. For him I will stay true. He's not mine to keep, but into battle I will leap." She sprang from the ground, her hooves and legs glowing with alien magic as she crashed into it along with the others. Everyone, except David and Silver, struck it at once as they all sang together.

Everything was gone.

Silver stepped quietly in the void. There was only him, and nothing. Then there was something. Words appeared in the void.

Why can't I belong?

Silver felt fury well in him a moment, then confusion and pity. "Was that... you?"

I understand its position well enough.

Silver frowned and sat on his haunches. "You could belong. You choose not to. I have reached out a hoof in friendship, a few times. You've even shown a sign of returning it, just for a moment. We don't have to be enemies."

You can't be friends with words.

The words faded away slowly, and his perception of the universe with it.

Author's Note

The battle reaches its typo ridden conclusion, it seems.

101 - On the Wings of Friendship

Silver fell. He never collided with the walls, and the lurching in his belly told him he was either spinning mid-fall or that he wasn't falling straight down. He couldn't see the ladder anymore, or much of anything, until something crashed into him from below. Night Watch strained with spread wings, slowing his fall. Rainbow and Twilight came in from either side, helping to arrest his descent into the strange place.

As the terrifying plummet came to a smooth stop, Rainbow let him go. "You still need more practice, big guy. Wingspan only gets you so far."

Silver flapped his wings experimentally. He didn't feel as dizzy and overwhelmed anymore. His energy was flowing where it should, and he took the pressure off his wives as he took to flying under his own power. "Thank you, all of you. Coming in here threw everything out of order."

Twilight tilted her head curiously. "Is that more of that 'inner channeling' technique?" She lit the area brightly with her horn and pointed to where the opposite side of the ladder led into a narrow corridor. "We can discuss that later, let's get some ground under us. I have an idea what's going on."

Night supported Silver as he flew, but he didn't need her help, and tried to reverse the situation. "Thank you for catching me, but you're still the hurt one, dearest." He rubbed cheek-to-cheek with her as they both came in for a landing. As his iron shoes came into contact with the smooth floor, electricity pulsed outwards from him. He felt his heart jump as the hallway became brightly lit, leading them inwards.

Twilight smiled with triumph. "Just as I expected!"

Rainbow gave a rolling of a hoof. "Which is, what, exactly? And keep it to small words, wouldja? I want to know what's going on."

Twilight landed beside the others and pointed at Silver's hooves. "What you're wearing, and this whole place. They're obviously connected. I think they're made of the same thing. I think it came because you have so many pieces of it."

Silver nodded. "Alright, I can't argue that, so what do we do about it? Is it happy, now that we're inside of it?"

Twilight tapped softly with her hoof on the metal. "It might be. I haven't felt the signs of ongoing attack. Ponyville is safe, relatively, for now."

Rainbow did a loop in the air, pumping a hoof into the air. Night Watch shook her head. "We have to find the center of this place. I'm almost certain we won't find a lasting peace until we do."

Silver nodded at Night. "I agree. Twilight, does anywhere feel like the center of this place?" Even as he asked, he tried to use his internal sense, turning it outwards to feel where the energy flowed. Though it wasn't shocking through him like when he first landed, there was still a trickle, and he followed it carefully. "I think it's that way." It was the way ahead, there weren't too many other ways to go. "At least it doesn't feel like we have to go back into that ladder tunnel."

Twilight began to trot forward. "Funny thing. I'm almost certain that runs the entire length of this construct. You could have just fallen forever without hitting anything."

Rainbow snorted softly. "Oh yeah, just what he wanted to hear." She slapped him on the shoulder. "Come on. You know we wouldn't let you fall forever."

Silver smiled at her. "Of course you wouldn't. I was more worried I was having a heart attack or something. I didn't really know what was going on, but my body wasn't in my control."

They all proceeded together, clopping softly against the metal. As Twilight set a hoof down, lines exploded outwards in patterns of yellow circles and green lines that rapidly formed new patterns from which turrets popped free and pointed at them. "What?" She didn't get to ask much more as heavy thuds filled the air. They were firing some kind of energy, but each one struck with a loud crash and left a sizzling scorch mark. Twilight deflected the first few coming at her, but even her shield broke under the assault and she scattered out of the way.

Night and Rainbow both tried to fly, but inside the narrow corridor, there was precious little room to bob or weave, and their acrobatics became much more bouncing off the ceiling and walls. Silver stared a moment, realizing he wasn't being fired at. "Stop, damn you. They're my friends!" He charged at one of the turrets and stood in front of it, and it ceased firing, apparently unwilling to shoot through him, but that did little to stop the other that rattled energy blasts at his mare friends.

Night suddenly perked with inspiration. "Silver, push it down, quick!"

Silver raised an iron-clad hoof and stepped on the turret, forcing it back into the ground with a loud click as it sealed. The path seemed clear and he charged at the second turret as quickly as he could as it fired after Rainbow. It was getting better at predicting her moves and caught her once across the flank, singing her cutie mark with a pained yelp. Silver practically hopped on it, forcing it back into the ground and returning peace to the corridor.

Rainbow folded her wings with a grumble. "Thanks... Next time a little quicker though, maybe?"

Twilight shook her head. "I think you should take the lead, Silver. The defenses will open fire if they think they're being invaded, and you're walking around with a..." She rolled a hoof.

Night smiled. "It's like a badge of office. You're wearing so many of their things, you must be recognizable to them."

Silver spread his wings. "Why didn't that work outside? And who is 'them'?" Despite his questions he moved for the front of their line and led the way onwards. "I want some answers." About ten feet further, the circles and lines exploded out from his hooves and he felt an electrical thrill jump from hooves to neck and back to his hind legs and then back again. Was it scanning him? Instead of angry turrets, a field of force barred their way

A smooth voice intoned from nowhere, "Incorrect data. Please provide user information for confirmation."

While the ponies looked confused, Silver hadn't forgotten what he knew of things technological and tried to provide it. "User name, Silver Stars. Request permission to continue."

Twilight slipped in beside him. "Ask it if it knows anything," she whispered in an ear.

"User name: Silver Stars, added to database. Access Granted: User." The field flickered away. "Lockdown currently enforced. Unauthorized users will be rejected."

Silver glanced at his mare friends, guessing they would qualify. "Add User, name Twilight Sparkle."

"No user detected."

Silver frowned at that and threw a leg over her. "Add user."

The pulse ran up into him and through him and past him into Twilight Sparkle. "User found. User name: Twilight Sparkle. Access Granted: User. Proceed to barracks to replace lost identification bracer."

A green line shot out ahead of them and took a sharp left. Silver smiled with triumph. "Come here, Rainbow, Night, let's get you not shot at." He introduced each to what he assumed was a computer. After each, a new green line shot out along the first, repeating the same direction. "We should go where it's pointing. If we can get you identifiable by this thing, it won't shoot first so quickly."

They trotted with less fear as the followed the line, turning left, and half-sliding down a hallway only to have to take a right halfway down it. The lights in the new hallway were flickering and dim. The ground was rough and broken, but they could pick their way forward. The line terminated at a closed door with a panel in front. The other ponies didn't see it as a panel and started looking for ways to get it open, but Silver felt confident.

He raised a hoof and set it against the wide open area of the panel. "Open."

The door slid open about one-fourth of the way before it grinded to a halt, getting stuck on something. "Twilight?"

Twilight looked over her shoulder at Silver. "Hmm?"

"Can you make electricity?"

Twilight shrugged softly. "I should be able to, why?"

Silver smiled. "I think it's memory metal. Electricity will make it snap back to its usual shape. It'll heal. Zap the area."

Twilight tapped her chin as she paced back and forth before waving away. "Everypony off then. I don't want to shock any of you." With a play of magic through her horn, she channeled out lightning through her horn and into the floor, which began to pop and snap as it came back into smooth perfection. When the wave reached the door, it visibly shuddered as the track it was in set itself right, and the door slid open to reveal a large room full of glittering silver suits. There was a field of force preventing them from approaching too close to the suits, and no other panels inside except to open the door from the inside.

Rainbow did a slow circle. "So, uh, where are those identi-whatevers they said were here?"

"Identification bracer dispensing in two... one..." A small panel in the wall popped open and a pair of horseshoes spat out to the ground. "Dispensing complete. User: Rainbow Dash. Do not lose or trade bracers in accordance to regulation 3-E╫P."

Rainbow landed beside the horseshoes and reached to pick one up, but it hopped right onto her hoof and she yelped as it sealed against it. "The hay... That kinda stung a little."

Twilight waved at the others. "Put them all on. Can I have mine please?" Soon they all had their own shoes, though the ones beside Silver's didn't emerge upwards at all, just covering the bottom of the hooves and no further. "Alright, now we shouldn't be fired on. Silver." She turned towards him. "You seem to recognize a lot of this. Is this a human thing?"

Silver chuckled softly. "Kind of strange for a human thing to dispense horseshoes for identification instead of something we'd wear on a shirt or wear around our necks or something like that. It's more similar to our science fiction, our stories." He turned towards the panel. "Computer, are you there?"

"User Silver Stars."

"I'll take that as a yes. Can you guide us to the control room?"

"Negative. Under lockdown, your user authorization level is insufficient for that area."

Silver let out an annoyed snort. "Can we talk to someone who does have permission?"

"One moment. No such user is currently detected. You should return to your quarters and await the arrival of someone with proper authorization."

Silver clenched his teeth a moment. "Computer, in theory, if no such person exists, or ever will exist, what would you suggest?"

"One moment..." The voice went silent and didn't return.

Rainbow shrugged her shoulders. "So...?"

Night shook her head. "We're in a bad situation. The voice doesn't want to let us through without someone in charge letting us through, but there is no such pony."

Twilight rose to her full height. "I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, of Equestria. I demand more authorization."

"Note added to user file. Good afternoon, Princess. Your nation is not recognized in my database and your claim cannot be proven or disproven. Your desire to be known as a princess has been logged."

Silver bumped her with his nose. "Clever idea, but... Computer, how old are you?"

"System time overflow detected. Query cannot be fulfilled. Warning: Some programs may behave incorrectly due to overflow."

Night suddenly grinned. "Computer, could a 'system time overflow' interfere with user records?"

"Yes."

Night pointed at herself. "I am the captain of this ship. Please fix this error immediately."

"Verifying... User permission timestamp for that level of authorization, 0. Error. Global time stamp overflow. Attempting to adjust... Attempting to adjust... Adjustment complete. Welcome, C-captain. Error."

Silver whispered to her softly, "That was amazing thinking, but I think you broke it more than it already was with that logical loop-de-loop."

Night smiled with pride and stood tall. "Please mark all po-users in this room beside myself as one step below captain and in my command, then guide us to that control room."

A line of green flickered into existence, guiding them back out of the room. The line flickered and waved as they followed it, along with the lights, and even the voice of the computer. It was broken, badly. Silver tried to think on how to fix the thing, but trying to enact repairs on an alien computer was far beyond his knowledge.

Author's Note

Heh, went over the 2k today. I just kept typing. Just another flavor of typo?

I can think of worse!

164 - The Story Continues

Author's Note

But not here. Future chapters will be posted back in The Silver Stars.

I hope to see you all there! Thank you for reading.

1 - This is Our Ride

Silver stretched his wings out as the train arrived in Manehattan. It was only a little over a month since last he was there in that bustling city, but he already looked forward to seeing it, even if in passing. He reached for Celestia and shook her at the shoulder. "Wake up, we're here."

Celestia stirred herself swiftly. "Oh? Good. There should be a chariot waiting for us just outside the station." She rose to her hooves and they both disembarked the train, carrying precious little.

Silver perked an ear at Celestia. "Aren't you bringing anything?"

"Anything I brought could be lost. All I truly require is myself, and you."

Silver felt warm at her saying it. "I'll do my best to be worth bringing along then."

Celestia smiled. "Just see that you don't get lost. There they are." She moved for a relatively plain-looking taxi, though its drawer wore the golden armor of a royal guard.

He saluted when they approached. "Princess, Prince. Ready to depart when you are."

Silver nodded at the guard before stepping up onto the wagon. Their departure from the train and boarding of the taxi did not go unnoticed. It was difficult for a pair of alicorns to move anywhere without some eyes, and the terminal of the train had many of them available. Soft murmured whispers spread as ponies gawked at the two of them, but none barred their way, and they were soon out onto the street, being pulled swiftly towards the docks.

Celestia glanced aside at Silver as his eyes wandered the city. "Do you miss them already?"

"Who? Oh... yes." He shuffled a little, trying to sort his feelings. "I've gotten so used to them being available whenever I wanted their company. The thought that I can't just fly off and find them is..."

Celestia put a hoof on his shoulder. "It's OK to be sad. I'd be more worried if you insisted you were fine. Do you understand our mission?"

"Not really," confessed Silver. "Besides going to Anugypt, not dying, and trying to give a good impression of Equestria."

Celestia gave a light smile. "You understand perfectly. We'll go over more specifics on the sail there."

The taxi arrived beside a large and sleek-looking ship. Celestia waved at it. "Behold, the Crest of the Sun. It's built to impress, which will make our lives just a tiny bit easier." Her smiling expression fell as a richly-dressed feline with two tails approached.

"Good day and well met," she spoke with a soft purring sort of voice. "I know we have not met." She looked at Silver as she spoke. "But I have heard so much about the fabled Prince of the Night, Bringer of Inspiration." She arched a brow. "Stud of the Land, and He Who Has No Past. You have many titles, hmm?"

Silver hadn't heard many of those titles, and flushed a soft red at hearing them. "The people like to talk about things they don't know."

Celestia gestured at the feline. "This is Ambassador Doublebrush. She has represented the people of Anugypt for five years."

Doublebrush dipped her head. "I'm afraid that time is at an end. I have been recalled, and a new mouth will spew the demands of the pharaoh. It has been a pleasure crossing verbal swords with you, Princess. I am told we are going in the same direction. May I?"

Celestia nodded lightly. "Please. There is plenty of room for the three of us. Silver, I believe you have a message. Meet me on the boat when you're ready."

Silver turned to spot a lanky male earth pony wielding a letter in his mouth. Silver accepted the letter in his mouth and unfolded it quickly.

My Prince,

It will be trying taking on the full responsibilities of the night once more. I will miss your comforting presence in the dream world, but know that I will seek you out, no matter how far you roam. The night is our time, even if a world separates us. I know this is poor timing, but it remains the last possible moment. I know you have studded for a few mares already, and I thank you for your work, but if you would see to the needs of one last mare before you go? If not, I will not hold it against you. Your trip must weigh heavily on your mind.

Your Princess of the Night,

Luna

Included was an address in Manehattan. Silver huffed and rolled his eyes, considering it. He'd rather spend his last moment in Equestria with one of his beloved, but that was an option long since past. He briefly considered asking Celestia, but feared soft mocking joking would await him. Ah well, what was one last fling to harm. It may be the last he'd get for a while.

He spread his leathery wings wide and took to the air. The airspace of the city proved quite busy, with pegasi flitting from place to place quite busily, and a few non-pegasi moving about in helicopters and other fanciful-looking devices, pedaling them wildly. Silver pondered the mechanics of such devices as he passed them by, to find the address he'd been given.

What he found was a simple apartment building. He strode inside to find a surprised-looking security guard behind his desk. He tilted his head at Silver. "Oh, uh... Hello, sir?"

Silver nodded as he walked past, stepping into the elevator. It was just a little cramped, and he wondered how troubling life might be when he finished growing. He pressed a button with his magic and was carried up to the fourteenth floor. 1417 wasn't hard to find, and it had a little strawberry hung on the door with the number repeated. Silver smiled a little and knocked on the door, wondering who would answer.

The door peeked open to reveal a matronly-looking unicorn female. Her expression brightened on seeing him. "My dreams were answered!" She reached for Silver, and he let her lead him inside. Her apartment felt like an old person's home, though the mare was in her middle-ages at worst, and pudgy. Not the most ideal example of pony, but Silver felt he was a poor one to judge. She fussed around, clearing a space on a soft couch and gesturing for him to sit. "Do you need anything? I have some tea, and I just got some honeydew, I could cut one for you?"

Silver shook his head a little. "No, no, I'm fine, though some water wouldn't be bad. Uh... Am I here for what I think I'm here for?"

She vanished at a quick trot, returning with a tall glass of water held in her magic. She set it down in front of Silver and nodded her head. "I hope so? I've wanted a foal forever, but I could never get the courage to go find a stallion, and here you are."

Silver's ears fell back a little. "I'm not here to start a relationship..."

She nodded. "Oh I know that. You're just a stud, but a fine one at that."

Silver felt shame and pride mix uncomfortably at her description. "Well, yes... I feel I should point out that your foal, colt or filly, is likely to be lunar, as I am."

She waved a hoof. "Pointy ears or not, they'll get love out of me."

Silver drained his glass and set it aside. She wasn't the prettiest mare, but she was willing, and she was receptive, he could smell it, trapped in the small space of her apartment. Dropping into ready position, he brought his tool to ready, and tried to be gentle and loving for the mare, even if she didn't ask for it. The act itself proved quite short. He slipped into her ready body and drove into her, only to spill hotly all-too-quickly. He was getting ready to warm up for a second round when she gently tickled him under the chin with her magic and pulled forward. He hugged her softly. "Not yet. You're not finished."

"I'm not?" She sounded baffled, but settled in place and let him resume, the second coupling lasting much more satisfyingly longer for them both, and ended with that powerful suction that Silver learned was the pull of a mare for the masculine magic that would quicken her. He yielded his virile spark to her, hoping to create a happy foal for her, and she slumped beneath him. "Oh... now I am..." She fell asleep right there.

Silver gently dismounted her and shook his head, unsure how to feel about that particular conquest. If she hadn't been so happy to see him, he'd... He wasn't sure. He grabbed a towel and cleaned himself off. Once presentable for the world, he went out onto the balcony and took off from there, sailing back towards Celestia's boat. Now that he knew where it was, traveling by air was much faster, and soon he landed on the deck of the ship, ready to begin the journey.

Celestia was on the deck, wings spread as if to better soak the warm sun of day. She walked towards him as he landed. "Everything in order?" Silver nodded as she looked him over. "I didn't think you were that sort of stallion."

Silver went red as he realized she somehow knew what he had been up to. Was it scent? "Uh, just fulfilling my royal duties."

Celestia raised a brow at him. "Are you now? I thought those were limited to the circle of princesses. Such a heavy burden you must bear. I can't imagine any stallion handling it with dignity..."

Silver pawed at the deck lightly. "Don't tease me about this, kindly. Your sister wants there to be a lunar unicorn tribe, and I'm the only male she has for the job."

Celestia's taunting expression fell to mild sorrow. "I see. Sorry, I was just trying to..." She extended a wing and brushed it against Silver's face, making him sneeze. She smiled. "You're still adorable when you sneeze, alicorn or no. I am sorry. I won't tease you about that again. All set?"

Silver found it easy to forgive, he usually did. Celestia tickling him like that brought a smile to his face, even if a sneeze came along for the ride. "All set."

The ship soon pulled anchor, and was on its way. Celestia led Silver below, to a large bedroom big enough for a party. "This is our room."

"Our?" silver looked about and only saw one bed.

Celestia smirked at his expression. "Relax. We're supposed to be a royal duo, a married couple, not an estranged pair. The trip there is a fine time to get used to the idea of it. I don't smell that badly, do I?"

Silver quickly shook his head. "No! No..."

"Good, because you do." She pointed at the bath, already full of soapy water. "After you, Stud of the Land."

Silver walked past her silently, save for the clops of his hooves on the floor, wondering how long that particular title would last. It was hardly the thing he wanted to be remembered through the ages by, but it felt like exactly the kind of thing people would latch onto, despite any other achievements in life. With a soft sigh, he sank into the hot water. His muscles began to relax, and he felt especially lazy, like he could just soak the day away.

Celestia dispelled that notion. She approached wielding a stiff-bristled brush in her golden magic. "I'll get you presentable."

Author's Note

I just don't know when to quit. The story rolls on, typos intact for historical purposes, commemorating the start of this journey.

Silver's already off to a running start, laying with a mare that feels more like his grandma than a shapely young thing. Not sure if want, as they say.

5 - Visitors of the Night

Silver settled beside Celestia, and the two leaned on one another. With a bit of silver magic, he closed the window, as there was no sun left to shine, and only cool night air gusted in. Warm, dark, and comfortable, the pair soon faded off to sleep.

Silver found himself in the center of a swirling array of bedazzling jewels, each holding the dreams of another Anugyptian. Though he was curious to peek, it wasn't his job to meddle with the dreams of foreign people, nor did he know them well enough to even try to help them. He turned his thoughts to Luna and a gem came through the collection from deep inside, colored a deep night blue.

Without hesitation, Silver reached for it, and was drawn in to come face-to-face with Luna. "Hello, Silver Stars."

Silver jumped back a little. "I forget how in-control you tend to be, even in your dreams."

Luna rolled a hoof. "I have had some time to practice. Sister informed me you were quite shaken? You look well."

Silver shook his head a little. "It was pretty awful, but I feel better now, and we're far away from whatever it was. Like some kind of eldritch horror that didn't belong in this world or any other. Did you see it? Celestia said you mentioned it before."

Luna shook her head. "I saw it once, but did not dare to approach that forsaken dream. You are braver than I was, but more foolish by twice. I'm glad you're alright." She advanced and pushed nose-to-nose, and for a moment everything was alright. She drew back and smiled lightly. "What have you seen of the city?"

Silver tapped his chin lightly. "Where to even start? The pharaoh's come off as a giant jerk that's making us wait to make himself feel better about his prowess and control."

"He hasn't changed, go on." Luna rolled a hoof for Silver to continue.

"I met my first Saddle Arabians. They seem like nice ponies, if you ignore the larger part."

Luna looked thoughtful. "Did one catch your eye?" Almost instantly she grinned. "I thought one might. Do it."

Silver's expression flattened. "You're joking? I just met her, and I'm standing next to Celestia and we're supposed to be doing something."

Luna snorted softly. "She won't wither if you leave her alone for a few minutes, your job is waiting, and this won't disturb that, and since when did you need to know a pony to stud them?"

Silver raised a brow. "The part where they need to have feelings to have foals?"

Luna leaned forward. "So did she have interest in you or not?"

"Not that much!" exclaimed Silver, flopping onto his haunches. "What's going on at home?"

Luna looked away a moment. "Your wives are well, adapting in their own ways. Without their stallion, Fast has transitioned to a more stallion-like being, and has been taking up the role, much to that other stallion's delight. Who was that...?"

"Rough Tumble?" asked Silver with a faint tilt of the head.

"That's the one. It is rare I witness such an obvious colt cuddler. He's adorable. He is hard working and diligent as well, and makes great progress in his training." Luna poked Silver on the nose. "Now, about that mare. I know the Saddle Arabians. They are the only ponies that are the 'right' size for us. I'm sure you felt... something, even if you are still growing."

Silver did, and admitted as much with a soft pinkening. "She's pretty enough, yes, but she's about eight hundred years too young to try to compete with your charms."

Luna darkened and laughed merrily. "You cad. I wager you tell Celestia much the same. You won't fool me with your flattery. Your fears of being dishonest or disloyal restrain you, not any lack of base attraction, unless you wish to let me see your dreams and are confident enough that I will see nothing?"

Silver changed tactics, circling around Luna and nipping at her flank right at the cutie mark, making the larger alicorn jump slightly as she reacted as he hoped. "I have a question, and I need you to not be jealous that I'm asking it."

Luna swiveled an ear at him, but faced forward. "Go ahead. I promise to keep my emotions in check."

Silver reared up and mounted Luna, hugging her from above but not entering her, just hugging her. "You can have emotions, but I'm trying to be a good stallion to all the mares that wait for me. I'm sorry I'm bad at that."

The dream suddenly jumped, and Silver found himself deep inside of Luna, gripped tightly as she seemed to flex around him as if he was thrusting wildly despite her and him being perfectly still. He grunted in building pleasure, pressing all the further into it until his sheath ground against her nethers. "You... didn't have to do that..."

Luna looked over her shoulder. "But I wanted to. Please, go on." Despite her blase attitude, Silver could feel her grow warmer and wetter around him, and her hips started to move against him, turning their coupling into a team effort. "Ask."

Silver perked his ears, trying to not be too distracted by the increasingly fevered coupling. "Celestia said she's almost in season, you know, receptive?"

Luna snorted loudly, growing painfully tight a moment before her rocking resumed. "Are you feeling brave enough to mount her? She has yet to prove a kind pony to you when she has full control."

Silver tilted his head before pushing deep into the mare, grinding his heavy balls against her. "She's been... very kind. This is all a dream! What does this even mean for us?"

The dream skipped, and Luna was facing Silver with a delicate frown. "If you feel that way, you can be this way." Silver was still painfully erect, without the pleasure of Luna wrapped around him. "I can't have you physically, is having you in a dream too forward? Take her! Do what you want. She probably won't kill you. Do you want her so much?" The environment was Luna's to control, and suddenly Silver was on top of Celestia instead, buried in her. "Is that what you prefer?"

Silver pushed away from Celestia, but it was like he was glued to and in her. "Luna, don't be like that. I asked for honest advice because I trust you and respect you. Can we talk? Like adults?"

Luna sighed loudly and the faux-Celestia vanished, allowing Silver to fall back to all fours. "I am dreadfully jealous of Celestia, having you to herself, and taking what she said I could have. I was supposed to be the first. Let's put that aside. I'm being petty. You were right to ask me about it." She raised a brow. "But you know almost as much as I do. When you lay with a mare at the right time, you give of yourself. Your theories about it are as valid as any I have heard. The male magic, stallion magic? It mixes with the slurry of tribal magic within the mare, and that becomes a foal over time."

Silver nodded. "Right, I get that part. Celestia made it sound like even trying was taking my life into my own hands, er, hooves? Is it that bad?"

Luna shrugged lightly. "And there is where our knowledge ends. Neither Tia nor myself have ever been successfully filled with foal. We learned to avoid stallions during that time, and later how to control that draw, because if we do not, our companion suffers the ultimate price, and for nothing."

Silver could piece the rest together. "So it takes enough energy that you can kill a pony that tries? In theory, I have more energy than a standard pony, right?"

Luna tilted her head. "We don't know. Honestly... I am terrified that you'll try and just become another sad marker, either dead or hurt in some way that won't go away with time."

After a moment of thought, Silver nodded. "I think I'm settled. We won't do it this time, or ever, until we can..." He rolled a hoof slowly. "I don't know, measure that?"

Luna was behind Silver without hesitation, raising a hoof to lift his balls without hesitation. "Measure your male magic? How decadent."

Silver jumped forward in surprise, spinning to face Luna. "Well, yes, but other stallions too. If we don't have a comparison, it's useless. Ideally we'd figure out how much your bodies are trying to take and then we'd be able to make an educated decision."

Luna snorted softly. "You ask for quite a lot. The only measurements we have for a pony's capacity you have already experienced, and none of them are specific to a stallion's... special energy. Besides this, you are in another nation entirely, and in no position to research much of anything."

Without warning Silver was thrown back into the gem field, barely getting his hooves down and landing with some mild amount of grace, enough to avoid a headache. "Did she wake up?" He couldn't know. A moment later, he woke up.

It was quite dark, but he heard the door opening quietly. His night-aspected eyes could see one of the Saddle Arabian mares slipping into the room, a knife held in her snout. She crept slowly towards the shared bed of Silver and Celestia, apparently not seeing that Silver's eyes were cracked open.

Silver gathered and focused his magic, preparing, but giving the mare a chance to prove her actions weren't as sinister as they appeared. She moved up to Celestia and flipped the dagger around in her mouth with a practiced flip before plunging down towards the prone form of the Sun Princess.

A great silvery hand slammed into the mare, knocking her and her weapon aside and to the floor. "Why?" Silver rose to his hooves. "Are you being paid?"

She rolled back up to her hooves even as Celestia began to stir from the sudden activity. "There is a large bounty on her head. Let me have her and I'll share it with you, my exotic stallion."

"Not happening." Silver stepped towards her, eyes open fully, glowing dimly in the darkness as his leathery wings unfurled. "You've attacked an innocent mare in her sleep. How do you defend that?"

She shrank back a little, but the dagger was still in her teeth. "We need it! You're the first customers we've had in a month..."

Celestia rose up to her haunches, yawning. "Silver, what's going on? Why is it so dark in here?" With a glow of her horn, a ball of light appeared, making the Saddle Arabian, her dagger, and the rest of the room visible. "Oh my!"

The mare shrank back towards the door. "We had to..."

Silver offered a hoof. "Put the dagger down. Let's talk, like adults."

She snarled at Silver. "You just want it to be easier to kill me. I can see death in your eyes."

Celestia snorted softly. "Miss, if you apologize to him, he'll defend you from a dragon. Give him a chance." More fully awake, she rose to her hooves. "I would like somepony to explain what's going on."

Silver gave a quirk of a smile, embarrassed, but not denying the fact. "Please? You must be desperate. Tell us about it? Put it down and talk to us."

She slowly lowered her head and put the dagger on the floor before sagging down beside it. "Fine. You're both wizards. You could kill me with a thought anyway. Go ahead, do it."

Silver shook his head as he approached, using his magic to toss the dagger aside. "Let's start with your name. I don't remember ever hearing it?"

She clenched her teeth. "I do not wish to shame my family. To be brought down to thuggery, and to be so poor at it."

Celestia gave a soft smile. "You may yet win some favor with us, if you will tell us who hired you?"

"No one, at least, not directly." She sighed and her head sank to the floor. "If you know where to look, there are bounties, and your name has a large number next to it, enough to keep this place open for two years without any customers at all."

Silver glanced to Celestia, then back to the mare. "We will pay you well for our rooms, but only if we are safe here. I would rather know you as a friend than an enemy, can we have that?"

Celestia frowned with her own thoughts, but didn't join the conversation. The mare rolled onto her back, hooves in the air. "I am Aila Windsong. You met my sister, Shei Windsong. We came to Anugypt with a dream, but the cats are not kind to Saddle Arabians. It is a subtle cruelty to all that are not their own. We get precious few customers, and those we do get whisper of foul rumors spread of us..."

Silver rolled a hoof. "Why not leave? Go home?"

Aila scowled. "I have more dignity than that! I will not be defeated by these uncivil felines."

Celestia suddenly joined. "Instead you will become their killer for them?"

Aila's defiant face fell to despair. "This isn't what I wanted..."

Author's Note

Talk about alicorn breeding, and then intrigue! It's all you need for a chapter. Oh yeah, and some typos, for flavor.

19 - A Polite Exchange

Celestia and Silver exited their room and walked towards the Pharaoh's chambers. "Don't worry, Silver. We'll figure our way through this. I know you're a resourceful stallion, and I'm not leaving you alone to fight this. We're in it together, alright?"

Silver smiled gently. Celestia's words warmed him deeply. It was genuinely nice to hear her unreserved encouragement and support. "Glad to hear it. I think I can handle this. Nothing some, you know, practice won't fix, right?"

Silver felt a sudden sharp pull as the space around him pulsed darkly, like when he teleported. He arrived in a dark place, so dark even his adapted eyes couldn't pierce it. "Hello?" His voice was enough, apparently, as he felt steel pierce into his shoulder and be tugged down cruelly, allowing warm blood to pour out in a vicious gush. Whoever stabbed him wasn't messing around, and he recoiled only to be stabbed through a leg, more blood flowing free. He played a spell across his horn, and his shield of fire sprang up around him as his erection sprung out beneath him. He felt terrified and aroused all at once even as blood poured from him at an alarming rate.

The attacker didn't press in again, and in the light of the flames, he could see a twin-tailed female cat smiling at him. "Hmm, odd. I thought your magic would be gone entirely by now. No matter, you bleed the same as any other horse, 'Prince'."

Silver shrank away, only to find the room they were in was quite small indeed, and he couldn't spot the door leading out. "Oh don't run away just yet... You have to finish bleeding to death. Celestia will be so sad when she realizes you accidentally caused your own death."

Silver kept the flames up, feeling certain the fem-cat would stab him again if she could, and feeling increasingly horny at the same time. If she lifted her tail for him, he might have an entirely different idea of where to go, and this all warred with the throbbing pain and sickening beat of his own pulse pumping his blood into his fur. He was dying. That was going to be it. "Why?"

"Because I was paid," replied the cat. "Pity too, you're nice enough as ponies go, and so happy to see me."

The flames were dying down around him. Was he losing consciousness? No, he felt aware. He threw his consciousness inwards a moment and saw the reach of the bangle was spreading rapidly, riding the energy he needed to upkeep the flame circle to spread out like fire through his system. He aborted the spell and did a quick horn blast, hoping to catch his assaulter off guard.

She swatted aside the blast with a sparkle around her tails. "Stupid horse, as if you're the only one that can do magic. Ponies don't own the concept. Now die for me." She advanced with her dagger at the ready. "I'll make it nice and quick for you. No reason for such an ignorant creature to suffer needlessly."

Silver's heart raced, which only made it worse. He tried to think of an out. His magic was flipped inside out, so internal worked great, and external was out of whack, but he didn't know how to do either with his altered magic and just tried to amp his magic in general, marshalling that familiar heat that roared to life.

The cat lunged forward, driving the dagger into his back behind his head, into his withers, but her hand didn't hold the painful weapon, instead it moved to his neck, and he was pulled into an abrupt kiss, locking lips with her and bleeding all over her in the throes of some kind of passionate fury. Silver was never so frightened and confused, feeling his life slipping away by inches even as this she-cat tried to start making love to him.

"Damnable stallion," she breathed out as she worked under him, just leaving the dagger lodged in his withers. "I must have you. Let your last act be one of lust, just as you lived."

Silver wasn't sure if she was moving fast, or his perceptions becoming muddled due to blood loss, but it seemed almost instantly he was buried in the strange assaulter, and little else mattered. He was ruled by the urge to rut her, and he ploughed her fields with a feral intensity. He climaxed, but not in any singular event. So long as he was in her, he was lost, spraying down her insides and rocking even as he began to sink, still dying, still bleeding.

One of the walls to his left suddenly exploded in a spray of stones and there stood Celestia, eyes alit with a terrible fury. She beheld him in his terrible state and trembled. Gold wrapped around the cat beneath him and she was yanked away from Silver, allowing him to collapse to the ground in a puddle of blood and less polite fluids. He brushed his withers against the wall and weakly gasped out in agony as the dagger was nudged.

Celestia never looked so angry... and yet Silver could only focus his thoughts on how lovely she looked. Celestia slammed the nekomata into the ground in her magic so violently that blood was sent in an arc from suddenly-broken bones and flesh, splattering across the formerly pristine princess. Celestia tossed her head and crushed the catgirl against a wall, then into the opposite wall, sending a painting tumbling to the ground. Silver felt his consciousness fading as he watched her break every rule he knew her to have regarding violence, but some small part of him was happy, knowing Celestia cared enough to do this.

Celestia threw the heap of flesh that barely qualified to be called a cat aside and moved for the still form of Silver. She plucked the dagger from him carefully, then exploded in warmth and light. The healing force of the sun was not an aspect she tapped into often, or easily. "I will not lose you this way. You did everything right. Don't go yet." She could do little more than stop the bleeding, but she could feel the faint presence of her stallion there. It would have to be enough.

Amenti moved closer with careful steps, avoiding the body Celestia had created. "I don't recognize her, but you didn't leave much to do so with."

Celestia wheeled on Amenti with a fresh will to battle. Amenti quickly held up her paws. "Peace. I came towards the sounds, as did my guards." She gestured back to where several felines watched nervously. "We are still friends, I hope, even if I have made some... errors."

Celestia approached Amenti with wings wide, looking furious. A brave guard advanced, moving between Celestia and Amenti. He thanked the heavens when Celestia didn't actually challenge his position and stopped. "It is by your paws that Silver was almost killed, remember that! He was rendered helpless by your direct actions and almost paid the final price, all because he trusted you. Because he respected you! You had all the love he could give you, and you reached for more, and almost took him away from me."

Amenti ground her teeth together with an impotent rage, even if she wasn't sure exactly who she was most angry at. "It wasn't supposed to do that... I wanted to show him how much I liked him."

Celestia stomped a hoof on the ground, shattering the tile there. "He is my husband, not yours! Mine. Friends and allies do not covet one another's spouses. Did your father not instruct you in this?"

Amenti recoiled as if physically stung as her father was brought into this. She couldn't think of a witty retort and growled softly. "I am sorry. I made an error. Please, let's focus on who needs us most right now. Guards, bring Silver, carefully and gently, to be cared for."

The guards moved swiftly, four moving in concert to carefully lift the critically injured Silver and carry him towards medical attention.

Amenti sagged against a wall. "I'm so sorry..."

Celestia glanced around, seeing they were alone again. She let out a slow sigh. "You have much to learn about being a queen of your people. I pray you learn it before you suffer more tragedy." She moved past Amenti without looking back.

Author's Note

Another bonus chapter? Yes please. You can blame Alzrius for this. He made me angry enough to write it, typos and all.

35 - Saddle Arabia Approaches

Their journey was quickly coming on its next leg. Helpful sailors informed Silver that they were only a few days out. Silver surveyed the remaining single mare, and felt a bit of pride in having taken care of so many of them. With time rapidly closing, he looked at the last one uncertainly. She was far from the healthiest, or youngest. Perhaps she would never go into heat? It hardly felt fair to condemn her for simply being old, to say nothing of the males remaining who had no marefriends to claim them.

"Are you awake?"

She looked up at him, perking up a ratty ear. "Whattaya want? I ain't gonna give ya any foals, so don't even go asking."

Silver nodded. "Quite fair, but I would like to offer something else. Your friends will need something that you are eligible to give, and would be far better than being turned over to the authorities." He pointed at the mare. "They need friends, foalsitters, confidants, and just ponies they know and trust. Will you remain at their side, and support them as their lives change?"

She looked surprised, then angry, but it quickly moved on to curious. She pushed up to her hooves and came up to the bars. "You want me to be their grandmother?"

Silver shook his head. "More of their mother, and their foal's grandmother. You will be a pillar in their life, and they will be grateful, and you will always have a place."

She smiled a little. "The captain said I was getting too old to be useful."

"I said that to get you to retire, you crazy old mare." Bright Eyes emerged, moving to stand beside Silver. "Go, be a grandmother. You already were! You know they looked up to you like one."

She shuffled in place a little. "Maybe... Maybe..." She locked her eyes on Bright. "And you're happy with how things are turning?"

Bright snorted softly. "I've seduced a prince and now I don't have to be a captain for you needy sons of whores any more."

The old mare burst into a fit of laughter. "You haven't changed one bit, mare. I'm glad you still can see the brighter side of life's situation." She leaned forward and squinted at Silver. "Is he treating you right?"

She glanced aside at Silver, then back at her. "He makes interesting noise, is well hung, and is a prince of a nation. He'll do."

Silver frowned a little. "None of that says if I'm treating you well."

Bright Eyes rolled her eyes. "Right right, you're a gentle kitten. Now, are you coming out of there?"

The last mare was released, and went off to play elder for the other expecting mares. Silver looked to Bright curiously, and was rewarded for his examination with a harsh nip to an ear. "What are you staring at?"

Silver shook his head quickly, snorting. "A mare I'm still getting the feel for."

She raised a hoof and tapped him on the nose. "I have you figured out. You and that bangle you have hanging under that cloak. I won't be losing any more fights to you. Now what did you plan to do with the stallions?"

Silver immediately disliked the idea of leaving them to rot for the crime of not having a marefriend. "We could offer them the same out? The others will be a lot happier with a network of support if they all helped each other out."

Bright Eyes leaned in. "Ye are daft in some ways, prince. Why don't ye just give them back their ship and set them on course for merchantry. Sailing they know how to do."

Silver came up short. "Would... would they do that?"

She snorted softly. "Ye went and broke most their spirits! They'll do what ye ask, and it'll still be a far sight better than what the Saddle Arabians would offer." She lowered her eyelids to half-closed and peered at Silver. "You big-dicked trickster, were ye planning to just unload them all where we set anchor and hope for the best? Get that thought out of your head!"

Shei emerged from outside with a delicate scowl. "Stop speaking about our prince that way! He's done nothing to deserve your scorn and everything for your respect."

Bright Eyes pointed at Silver. "He clapped me in chains. Sure, they're very pretty chains that glitter in the sunlight, but I know chains when they're on me." She turned to show her profile to him. "I'll be his advisor and broodmare, but I'll be damned to Tartarus if it means I have to not rub his nose in his messes."

Silver felt uncertain. Her angry scorn but acceptance tripped over the hole that Aila's departure left behind. He wanted a strong female, that wouldn't be scared to 'rub his nose in his messes', without the overwhelming might of the princesses that made him feel tiny. He advanced on her and nipped her ear softly. "We should try to uphold some decorum when around others. My position is now your position, and we don't want me to gain a reputation for weakness."

Bright snorted loudly. "Right, aye. I can't argue that. Just expect your well-deserved talking-tos the moment we're out of sight. So, you going to do something, or did your big balls distract you again?"

Shei glared at Bright as Silver shook his head. "I like your idea. We'll release the boat to them, after we get them all to the dock and make sure they're ready to make a peaceful journey, together, with goods to sell."

Bright smiled. "They'll need a captain..."

She was trying to be subtle, but it felt obvious to Silver. "You're mine. They'll have to find another captain."

Her smile dissolved and she huffed. "Fine. Permission to search the town for a pony at least half as good as myself for that sorry lot?"

Silver pointed at Shei. "Provided you go with company."

Shei paled a little. "I... must I?"

Bright pointed at Shei as well. "You heard your prince. We're to follow his orders, not second guess him, eh, isn't that what you were saying?"

Shei sagged a little. "Yes, of course. I'll accompany her."

Bright moved in quickly and nipped at Shei's throat, easily reaching the throat of the larger mare. "Good. I like the curves of Saddle Arabian mares." Shei quickly blushed as Bright nuzzled the soft fur. "We may get... distracted..."

Silver tilted his head a little. "So long as you find that replacement, and if Shei says no, then it's no."

Bright flashed a bright smile. "I'll make sure she says yes, loudly and frequently."

Shei turned away, red as sunset with embarrassment. "You're just saying that to confuse me."

Bright Eyes shook her head. "That's where yer wrong, mare. I said I prefer mares, especially tall and graceful ones, which ye are."

Silver left them to feel one another out, or up, as the situation demanded. He found Celestia in the solarium, enjoying the day and reading a book. "Everything alright?" he asked as he slipped into the room.

She nodded at him. "You've handled things well. What do you plan to do about the last of them? If you plan to wait for that mare, you may be in for quite a long wait indeed, and stallions will never pay the price you are demanding."

Silver settled beside her and snuggled in. "We were just going over that. The pirates will be released as one, back to their ship, which will be retrofitted and ready to serve as a merchant vessel." A new thought came to him. "We'll make sure the un-attached stallions help with the retrofitting. Helping to make the ship look appealing and inviting instead of brooding and pirate...y will help them adjust to the new role."

Celestia smiled gently. "Good good. What of their cutie marks?"

Silver tilted his head. "What?"

She rolled a hoof. "You should check them. Most are likely nautical, and it's good you don't plan to take them away from the sea."

Silver felt a bit silly for not thinking of that, and rose back to his hooves. "I'll check on that. Thank you." He departed the warm room and went to the room full of mares, where he was greeted with curious looks and a few brave nuzzles. He returned those, even if he felt odd to be greeted so warmly by them. He began looking over flanks, for once with entirely non-sexual purposes. Celestia was right, most were very water-related, but only one had a clear pirate theme, with a flag with an equine skull and crossbones on it. How had they discovered that?

Asking seemed the best course, so he pointed at it. "How did you get that?"

She glanced back at it, then shrugged at Silver. "I was foalnapped as a little filly and raised among pirates. It's worked out well enough."

Silver frowned with thought, how did he turn that around... "Well, now you'll be in charge of scouting out prices."

"Prices, m'lord?" She looked confused.

Silver smiled. "Yes. You are a new kind of pirate. You'll find cut-throat prices, buying and selling. Anyone who sees that flag should know you mean business, and blood will be spilled, the blood of their coin purses."

She looked uncertain at first, but her friends goaded her on eagerly, nudging her and smiling. She began to warm to the idea under the pressure of the room. It was terrifying, to Silver at least. Were ponies such herd creatures that their very purpose could be bullied along by peer pressure? Of course, humans could do that too, it just usually took longer. Silver departed, feeling secure the job was done there.

A quick flight took him to the other boat, and he approached the stallions. "I have good news for you all."

One of the sad lot looked up. "You've caught something incurable?"

Silver shook his head. "Not quite that lucky. You're all being released."

That perked them up as a group. "What? Why?" asked another stallion, rising to his hooves. "We can't give you foals, and we don't have any mares to protect us."

Silver pointed at the first ship. "Your mare friends will need your help, and their coltfriends too. They're turning this ship into a respectable merchant vessel, and they'll need strong and able crew to sail it straight and well. They're going to get very round, and, while I'm sure they'll keep working as long as they can, they're going to need friends, which you all are, I hope?"

The response was timid at first, with only two of them looking immediately eager to get to it. He let those two out and checked their cutie marks. One had a dolphin, the other a bag of coins. He pointed at the coins. "A new treasurer, I see."

The stallion smiled proudly. "Yes, sir! I'll make sure every coin's accounted for."

The others looked a little more motivated. With jobs being handed out, they didn't want to have last pick, and soon Silver was welcoming more stallions to the merchant's life. He spotted another troubling cutie mark, which showed a blunt object impacting a pony's skull. "Are you good at fighting?"

He grunted. "If I wasn't outnumbered six-to-one, I would have won!" He suddenly ripped a pin off the wall and glared at Silver. "Fancy a rematch?"

Silver smiled. "No no, that won't be needed. What your friends need is a good fighter, to protect them. Some ponies think merchants are an easy target, and you'll be there to prove them wrong, just like I proved attacking a royal vessel wasn't the best idea."

He tossed the pin aside. "I'll crush anyone that looks at me mates funny."

Silver felt a muzzle go right up between his hindlegs and nuzzle at his sheath and balls without shame. He squeaked in an undignified fashion and jumped forward, spinning around to spy a lanky-looking Saddle Arabian stallion that looked at him shyly, despite his bold actions.

A chuckle rose up in the crowd as another stallion helpfully explained. "That's Bottom Rung. He's a colt cuddler, and he's attracted to power, which makes you the most attractive thing he's been around."

Bottom went red as he was explained. "I'd give you a foal if I could..." he weakly muttered, everything in his posture seeming to reflect utter submission to Silver. Silver wasn't sure how to react. His still-present homophobia made him nervous, even scared. He had nothing against, er, colt cuddlers, but he didn't want to be one.

"So, what's your talent?" Silver asked, hoping to change the topic.

The same helpful stallion as before laughed. "He ain't got one."

Silver leaned to the side and saw that there was no cutie mark on Bottom's bottom. "What did he do, for the ship?"

Bottom shrank a bit. "I... I served them, your majesty. They were kind enough to let that be enough."

Silver balked. Bottom was literally the ship's bottom. He felt awful for the blank flank colt cuddler. "Tell me, how did you get on the ship?"

Bottom shuffled a little before looking up at Silver. "They found me in irons, your majesty."

The same stallion nudged against Silver. "They thought putting him in irons would beat some sense into him. He was barely a stallion at the time. We broke him free and took him, and he's been the stallion's outlet ever since."

Bottom looked crushed at the memory of his past abuse, and Silver felt his heart ache. This was a poorly treated pony, even if he enjoyed the pirates' attention. What could Silver do...?

Author's Note

Silver feels out limits with Bright Eyes, figures out what to do with the rest of the pirates, and then he runs into a unique case. What to do? Colt Cuddling is not like a typo, you can't casually 'fix' it.

50 - Setting One's Matters Straight

Silver considered Bottom's question a moment, and how to phrase his strange background. "I was not always a pony."

Bottom's ears lifted. "Oh?"

Silver nodded. "I was a strange creature. Two legs, hands, bare of skin. Human. But that's in the past. I'm a--"

Bottom sat up. "Me too!"

Silver frowned. "You too? You're a pony now too, yes."

Bottom leaned in. "I was a human. I remember it... so faintly. When I was a little colt."

Silver felt suddenly dizzy and confused. "Y-you were?" He frowned as the thought of lying came to him. "How can you prove that?"

Bottom rubbed her forehooves together. "Mom used to put on a show for me. It had a blue dog in it, on... On a thing. It was in our living room. It had a lot of shows on it and I remember liking them a lot..."

Silver's tension only grew as Bottom described a cartoon. "I... see... You've been here, in this world, since you were a little child?"

Bottom bobbed her head. "Yes, sir. I don't... I don't talk about it, sir. They used to get angry at me when I talked about it too much. They called me a liar, sir. I wasn't a liar, sir. You believe me?"

Silver nodded stiffly even as his body threatened to fall over under the weight of the discovery. "Yes! Yes, I believe you." The idea that Bottom was a poor lost child at one time, ripped from Earth at a tender young age, thought insane by some village, kidnapped by pirates, then seduced by some pony that called himself a prince. It was... awful. "You deserve so much better than you've gotten."

Bottom nuzzled at Silver, rubbing snouts. "I have you now, sir. That's more than enough for me."

Silver blinked back hot tears, unsure what he could do to fix so many years of abuse and neglect. He hugged Bottom tightly, crying onto her shoulder, to her confusion. They remained together until sleep snatched Silver away, and the night passed them by.

When he woke up the next morning, Silver felt resolved. He rose from bed and stormed out of the room without the company of Celestia or his servants, and prowled through the hallways until he found a guard, then he made his way all the more purposefully towards Wajdi's quarters. He stepped in after being announced, and the royal couple were still rising for the day, tending to their grooming and clothing.

Wajdi barely looked at him as he got dressed. "What can I do for you, young prince? The guard says you look quite severe."

Silver nodded a little. "I have decided. I don't want concubines anymore. Not a single one. It was wrong of me to accept the first, and it's only snowballed out of control from there. Please take her back, Fiddah. It was not her fault or failing, just my foolishness, as a 'young prince'." He dipped his head low. "I only want my wives."

Jawa wandered over with perked ears. "Would you listen to him? What loyalty he has to his mares so far away." She snorted with a little smile. "I can't imagine you leaving your concubines behind when you went on a trip away from me."

Wajdi shook his head. "A fine sentiment, but impossible. Fiddah is our gift to you, and will remain so, at least until such time as you return home. To do otherwise would be a great insult."

Silver recoiled a little. Wajdi's tone was cold and formal, not the lighthearted jester he had been until then. There was clearly something else at play. "She is... a most fine gift. Enchanting, skilled, and... it's me, not her. Won't you accept her back?"

Jawa put a hoof on Silver's shoulder. "Do not ask again. You are forgiven for your inexperience, and for your kindness in your stay thus far, but not one more word on this matter. Fiddah is yours."

Silver felt sunk. They were both adamantly against him. He nodded a little. "Thank you then, for a most... wonderful mare." He gathered himself up and turned away with all the dignity he could muster, and departed. He could feel their eyes on him until the door closed, and he dashed off into the gardens to think on things.

Shei found him there, and sat quietly beside him. "You look upset, master. What weighs on you so heavily?"

Silver swiveled an ear at her. "I fear I have made a mistake. Many. I let one mistake lead into the next, and to the next, just gathering mistakes like a little filly gathering flowers. I just want to be clean again."

Shei tilted her head. "Which mistakes were these?"

Silver realized he was about to call Shei a mistake, and that would be hurtful, and wrong... "I was wrong to think I could compartmentalize my heart, to keep some close, but keep a fence up to keep them from getting to me, or to keep myself from embracing them. After so many years being alone, I think I'm just... I'm dependant. I want to be loved. I want to love. I want to be accepted and adored, and I want to adore and quick to accept and forgive."

Shei gave slow nods as she watched his face. "What pain has this brought you?"

Silver grit his teeth a moment before leaning in and rubbing noses with Shei. "You are no concubine."

Shei's ears rolled back. "What am I then?"

Silver smiled. "You're me, long ago, hoping a royal member would recognize my own love. Her name was Twilight Sparkle, and she claimed she had feelings, but not love." He nuzzled at one of Shei's ears. "We're married now."

Shei tensed at the implications. "Are you... proposing?"

Silver shook his head. "No. At least, not that. I want to bring you home, and introduce you to them, and let them see you. I won't make any more promises without them, this trip be damned. This bracelet be damned, and fuck everything else."

Shei gave an uncertain nod before she tossed her head. "What about Bottom?"

Silver clopped his forehooves together. "She's been drawn into this mess, hasn't she? To tell her to go away would be the cruelest thing I could do for her now." He frowned sharply. "I will keep her close, and try to help, and she will come home with us, but not as a servant. No more of that. You two are my suitors. That's much more honest than the lies I've been feeding you, and myself."

Shei pointed off in the same direction. "And Fiddah? Is she also your suitor?"

Silver shook his head. "No! No... I mean, she's probably a nice mare, but I don't know her. I'm not loyal to her that way, and I shouldn't allow... I shouldn't." He rose to his hooves and turned away. "I'm just making a mess of everything. Loyalty. A husband is supposed to be loyal, and royal rights of concubines don't mean jack and shit compared to how... scuzzy I've been. If you decide to leave me, I will support your transition to wherever you want to be, and your sister will be given the respect..." He sank to his knees, emotions running dangerously hot instantly at the thought of her. "She'll be buried properly, in the inn. The inn I took away from her. The life I took away from her." His head sunk, forehead touching the ground. "Why do I destroy everything I touch? Why was my father so fucking right? David the Destroyer, that's what he called me, and it's true. It's still true. A whole other reality, and it's still true."

He began to cry into the ground, breaking down entirely. Shei didn't leave him. She settled beside him and put a leg over his trembling form, and they remained there, quiet, but together. She wanted to argue his words, but no good counter came immediately to her, and she just stayed with him, offering the comfort of her presence, and it would have to be enough.

Author's Note

And we take a sudden left-turn into emotion land. Mind the typos on the way in.